《From My Enemy to My Love (bxb)》


 Chapter 1

    Vincent Kinsington


    "This is my boyfriend. Mateo."


    I looked from my best friend - tall, beautiful, perfect blonde hair, green eyes, full pink lips, sculpted jaw, gentle Alex - to the short man with disheveled black hair, standard brown eyes, small heart lips, tanned skin from being in the sun too long, but not tanned because he chose to tan. No, peeking from underneath his short sleeves was lighter skin. He had a farmer''s tan, not a beautiful, even tan.


    This young man sitting next to my best friend was not worthy of him. None of his clothes - not even his shoes - were designer.


    He stretched out a short, tanned arm across the table towards me. We sat in a cafe near the University. "It''s nice to meet you," he said.


    I sat back in my chair with my arms folded over my chest and turned my attention back to Alex. "No," I said.


    The ''boyfriend'' retracted his hand and looked at my best friend with a confused expression. The worry line began to form on Alex''s pale forehead. He knew me just as well as I knew him.


    "I''m introducing you because you are my best friend," Alex said in his soft voice. "Not because I need your approval."


    "I thought you said he knew you were gay," the young man next to him whispered.


    "I do," I said. I unfolded my arms and leaned forward in my chair. "I don''t have a problem with him being gay." I let my eyes scan Mateo up and down and didn''t bother to hide the disdain on my face. In fact, I exaggerated it just a bit so Mateo would be sure to know how much I disliked him. "I have a problem with the economical situation not being equal."


    Alex frowned and let out a disappointed sigh. Mateo looked from me to Alex and back again. "Are you saying I''m too poor?" he asked.


    "You could put it that way if you are unrefined," I replied.


    His cheeks flamed with anger. He stood up to his full - short height as if that would intimidate me. The chair he had been sitting in slid backwards a few inches. It made a scritch sound against the hard floor. Alex grabbed Mateo''s hand with both of his.


    "He''s kidding, aren''t you?" Alex''s green eyes pleaded with me. Mateo''s stance softened a little at Alex''s touch. He knew I wasn''t kidding, but was willing to let it go for Alex. His act was good, but he wasn''t fooling me.


    "I''m not kidding," I said easily.


    "Maybe we should go," Alex said softly. He stood while still holding Mateo''s hand.


    "What about Trevon?" I asked as they started to walk away.


    Mateo was just a few inches taller than Alex''s shoulders. The difference in the expense of their apparel was as clear as day from night. Alex tensed and stopped. He turned back to me. "What about him?" But I could tell from his eyes he already knew what I was going to say.


    I leaned back in my chair and stretched out my long legs to occupy the space Mateo had been in when he sat across from me. "He just came out to his family as bi. Date him instead." At least I knew Trevon wouldn''t be dating Alex only for his money.


    Alex''s hand tightened around Mateo''s.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "I''m not interested in dating Trevon. I already have someone."


    I rolled my eyes and sat up straight. "It''s going to be a repeat of what happened with Jason," I said.


    The ''boyfriend'' surprised me when he answered and not Alex. "I''m not Jason." He spit out Jason''s name as if it were poison.


    I didn''t miss the small smile that came to Alex''s lips as he watched Mateo.


    "You told him about Jason?" I addressed Alex. "Just how long have you two been dating?"


    "A month," Alex said quietly.


    A mix of emotions rushed through me. They had been dating an entire month and Alex only told me now? And yet he told Mateo about Jason when they had been dating for only a month?


    "I told him about Jason before we officially started dating," Alex said as if he could read my mind.


    My jaw tensed. I moved my hands from the table to my lap and clenched them tight where no one could see. Alex was more serious about this relationship than I thought. I needed to find a way to break them up now before it got even more serious. Alex was bound to be not just hurt, but devastated when Mateo betrayed him. And I knew he would. Everyone betrays in the end. Alex was too naive.


    "Let''s go," Alex said. He gently tugged on Mateo''s hand and led him out the glass door. I watched them through the large windows as they started down the sidewalk.


    I took out my phone and sent Alex a text.


    ''Dump him''


    The waitress chose that moment to show up with the three coffees we had ordered before Alex had introduced his ''boyfriend''.


    "Where are your friends?" she asked. "Are they coming back?"


    I ignored her. Alex stopped walking as he stared down at his phone. Mateo said something to him. Alex looked back into the cafe towards me, but he angled his phone so Mateo could see the text I sent.


    The waitress set down all three coffees on the table, but didn''t say anymore. She left quietly.


    The glass door opened and Mateo came back in. He walked with purpose to the table and put down a twenty dollar bill. Alex watched him from the doorway.


    "Wouldn''t want you to think I wasn''t paying for our share," he said to me. Then he turned and walked back to Alex. He took Alex''s hand and led him away not once looking back.


    My phone rang. I had hoped it would be Alex telling me he had a change of heart about his boyfriend, but the name on the screen wasn''t Alex''s. My finger hovered over decline.


    I hated speaking with the caller. Hated it. Always. But he would know I wasn''t in class at the moment. He would know I purposely ignored his call.


    "Hello," I answered.


    "There''s my little brother," Aiden said in that mock friendly tone that in reality was a hidden threat.


    "Yes," was all I said.


    "Hanging out with that gay friend of yours? Disgusting. The whole thing is disgusting. Can you imagine kissing a guy and having his stubble...ugh. Nevermind. It''s too disgusting to even think about, right?"


    "Disgusting," I repeated. It wasn''t the first time I repeated Aiden''s words. I had even repeated it to other people. Just not in front of Alex. I was pretty sure Alex would forgive me even if I did. He knew how my brother was and he knew they were not truly my words. "What can I do for you?" My brother had a reason for calling me. He didn''t call just to chat. That was never our thing and never would be our thing.


    "You need to come home this weekend and help me hype up the girl I''m bringing. Grandma must love her. Got it?"


    Aiden was bringing home a girl to introduce? The only way that would happen is if the girl''s family was more economically sound than ours.


    "Got it," I said. What else could I say? Behind everything Aiden said there was a veiled threat. He disconnected the call. I put my phone on the table next to the cup of coffee. I stared into the dark liquid as I dreaded the weekend.


    I stood and put my phone in my pocket. I took out my wallet and placed a crisp twenty dollar bill next to the wrinkled one Mateo had put down. My hand was on the door to push it open when the waitress stopped me.


    "Your change," she said.


    "Keep it," I replied. I turned away from her, but she kept talking.


    "Thank you," she said. Her cheeks had turned from cream to a slight pink. "That is very generous of you."


    "I''m not that generous," I said. It was easy to read the sudden interest in her expression, but before she could ask me out I said, "We can make out if you want, but I''m not going to sleep with you."


    Now her cheeks changed from the pink of a blush to the red of anger. I didn''t care.


    "What do you think I am?" she asked with venom in her tone.


    "Same as everyone else," I said nonchalantly. "I''m rich. Not stupid. People like you can''t take advantage of me."


    I didn''t wait for a response. I opened the door and left the cafe. There was no sign of Alex and his boyfriend. I had to break them up before Alex got his heart broken. Again.

 Chapter 2

    Chet Watakeekul


    The sky was a clear blue overhead. White, puffy clouds dotted the blue in sparse clumps. The sunshine was warm against my cheeks and forearms. It was a beautiful day.


    I dribbled the soccer ball a little down the field. Nothing too intense. Practice hadn''t officially started yet for the day, but it would soon.


    "Have you seen Mateo yet?" Jimmy asked. I stopped the ball with my foot and looked around the field.


    "No," I said. "Wait, there he is." I pointed towards the bleachers. Mateo guided his blonde friend to the bleachers. He was still in his street clothes. He waved to his friend and headed into the locker room.


    "He''d better hurry," Jimmy said. "The assistant coach was looking for him a few minutes ago."


    "He''ll be fine," I said easily. "He dresses quickly." I looked back over at Mateo''s friend. Adam. No. Alex. I liked him. He was always nice the few times we had talked. Alex saw me watching him from across the field. He smiled tentatively and raised a hand to wave at me. I raised my arm in the air and waved back.


    "Take it easy, man." Jimmy caught my forearm. I hadn''t realized how vigorously I had waved my arm until then. "You''re always such a spaz."


    "Just energetic," I said. I kicked the ball up lightly and caught it in my hands. I hugged it to my chest. "He sure is a good friend though. He comes to every practice and every game. I don''t have any friends like that." Alex was dedicated that was for sure. I had a lot of friends. Some even came to watch the games if they weren''t already on the team. But none of them came to watch practices. My two closest friends had followed me to this university from high school. Mateo was already on the soccer team. Gareth usually came to home games, but he never came to sit at the practices.


    "Friend, hunh?" Jimmy said with that smirk in his voice.


    I pulled my attention from Mateo''s blonde friend to Jimmy. "What do you mean? Aren''t they friends?" I shifted from foot to foot just to get rid of some pent up energy.


    "What kind of friend comes to every practice?" Jimmy said with a knowing smile on his face. He arched his right eyebrow as he watched me.


    "A good one?" I said.


    Jimmy rolled his eyes and sighed. "A friend that comes to every practice, every game, walks with him everywhere." He paused to let me figure out what he was implying.


    "A best friend?" I said. It was clear Mateo and Alex had grown close fast, but I had grown close with Mateo fast too.


    Jimmy chuckled under his breath and tousled my hair. "So innocent, Chet."


    I pushed his hand away roughly. "I am not."


    "Really. How many dates have you been on?"


    "Plenty." None. I wouldn''t consider what I said a lie. It was just bravado and bravado was okay. And it was my choice I hadn''t been on a date. I had been asked.


    Jimmy smirked even wider and began to walk away. It was only then that a hint of a memory came to me. I was at the back of the middle school with Mateo. He told me something then that he hadn''t told anyone else and as far as I knew never told anyone else. I understood what Jimmy was implying. I caught his arm and turned him back around.


    I whispered, "Are they dating?" I couldn''t believe Mateo would tell him before me, but maybe he hadn''t. Maybe Jimmy had just assumed they were dating.


    "Do you have a problem with that?" Jimmy asked suddenly serious.


    "No." I shrugged. And I didn''t. "Alex seems like a nice kid." I looked over at the bleachers and smiled at Alex. The sunlight seemed to reflect off his blonde hair. Alex returned my smile.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "Kid?" Jimmy said with that laughing tone. "You''re the same age. And you''re a lot shorter."


    "Yeah, but, he just seems so innocent and precious, doesn''t he? Just like a kid."


    "Like you''re one to talk," Jimmy said.


    My attention went back to Jimmy. I frowned. "What''s that supposed to mean."


    He chuckled, tousled my hair again and took off running down the field.


    "Wait! What is that supposed to..." A hand clapped on my back.


    I turned to see Mateo. "The assistant coach was looking for you," I said.


    "Thanks, Chet."


    He took off running towards the assistant coach. I should have asked him if he was dating Alex before telling him about the assistant coach. Or maybe it was better that I didn''t. Mateo would tell us when he wanted to.


    Except I was nosy. And I hated secrets and lies above everything else. Well, not more than I hated murderers and rapists, but I hated secrets and lies above every other normal thing you could hate. I dropped the soccer ball to the ground and dribbled it a little bit more.


    I wanted to know.


    I peeked at Alex. Alex''s focus was solely on Mateo now that Mateo was on the field. He couldn''t keep his eyes off him. And every once in awhile - even though the practice was in full swing now - Mateo would glance at Alex too.


    When practice was over, Mateo was the first one to finish showering, get dressed and was out the door.


    "He''s always in such a hurry these days," Devon said.


    "I know, right?" I said. I left my open locker to stand next to Devon''s. "It''s sweet like...I mean it''s none of our business."


    I went back to my locker and pulled out my t-shirt.


    "I gotta go too," Tim said. "I''ve got a date.


    I had unrolled my t-shirt and had it upside down ready to slip it on over my head, but instead I went to stand next to Tim''s locker. Tim closed his locker and slid his backpack over his shoulder.


    "A date, hunh? Who is she? How long have you been dating? Has she come to any of the games?"


    "Chet," Tim said.


    "What?"


    "Has anyone ever told you that you talk too much?"


    "All the time," I said.


    "I''m out," Devon said. He closed his locker and left.


    "It''s our first date," Tim said. "I''m not telling you anything about her yet. If it works out, I''ll point her out to you in the stands. Later."


    And I was left standing in an empty locker room with my shirt in my hands as usual. I didn''t understand how I was always the last one. I was a fast dresser. I slipped the shirt on over my head. I grabbed my backpack and closed my locker. I started walking towards the bus stop.


    I had finished my written communications assignment. I still needed to work on my finance assignment. I finished my leadership training assignment, but I still needed to finish my intro to sports management assignment. That wasn''t due until next week though so I could work on it over the weekend. I guess that meant I would work on my finance assignment.


    My stomach growled loudly. I stopped walking. I hadn''t left the stadium yet. Pizza first. Then home. I changed directions and crossed the field to exit the other side. It was closer to the pizza place next to the university. The sun was beginning to set. It would be dark by the time I got home, but that was fine. I rounded a corner and stopped in my tracks.


    Alex was up against the concrete wall. Mateo was on his tiptoes in front of him. Kissing him. It was adorable. A little squeak came out of my throat before I could stop it. They were just so cute.


    Mateo cleared his throat and quickly stepped away from Alex. Alex''s face went from a cream color to a beet red. Mateo wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.


    "I thought everyone had left," he said.


    "I''m the last one," I said.


    Mateo nodded. He looked at me hesitantly. "You are usually the last one to leave." They both stood there, unsure. Alex''s cheeks began to return to their normal color.


    It would be best to leave them to their privacy. I stepped passed them, but just couldn''t help myself. I turned back to them. A wide grin split my face. "I approve," I said and gave them too thumbs up.


    Alex let out a big sigh of relief. Mateo gave me that half smile of his.


    "Thanks, Chet," he said. "At least one of our friends approves," he said to Alex.


    Alex bit his bottom lip and nodded.


    "Who is crazy enough not to approve?" I asked. Because I was nosy. And because I couldn''t fathom anyone not approving of their adorableness.


    "My friend, Vincent," Alex said in his quiet voice.


    "Well, he''s an idiot," I said. Maybe I shouldn''t have said that. He was Alex''s friend after all.


    Alex smiled. "He''s just being overprotective of me."


    Mateo''s chest expanded as he took in a big breath. He let it out slowly. "I guess that''s understandable after what happened with Jason. I should have been more understanding in the cafe."


    "Who''s Jason?" I asked.


    They both tensed. Now I was really curious.


    "No one," Mateo quickly said.


    Of course Jason had to be someone. It was a story I should let go. This one time I shouldn''t be nosy. I wouldn''t be stupid enough to ask Mateo or Alex. Nope.


    I would just find out on my own.


    "Were you going somewhere?" Mateo asked. "Your bus stop is the other way."


    "Oh, right. Pizza. Want to come along?"


    The two of them hesitated and looked at each other.


    "Oh, right," I said with a knowing smile. I took a step backwards. "I''ll just let you two continue what you were doing." I gave them another two thumbs up before I turned and almost ran towards the pizza place.


    I did peek behind me once - okay, maybe twice - to see that they were back to kissing.

 Chapter 3

    Vincent Kinsington


    I parked in my spot of the six car garage. My brother''s space was empty. At least he wasn''t there yet. It did appear that both my mom and dad were home. My heart began to beat in erratic spurts. It became difficult to breathe. I rubbed the palm of my hand over my heart.


    "It''s okay," I whispered to myself. "Don''t have a panic attack." My hands trembled. I tilted my head back against the headrest of my seat as I became light headed. "It''s okay. Don''t let them see you like this." I took in a labored breath.


    My breathing slowly evened, my shaking hands calmed, my heartbeat became steady. I clenched my jaw tightly. I could have a panic attack later. Not that I could control when they came on, but I had always managed to get myself to a private area when they came. I hadn''t told anyone about them. Not even Alex. My family would use it against me if they knew.


    I left the garage, ignored the circular driveway that led to the front of the house and took the path around back. The large backyard was landscaped to match the wooded area surrounding it. A mix of pines, oaks and aspens. The house sat on a tall hill overlooking the city.


    The leaves hadn''t started to change yet, but they would soon. The sun was beginning to set. The shadow of the sky was beginning to chase after the sun. Stars were beginning to twinkle in the east while red and orange streaks painted the west.


    I stopped. I came to the back hoping I''d avoid any family, but my father sat at the wooden table on the patio. He watched the sunset in silence. I almost turned and went back to the front, but he saw me.


    "Hello, father," I said politely because I would be scolded later by my mom if I didn''t. He had dark brown hair that matched his dark brown eyes. He blinked at me and then turned his attention back to the sunset.


    My mom came out from the sliding glass door with two flutes of white wine in her hands. She didn''t notice me yet. She put one flute next to my dad''s hand on the table. She took a sip from the other one as she sat next to my dad.


    He murmured something to her. She turned slightly in her chair to look at me. She immediately put her hand over my dad''s. The muscles in his jaw clenched tight. She always touched him more when I was around and he always touched her less. It was the opposite when they thought I wasn''t there.


    My mom had the same medium brown hair as I did, but she had cornflower blue eyes. My eyes were the golden brown shade of a tiger''s eye stone. No one in the family had my unique colored eyes.


    "Hello, mother," I said politely.


    "Did you say hello to your father?" she asked. I nodded. "Go in and say hello to your grandmother. She''s upstairs."


    I didn''t linger. I went in through the sliding glass door my mom just exited. The constriction around my heart eased immediately when I was no longer in their presence.


    I stopped in the large kitchen before I headed up stairs. Priscilla and Theresa were busy with dinner. Roasted duck, asparagus, fresh rolls. They both smiled when they saw me. Theresa put down the brush she used to glaze the tops of the hot rolls. Priscilla put down the hollandaise sauce. They both hugged me at the same time.


    "You need to come more often," Priscilla said. "We miss you."


    "Next time you come," Theresa said, "I''ll prepare your favorite."


    "My dad doesn''t like sliders," I said.


    "Well, he doesn''t need to know we make them for you," Priscilla said.


    I pulled away from the two of them. I wished they were my aunts. I snatched a roll before either of them could stop me.


    "Hey!" Theresa called after me, but she had a smile on her face so I knew she wasn''t serious.


    "I need to see my grandmother," I said to them. Then I shoved the entire roll in my mouth as I left the kitchen. Luckily no one was around to see it.


    I swallowed the last bit of it as I reached the top stair. I took a left and went down the long hallway until I reached the last door. I knocked softly, but didn''t wait for an answer before I slowly opened the door.


    "Grandma?" I peeked my head in first. She smiled when she saw me and the wrinkles that I had come to love adorned her face. Her white hair was pulled up neatly in a bun on top of her head. She sat in her favorite chair in front of her bed as she watched the big screen t.v. She watched a game show.


    "My Vinny," she called out to me and wriggled her fingers for me to come to her.


    I went inside quietly and closed the door behind me, but as soon as the door was closed I rushed to her side and knelt by her feet. I hugged her legs - she wore a nice light pink pants suit - and put my head on her lap. She chuckled and tucked my hair behind my ear.


    "How''s the University?"


    "Fine."


    "How are your classes? Easy? Hard?"


    "They''re fine, grandma."


    "And do you still like living by yourself? You''re always welcome to come back home you know. Your bedroom is waiting for you."


    I scoffed before I could stop myself. She sighed and patted the top of my head before removing her hand. I didn''t let go of her legs.


    "What do you know about this girl Aiden is bringing home?" she asked.


    "She seems nice and genuine," I lied. Well, maybe it wasn''t a lie. I hadn''t met her.


    "Hmmm. We''ll see."


    We grew quiet as we watched the game show together. I didn''t really enjoy it, I just wanted to be near the one person in the house who didn''t hate me. "When are you going to bring someone home?" she asked quietly.


    "Never," I replied equally quiet.


    "Now that saddens me," she said. "I want to met the person you fall in love with. I hope you can trust me enough to introduce me to them someday."


    "I''m not going to fall in love, Grandma. Real love doesn''t exist. My parent''s relationship proves that."


    "I loved your grandpa," she said.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "You met before you had money," I said. "Money changes people. Everyone I''ve ever dated only did so because they knew I was rich."


    "Not everyone is like that," she said.


    "According to mom and dad they are," I said. "And according to everyone else I''ve met. Just face the facts grandma that your relationship was an anomaly."


    "I really hope you''ll met someone who will prove you wrong," grandma said, "and when you do, bring them home to meet me. Whether it is a male or female."


    I finally pulled away from her and looked up at her face. "There are so many things wrong with that statement," I said. She couldn''t know I was bi. I hadn''t told anyone except Alex and he would never tell anyone. I had been very careful to only date girls even though there had been a few boys I had been attracted to. Aiden could never find out. My father could never find out.


    "Okay, okay," she said. "I''m just saying I want you to love and whoever it is, I want to meet them."


    "You can''t ever mention the possibility of me bringing home a boy to Aiden or dad," I said.


    "Don''t worry," she said. "I know them. I won''t."


    I nodded. I hugged her legs and put my head on her lap again.


    "There is something else," she said. Her tone very serious. I pulled away to look into her face. "There on my nightstand." She pointed to a yellow slip of paper. I stood and retrieved it for her, but when I handed it to her she refused it. "It''s for you," she said.


    "It''s a phone number," I said. There was no name with it, just the number.


    "It''s his number," she said.


    "His who?"


    "HIS."


    I knew who she meant. I tried to hand it to her. "I don''t want it."


    She smiled and seemed to relax a little. I hadn''t realized she was tense until then.


    "Thank you," she said, "but take it anyway."


    "I will never contact him," I said.


    "He might try to contact you now that you are an adult and on your own," she said. "Save his number in your phone so you will know not to answer it."


    I hesitated a moment. I had no plans to ever talk to him and if Grandma was right and he did try to call me, I would answer if I didn''t know it was him. I saved his number in my phone. Then I tore the paper into tiny pieces and threw it in her trash next to her nightstand.


    I went back and sat on the floor next to her chair. Her hand was soft, but wrinkled as I took it in mine. That was the moment Aiden decided to burst into the room. There was a woman with him with black hair that was pulled back. Her skin was a beautiful mocha. Her eyes were a rich brown. She wore a simple, but expensive white dress, ruby earrings with a matching necklace and bracelet. I immediately stood. She smiled kindly at me and I immediately liked her. She was too good for my brother.


    "My favorite grandma," Aiden said. He went to Grandma and bent to hug her.


    "Your only grandma," Grandma replied with a small chuckle.


    "This is Jasmine," Aiden said. He released Grandma and took Jasmine''s hand to pull her closer.


    "Hello Mrs. Kensington," she said. She extended a well-manicured hand to my grandma. Grandma took it, but instead of shaking it, she used it to help herself up. Jasmine was quick to step closer to her and help her up further by grabbing the back of her arm with her free hand.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Jasmine," Grandma said. "I''m glad I finally get to meet one of my grandsons''s girlfriends."


    "I''m the first they ever brought home?" Jasmine seemed genuinely surprised by this. It wasn''t a secret my brother liked to date.


    "Yes," Grandma said. "Let''s go eat. I''m starving." She patted Jasmine''s hand which she still held and the two of them led the way out.


    "You must be Vincent," Jasmine said over her shoulder.


    "Yes," I said as Aiden and I followed them through the hallway. "It''s nice to meet you. Aiden has told me great things about you," I lied.


    Aiden nodded slightly in approval.


    "He''s told me many great things about you too," Jasmine said as we reached the top of the stairs.


    I looked at my brother a little surprised he talked about me at all, but not surprised that he would lie. He smirked at me in that annoying way.


    Grandma exaggerated her frailty as Jasmine helped her down the stairs. She was loving the attention. Grandma could take these stairs two at a time and not have any problems.


    Mom and dad were sitting at the dining room table. They stood when we entered.


    "I see you found her," my mom said to Jasmine.


    "Yes, thank you," Jasmine replied.


    We all found our spots at the table. Unfortunately for me, that put me right beside Aiden. Dinner started with the usual small talk, asking Jasmine about her schooling and parents, how she met Aiden, etc.


    I ignored most of the conversation. I learned enough to know that she was definitely too good for my brother.


    "Vincent."


    I looked across my brother to Jasmine when she addressed me. I quickly swallowed the piece of asparagus that was in my mouth.


    "I heard you went to highschool with my cousin," she said.


    "Who is your cousin?" I asked.


    "Trevon."


    "Yes, I did. How is he doing?"


    He was attending college in a neighboring state and of course I knew how he was doing, but it was polite to ask.


    "Good. He recently came home one weekend with a boyfriend." Jasmine studied my parents and grandma carefully.


    "We heard," my mom said easily. "I''m glad we live in a more tolerant age."


    "Me too," my brother said. "He is my little brother''s friend and I was proud of him when I heard."


    I couldn''t help it. I rolled my eyes. My mom frowned at me, but no one else had noticed me.


    "Vincent''s best friend is gay," Aiden said. He placed a hand on my shoulder as he said it. I stiffened. Was he really using Alex to make him look better in front of his date? After everything he said about Alex?


    "Trevon told me about him I believe," Jasmine said. "Alex right? Trevon said Alex was the one who inspired him to come out as bi."


    This whole thing was starting to make me feel sick, but especially Aiden''s hand that was still on my shoulder. It was heavy and it burned. I couldn''t find my voice to answer Jasmine. I just wanted to get away from Aiden as soon as possible. Aiden''s heavy foot shifted over mine and he put as much force as he could into it crushing my foot. I quickly moved my foot out from underneath his.


    "Yes," I said. "Alex."


    I wanted to talk about anything else but my best friend. His name shouldn''t be uttered by anyone in this family other than my grandma.


    My phone vibrated. I took it out of my pocket to see who was calling. My dad scowled at me, but at this moment I didn''t care. I needed a moment to get away from all of them.


    "I need to take this," I said as I looked at the name on my screen.


    My father waved a dismissive hand in my direction before turning his attention back to Jasmine.


    I got out of there as soon as I could. I stepped out into the backyard from the sliding glass doors, took a breath and answered.


    "Hey, Alex."


    "Hi," Alex said. His quiet voice always had a soothing quality to it. "Did I call at a bad time?"


    "No. The perfect time. Gave me an excuse to get away from a family dinner."


    "Oh," he said with complete understanding. "I''m at a family dinner too, but I''m sure mine is more pleasant."


    "Yes. Your mom is definitely not my family. I''d rather be at your family dinner."


    "Maybe," Alex said, "except Mateo is here too."


    My hand tightened around the phone. I couldn''t find my voice to answer. Alex must have sensed it because he moved on.


    "Speaking of, Mateo is having a party tomorrow night after his soccer game. He wanted me to invite you. He is hoping you will come and see his sincerity."


    I had nothing to say to that. At least nothing that Alex would like.


    "So...will you come?"


    "I''ll come," I said. It might just be the opportunity I needed to break them up. Somehow. Things were moving too fast if Alex was already introducing Mateo to his mother.


    "And you''ll be civil and give him a chance, right?"


    "I''ll come," was all I said.


    "Vinny..."


    "I can''t trust him," I said. "And I''m afraid you are trusting him too quickly."


    Alex sighed heavily into the phone. "Fine. Just come. He''ll prove you wrong eventually."


    I doubted it.


    We ended the call and I walked back into the dining room. As soon as I saw my family sitting there, I knew I couldn''t stay any longer.


    "Sorry," I said. "I''ve got to go. Something happened with Alex."


    "An emergency?" my mom asked and she stood as she showed false concern.


    "He''ll be okay," I said without going into too much detail about my fake excuse. I hugged grandma before I turned to Jasmine. "It was nice to meet you. I hope to see you again soon." But if you are smart you will run away from this family as fast as you can. I hoped she got my telepathic message.


    "Is it a similar incident as to what happened in highschool?" Aiden asked.


    I stopped dead in my spot. It took everything I had in that moment not to turn around and beat my older brother to a bloody pulp.


    "I was so proud of my brother then," Aiden went on. "Alex was too timid to do anything so Vincent handled it himself. It''s too bad Alex refused to press charges though. It was..."


    "It''s impolite to talk about other people''s affairs," my mother said sternly.


    "Oh. Of course. I''m sorry, Jasmine."


    I didn''t wait to hear anything more from Aiden. I walked out the front door. My hands shook with rage. I got to my car quickly. Once inside I breathed out until my hands stopped shaking. Then I pulled out of the driveway and headed home.


    I was not going to allow a repeat of what happened in highschool.

 Chapter 4

    Chet Watakeekul


    "Chet!"


    I turned around to see who called me. It was that girl that sat near me in my finance class. Melanie. Or maybe Melissa. Yes, Melissa. Her dark, wavy hair blew away from her pale face as a gust of Autumn wind brushed passed us. Trees lined the sidewalk behind us. Their leaves had yet to change, but they would soon. She adjusted her backpack over her shoulder as she walked towards me.


    "Hi," I said.


    "Hi." She arrived and bit her bottom lip. "So...," she said.


    "So...?" I repeated, but she didn''t supply anything more. Did I make her nervous? I didn''t think I was intimidating. I was sure I wasn''t. Was I? No. It must have been something else.


    "Did you finish the finance assignment?" I asked breaking the silence.


    She smiled in relief. Her brown eyes lit up happily. "Yes. Did you?"


    "Yes," I said.


    More silence. What did she want?


    "You''re on the soccer team right?" she finally asked. "I overheard some people saying you had a soccer scholarship."


    "Yes." I was going to miss my bus if she talked too much longer. Normally I loved to talk, but not if it meant missing my bus. "Do you like soccer?"


    "Yes," she lied. I wasn''t sure why she lied, but she lied. It didn''t really matter to me if she liked soccer or not.


    "Do you like any other sports or just soccer?"


    "I like all kinds of sports," I said. "I really only play soccer and baseball though. My build doesn''t fit with football or basketball. I''m best at soccer. And it''s my favorite." I stopped before I started rambling.


    "When is your next game? Would you mind if I came to watch?"


    And I suddenly understood what she really wanted. See, Jimmy, I wasn''t that oblivious. I had told him I had been on plenty of dates which I was pretty sure he had seen through, but there was a reason I hadn''t gone on any dates and it wasn''t because I hadn''t been asked.


    I shifted slightly away from her. Not enough for her to really notice, but to give me some space so I could feel comfortable again.


    "Tomorrow at 3. You can come if you want. I can introduce you to the guys on the team. There are a lot of great guys."


    "Oh." That didn''t go in the direction she had wanted it to and I had done it that way on purpose.


    "I''m going to go," I said. "I''ll miss my bus if I don''t hurry." But I didn''t want her to feel too bad so I added, "Hope to see you tomorrow." I immediately regretted it when she smiled.


    "See you tomorrow," she said cheerfully.


    I turned and rushed to the bus stop. The bus arrived just as I did. I found a spot near the back and sat. The problem wasn''t with Melissa. She was pretty. They were always pretty - or the few times I was asked out by guys they were handsome. The problem wasn''t with any of them. The problem was with me. I had never, not once in my life, actually been attracted to someone. I didn''t want to force something that wasn''t there. It wasn''t fair to them. I could be holding them back from the true loves of their lives for something that wasn''t going to work out in the end. I mean, how long could you date someone when you had no desire to kiss them.


    Hopefully nothing would happen with Melissa and if she tried to pursue it, that was a problem for the future. I turned my thoughts to soccer, the game tomorrow, possible strategies for future games, how I thought the coach might direct us in certain scenarios.


    Twenty minutes later, I exited the bus at my stop. It was a short distance to my house among the other houses.


    I opened the door and exclaimed, "I''m home. Let the happiness begin."


    My sister threw a book at me. "Do you always have to come in like that?"


    I smiled grandly. "You love me."


    She rolled her dark eyes, but the corners of her mouth turned up into a smile. I picked up her book and tossed it back to her. She caught it easily and reclined back on the couch.


    I kicked off my shoes and put my backpack down inside my bedroom. I went back into the living room and shoved - not too roughly - Kannika''s feet off the couch so I could sit.


    "Rude," she said.


    "Back at ya, sis," I said. "Dad''s not home yet?"


    "No," she said.


    "So then mom is home and the ramen noodles I smell aren''t a figment of my imagination?"


    "Correct," she said to me without looking up from her book.


    "Ugh. Can''t she just order a pizza?" My mom was not known for her cooking. My dad on the other hand could make a mean pad thai. Great. Now I was craving pad thai.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "We had pizza last night," Kannika said.


    "I should have taken the later bus and just eaten something by the University."


    There was a light smack to the back of my head. Mom came around with a frown on her face. "I made sure to have dinner ready for you by the time you got home and this is the thanks I get?" She wasn''t too mad at me because I could hear the playful undertones in her voice.


    "I love you," I said with the smile I knew reminded her of when I was a baby.


    She smiled. "How can I stay mad at this cute face?" she said and pinched my cheeks.


    The door opened and my dad walked in. "I''m home," he said. He smiled when he saw the three of us.


    "Dad," I jumped up from the couch. "Mom is making ramen, but I have a game tomorrow."


    "Why are you tattle telling on me? I''m your mother."


    "You can''t feed him ramen noodles the night before a game," my dad said, "he needs protein."


    "Carbs are more important," my mom said, but I knew she said that just because she didn''t know how to cook.


    "Don''t worry, son," my dad said to me as he headed to the kitchen. "I''ll doctor it up."


    My mom sat down and turned on the television. A sigh escaped her as she sat. I knew it was a sigh of relief that she wouldn''t have to eat plain ramen noodles.


    "How was school today?" she asked as she flipped through channels.


    "Are you asking me or Chet?" Kannika asked.


    "Let''s start with you," mom said.


    I sat on the couch next to my little sister. She sat sideways with her knees bent up towards the ceiling and her book resting on them.


    "Well, Rachel said Roman has a crush on me, but Becca said he has a crush on her and that he told her so to her face. I told them both I don''t care who Roman has a crush on because I don''t even like him."


    "Yes you do," I said.


    "Do not."


    "Just yesterday you said..." She threw her book at my head. I ducked. It went over my head and crashed into the wall behind me. "Classy," I said. She kicked my thigh. Not enough to hurt me though. She wouldn''t admit it to my face, but she was proud of my soccer skills and wouldn''t risk me getting truly hurt by her hands...or feet.


    "How was your day then?" she asked me as if it was some big challenge between us. "Anyone ask you out?"


    I thought about Melissa. She hadn''t really asked me out, but that was where it was headed if I couldn''t politely discourage her somehow. It would be best if she didn''t show up at the game tomorrow.


    Kannika swung her feet to the floor and sat up straighter. "Someone asked you out?" She said it as if it was the craziest thing she had ever heard.


    Mom''s head swiveled our way. Now she was interested in our conversation.


    "Someone asked you out?" she echoed Kannika''s words.


    I hadn''t told anyone about my incapability to be attracted to someone because how could they understand that? And mom and dad expected grandkids someday. Of course they would accept me no matter what, I just didn''t know how to tell them.


    "No," I said. "No one asked me out."


    "But they showed interest?" Kannika leaned forward with an eager smile.


    "Maybe," I said. "Or maybe I''m misunderstanding the situation. It''s too soon to tell."


    "Okay," dad stuck his head out from the kitchen, "come eat."


    We gathered around the wooden table in the kitchen. Dad had added eggs and some vegetables to the ramen noodles. He had also quickly put together an easy green salad.


    "Thanks, dad," I said.


    "I did most of the work," my mom said.


    I couldn''t tell her that boiling water and adding noodles and prepackaged ramen flavoring was not most of the work. "Thanks, mom," I said.


    We each took turns telling about our day as we ate. I took up a lot of time talking about the game the next day. Even though I spoke the most, I also ate the fastest so we all finished about the same time.


    Kannika and I stood up at the same time, but our parents gave us that look. We sat back down. Mom held dad''s hand and gave it a little squeeze.


    "What''s going on?" Kannika asked.


    "It''s about your brother," my dad began.


    "I don''t have a brother," I said as the sudden anger welled in my chest. I stood up to leave.


    "Sit down," my dad said in that tone that wouldn''t tolerate disobedience. He rarely used that voice. I grudgingly sat back down next to Kannika. My sister took my hand in hers underneath the table. She was trembling slightly. Slightly enough that without the touch, I wouldn''t have noticed.


    "What''s there to talk about?" Kannika asked softly. "He''s in prison."


    "He is getting out sooner than expected," my mom said.


    Our parents waited. I wasn''t sure why they waited. What could my sister or I say?


    "He''ll need a place to say," my dad finally said.


    "Not here," I immediately said.


    "Chet," Mom started.


    "Not here," I repeated.


    "We are his family," my dad said.


    "He''s not my family," I said. Kannika''s hand began to tremble even more in my grasp. "I can''t believe you''d let him come back here after what he did to Kannika."


    "It was an accident," my mom said.


    "An accident?" I stood up and pulled my sister up with me. "He was trying to hit me, but was so high he missed and hit her. She had a black eye. How much worse does it need to get? Until one of us gets a broken bone or worse? Not to mention all the stuff he''s stolen from each of us. He doesn''t care about any of us. If you bring him back here, I will take Kannika and we will leave."


    I turned and started to walk away. I pulled Kannika with me.


    "Okay," my dad called out desperately behind me. I stopped and slowly turned around. The first thing I noticed was the tears on my sister''s cheeks as she looked up at me as if she were about to drown and I was the only one who could save her.


    "Okay," my dad said more calmly. My eyes finally turned to him. My parents still sat in their seats with their hands clenched tightly together. "We''ll find him somewhere else to stay."


    "Yes," my mom said. "We''ll find him somewhere else to stay. But please, find somehow to forgive him. He isn''t using anymore."


    "Only because he''s in prison," I said. "How long do you think it will take him before he starts using again? This isn''t his first or even his second chance, mom. I''ll tell you this now, don''t try to force me or Kannika to see him. Don''t sneakily arrange for us to met him and then pretend it was by chance. I don''t want anything to do with him."


    I pulled Kannika with me into the living room. When I let go of her hand and turned to face her, her face was wet with the tears that continued to flow. She hugged me and buried her face in my shoulder. Her tears wet my shirt as I returned her hug. And I was sure she wiped her snot on my shirt too, but at the moment that was okay. That could be washed off. She needed me and I would be there for her.


    We stayed that way for a long time. My parents didn''t come out of the kitchen. Finally, my sister''s tears stopped. She pulled away and looked up at me.


    "Want to watch something?" she asked in a quiet voice.


    I nodded. "Something funny," I said.


    We sat on the couch and turned on the television. We found a funny movie to watch. My parents sneaked by us at one point and disappeared into their room. Kannika fell asleep halfway through the movie. I got up and made sure all the windows and doors were locked. Kannika must have woken at one point and pretended to still be asleep because she was a light sleeper and would have heard me moving around. I took Kannika''s blanket off her bed. One of her many yaoi mangas was open on her night stand. I shook my head not sure why she liked that stuff so much. I went back into the living room and placed her blanket over her as she slept on the couch. Then I went to my bedroom. I turned my mind to soccer. It was the only thing that eased my mind enough to sleep.

 Chapter 5

    Alex


    I looked at the text again. I wasn''t sure how he got my number. It had been changed since high school. A familiar sorrow and sense of betrayal welled in my chest and an anxiety that I just wanted it to be over. I had thought it was, but I was wrong.


    "Let me contact him," Mateo said roughly by my side. The bag of chips he held crinkled loudly as his fists clenched. "I''ll make sure he doesn''t contact you again."


    I slipped my phone in my pocket. "I don''t want this to be solved by violence." It wasn''t the first conversation we had about this.


    Mateo opened the bag of chips and put it on the little folding table. The apartment he shared with his roommate wasn''t large. I wasn''t sure how he thought he could hold a party in here, but he didn''t seem concerned by it. He had assured me most of the other residents on this floor were his friends and if the party spilled out into the hallway and even into the other apartments it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    I grabbed another bag of chips and opened them. I placed them next to the other bag of chips on the table.


    "I don''t want to say this," Mateo said, "but maybe you should tell Vincent. You said he handled Jason in high school. He could do it again."


    "Vinny would help me," I said quietly, "but he has his own problems he needs to deal with. And I really should figure out how to stop Jason from contacting me once and for all. If I keep allowing other people to do it, Jason will keep coming back to blackmail me."


    "His own problems, hunh?" Mateo was clearly skeptical. He dumped a large bag of ice into an extra large bowl. "Like how his mercedes got a little scratch on it? Or how someone is going to try to steal his money or take advantage of him?"


    "He is rich, but he has real problems, Mateo. Or do you think because I''m rich I don''t have real problems either?"


    Mateo''s shoulders dropped as he put several drinks on the counter next to the bowl of ice. "I''m sorry. That''s not what I meant."


    "I know," I said quietly and thought of Jason again. "Maybe I should just let Jason release the recording. He can''t try to blackmail me anymore if it''s out there."


    Mateo stiffened and almost dropped the paper cups he held.


    "Would you dump me if it was released? Would you hate me?" I asked as his reaction filled me with a sudden sense of panic. I didn''t think Mateo would do that, but we hadn''t been dating long. Maybe he would surprise me in the wrong way.


    Mateo softened. He put the paper cups down next to the drinks and walked quickly to me. He wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me close to him. "I could never hate you," he said.  "I only worry that it will make your life harder. I''ll stand by you whatever happens."


    I smiled, but Mateo couldn''t see it with his head on my shoulder. This was why I liked him. As well as a myriad of other reasons. He was kind, smart, manly in way that wasn''t threatening if that even made sense.


    I returned his embrace until there was no empty space between us. It was moments like this that I really wished Mateo didn''t have a roommate, that there could be a place where we could be alone without the chance of someone walking in on us. Maybe I should move out and get my own place. But if I did, then mom would truly be alone.


    There was a shift between us as our hearts drew closer. My attraction for him rose tenfold. His hands shifted down.


    It was at that moment when our embrace began to be something more that his roommate walked in. I retreated from Mateo''s embrace as the heat rushed to my cheeks. That was one thing I had always hated about myself - how easily I blushed.


    Gareth hesitated with his hand on the doorknob. "Am I interrupting? Should I come back later? You can''t be too long though, the party is supposed to start soon."


    Gareth had been the first one to know of our relationship. And that was only because he walked in on us during our very first kiss. Before that moment, Mateo had told me he didn''t know how his old high school friends, but especially Gareth, would react to our relationship. Gareth had simply stared at us for a moment and then came in and offered us both a piece of the pizza he had just bought. With that simple gesture he had accepted me as part of Mateo''s life.


    When I thought of how easily Mateo''s friends - Gareth and then Chet - had accepted us, I couldn''t help but feel slightly ashamed of how Vincent had reacted. But Vincent had his reasons and I knew why he had reacted that way. I would always forgive him and hoped that he could come to accept Mateo.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "You''re not interrupting," Mateo said. He turned away from me and back to the kitchen.


    "Are you sure because you seem kind of pissed."


    "Not because of you walking in," Mateo said.


    His roommate looked at me as if I was the cause of Mateo''s anger and he couldn''t quite believe it. I shrugged my shoulders not quite sure why Mateo would be angry. He hadn''t seemed angry moments before.


    "I''m here." Chet suddenly appeared behind Gareth at the doorway. "Let the party begin." He was always so cheerful. I couldn''t help but smile.


    "Congratulations on making the winning point today," I said. I still wasn''t sure on the correct terminology for soccer, but Chet smiled grandly at my words so I couldn''t have messed it up too badly.


    "Yes," Gareth wrapped his arm around Chet''s neck and with his free hand rubbed his knuckles into Chet''s skull. "Congratulations."


    "Ow," Chet pushed Gareth away. Not roughly, just enough to slip out from his grasp. "You need to handle a national treasure such as myself more gently."


    Gareth rolled his eyes, but a smile stretched out his cheeks. He walked into the kitchen and opened a package of chocolate chip cookies.


    "Make yourself useful, national treasure," Mateo mocked. He threw a package of napkins at Chet. Chet easily caught it.


    "No one appreciates my greatness, but you," he said to me as he passed me. He opened the napkins and placed them on the little table next to the chips. "Do you know how hard it is for a freshmen to get to play on the field let alone score the winning goal?"


    "No," I said. "Is it difficult? You must be really good."


    "Don''t encourage him, babe," Mateo said. "His ego is too big already."


    "Babe?" Chet and Gareth said at the same time. Mateo froze.


    "That''s so cute," Chet said. He moved to come up behind Mateo. "Babe," he said in a too sweet voice.


    Mateo swiftly turned and put Chet in the same move Gareth had only moments before. He dug his knuckles into Chet''s skull.


    "Stop," Chet said and pushed Mateo away. "Why don''t you understand how precious of a commodity I am?" He patted down the dark hair on top of his head that Mateo had messed up. Chet turned to me. "So, Alex, what high school did you go to? Is it in town? Out of state? Why did you decide to go to our university? What are you studying? How did you meet Alex? Was it through a class? Was...?"


    Gareth smacked him on the back of his head. "Breathe, kid," he said.


    "I''m not a kid," Chet muttered. "I''m four months older than you." He looked at me expectantly and only then did I realize he expected me to answer all of his questions.


    "I went to North High," I said.


    "North? Here in town?" Chet asked. I nodded. "We went to South High," he went on.


    "I know," I said.


    "Of course you know," Chet said. "I don''t remember seeing you at any of the sporting events though. Our schools competed with each other often."


    "I''m not really into sports," I said.


    "Why not? Sports are amazing. You get to exercise and strategize and make amazing friends and travel and meet new people and..." It was Mateo that hit him on the back of the head this time.


    "Give him a chance to answer the rest of your questions," my boyfriend said.


    "Oh, right," Chet said.


    I didn''t realize the apartment door had been left open until people began to filter in. I recognized some of them from the soccer team. Others I didn''t recognize. Chet moved through them so he stood next to me. Music started up somewhere, but I wasn''t sure where or who started it.


    "So what are you studying?" Chet asked me.


    "Chemistry," I said.


    "Really? That''s amazing. Mateo is in the sciences too. Biology. Is that how you met?"


    "We have General Chemistry together," I said.


    "Aww, bonding over science," Chet said and nodded sagely.


    Chet was distracted when one of the new people called out to him. He left me with a smile and a wave as he went to insert himself into other people''s conversations.


    "He can be a bit much," Mateo said. I wasn''t sure how long he had stood there behind me. I resisted the temptation to lean back into him. He hadn''t really come out to his other friends yet let alone introduce me as his boyfriend. But I supposed that was what this party was for so did it matter? He made the decision for me as he closed the distance between us and put his head on my shoulder.


    "I like him," I said. "He is welcoming and friendly."


    Mateo removed his head from my shoulder and I suddenly missed the warmth. He came to stand beside me and stealthily wrapped his little finger around mine.


    The party went on. I knew most everyone that came up to say hello just from being around Mateo so much. Most of them were either from the soccer team or Biology majors. A few of them were his friends from the other apartments on this floor.


    The party had been going on for an hour and there was still no sign of Vincent.


    Mateo came to stand beside me again. "Maybe he''s not coming," Mateo said. I didn''t have to ask.  It was obvious who he meant.


    "He said he will be here," I replied. "He will be. I just don''t know when."


    Mateo took a big breath, held it for a moment before letting it out in one big huff. "I guess I should tell everyone about us then," he said. He didn''t have to. I was fine with not hiding it and just letting people find out, but I had never hidden the fact that I was gay. Mateo had. He told me before Gareth had walked in on us kissing, only 2 people had known Mateo was gay and Gareth hadn''t been one of them. I wasn''t sure who the 2 people were. It hadn''t really come up.


    "I want to thank everyone for coming," Mateo said loudly. Gareth turned down the music and the conversations around the room quieted. "I just want to say..." but he hesitated. His eyes went to the door.


    I looked and there was Vincent standing tall with his arms crossed over his chest, judging my boyfriend.


    But that only seemed to give Mateo courage. My boyfriend didn''t disappoint me.


    "Alex is my boyfriend. I hope you all will be welcoming to him. He means a lot to me." He said all of this without looking away from Vincent.

 Chapter 6

    Vincent Kinsington


    I thought Mateo was going to chicken out, but he didn''t. The disappointment settled in my chest. It was a familiar feeling. I thought when he chickened out and I could use that to convince Alex to break up with him. But that hadn''t happened.


    Most of the people in the room moved up to shake hands with Alex and welcome him, but I noticed a few people with scowls on their faces who kept to themselves in a corner of the room whispering to each other. No doubt talking about how disgusting Alex and Mateo were. Hot anger replaced the disappointment. Alex didn''t deserve their judgements, even though I knew if someone asked me I would say it was disgusting too. The difference was I wouldn''t mean it and Alex would know that. Who cared what Mateo thought of me?


    "Hi. I don''t know you. I''m Chet." And the shorty with the caramel skin and shiny black hair held out a hand in my direction clearly expecting me to shake it. His voice had been way too bubbly and carefree and it immediately made me dislike him. He was slightly taller than Mateo and his skin was beautiful and there was a spark to his brown eyes that...I didn''t know what. I decided to ignore it. And him.


    I turned my attention back to Alex and Mateo who were now openly holding hands. They both had smiles on their lips as they greeted everyone that came up to them.


    "Are you one of Alex''s friends?" the kid next to me asked. "Are you a Chemistry major too? Did you go to North High? How long have you known Alex? I think he''s great and so supportive. Always at the soccer practices and games."


    He paused as if he expected me to answer him. I didn''t.


    "I''m going to take a guess as to who you are," he said.


    I visibly rolled my eyes, but he continued on anyway.


    "I''m going to guess you are Vincent."


    I stiffened. I didn''t do it on purpose, it just happened. How did he know who I was? Did Mateo talk about me when Alex wasn''t around? Tell all his friends how horrible a person I was? Well, I didn''t care.


    "So why don''t you approve of them?" Chet asked and shocked me again. "They are so adorable. No matter how much I think about it, I just can''t understand why you don''t approve."


    "It''s really none of your business," I said.


    "I guess not," he said, "except I think it hurts Mateo that you don''t like him and he''s my friend and Alex is my friend now too so I guess that it is my business. You''re Alex''s friend, why don''t you support him?"


    "It''s not your business," I said more sternly, "but I do support Alex. That''s the whole point. Mateo is only after him for his money. I have to protect my friend."


    Chet bristled at this. "Mateo would never do that. Never. He is dating Alex because his feelings are genuine. He is genuine. He would never use him. If you knew him like I do you''d know that. You should give him a chance. You''ll like him."


    Because the only reason I was here in the first place was because of Alex, I glanced over at him from across the room. His smile was gone as he stared at me and Chet. He no longer paid any attention to his boyfriend or to those who were trying to start a conversation with him. I could see it in his eyes, imploring me not to be a jerk, but also knowing - as I knew - that I was going to be a jerk. He stepped away from Mateo and started to make his way through the crowd towards us.


    "He is disgusting," I said as I turned my attention back to the young man in front of me.


    "What?" he was clearly angry with me now. "I told you Mateo is not that type of person."


    "And why should I believe you? I don''t know you. You could be pretending to be Alex''s friend just for his money too."


    "Who are you to judge us like that? Without even knowing us. Mateo isn''t like that and I''m definitely not like that. Money means nothing. I''d rather be as I am, have my friends and family around me than have all the money in the world. Money is meaningless. Family and friends are everything. I feel sorry for you if you think relationships are based on wealth."


    This struck something inside me that I had tried to close off for so many years. I could usually ignore ignorant people and their rantings and insults, but his words were dangerously close to destroying my sanity and reality. If I let him keep talking I would fall apart in front of everyone and I wasn''t going to allow that.


    I stepped closer to him and lowered my voice so that Alex - who was closer but still pushing his way politely through the crowd - wouldn''t hear. "Your friend is disgusting because he is gay."


    Chet''s dark brown eyes stared up at me in shock. "But your friend is too. There is nothing wrong with them being gay. It isn''t disgusting."


    I ignored the comment about my friend. "Can you imagine kissing a guy and having his stubble rub against you? Disgusting." I pretended to shutter as I repeated the words of my brother. But even as I said the words, I looked at Chet''s jawline and thought he had a nice jaw.


    Chet shoved me hard and I stumbled a few steps back.


    "Chet!" Someone I didn''t recognize - which was pretty much everyone at this party - held Chet from behind as Chet tried to lunge at me.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Alex was suddenly there between us. He gave me a stern, disappointed look before turning to Chet. "I''m sorry," Alex said.


    "Don''t apologize for him," Chet said angrily. He pulled away roughly from the man''s grasp behind him. "It''s not your fault he''s a jerk."


    "Don''t apologize for me," I said.


    Alex ignored me. "Whatever he said to you, he didn''t mean it."


    That made Chet pause as he considered. His eyes looked beyond Alex to me as if trying to determine if what Alex said was true.


    "Yes I di..."


    "No you didn''t!" And I couldn''t finish with my lie because Alex rarely, extremely rarely, raised his voice and the look he shot me broke through all my defenses. He knew me too well and my soul was splayed out bare before him and I couldn''t lie in front of that.


    Alex turned his green eyes from me back to Chet.


    "What did he say to you?" the guy behind Chet whispered to him, but Chet didn''t reply. The anger had left him and now he only looked at me with confusion.


    "He didn''t mean it," Alex said gently to Chet. Then to everyone else he said, "I''m sorry for the interruption. Enjoy yourselves." Then quieter to Mateo who just walked up to us he said, "I''ll be right back." He grabbed me by the wrist and pulled me out of the room and out into the hallway. There were people milling about in the hallway who looked at us curiously, but Alex led me away until we were in an empty, quiet hallway.


    "You''re a coward when you should be brave and brave when you should be a coward," he said to me as he dropped my wrist and crossed his arms over his chest.


    "Mateo is just using you," I said. "It''s obvious." I leaned back against the wall. Alex sighed and leaned back against the wall next to me.


    "He''s really not, Vincent. He''s not Jason or my dad or your mom. My mom is genuine. Your grandma is genuine."


    "They are both already rich," I said, "and even if they are the only genuine ones, that''s two out of your father, my parents, my brother, Jason all of my past girlfriends, most of our friends in high school. I''m sorry, Alex, but the math doesn''t lie. The chances that he is the one genuine person out of all the fake ones isn''t likely."


    "I''ll take that chance," he said.


    "Why?" I pulled away from the wall and turned so I stood directly in front of him. "Don''t you remember the pain after Jason? Because I do. I don''t want you to live through that again. I don''t want to see you like that ever again."


    "Pain is part of life," he said quietly, "you can''t protect me from it."


    I groaned in frustration that he just wasn''t getting my point.


    "And what can Mateo do for you if Jason contacts you again? He can''t..." Alex''s shoulders stiffened.


    "He contacted you?"


    He didn''t answer, but he bit his bottom lip.


    "When? What did he say? Why didn''t you tell me? Give me his contact info."


    Alex sighed and tilted his head so he was looking at the ceiling. His blond hair scrunched up against the wall with the movement. "If I let you handle it - or Mateo as he wanted - Jason will just keep contacting me in the future. I need to figure out how to resolve it on my own."


    I leaned back against the wall next to him again. I didn''t say anything because I knew he was correct. I thought I had handled Jason in high school, but obviously he didn''t care about my threats anymore. I could threaten him again, but then in a year or two he would contact Alex again.


    "Does your mom know?"


    Alex shook his head. "I didn''t want either of you to worry about me."


    "So only Mateo knew?"


    Alex nodded. I wasn''t sure how I felt about that. I wanted to distrust Mateo. I wanted to believe he would turn out like everyone else, but his actions confused me.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I don''t know," Alex said. "I think I might have to just let him release the video."


    A heaviness pressed on my chest. "Then it will be out there," I said, "for future employers to see, future friends, future lovers. People will judge you. People will know. There has to be another way."


    Alex shrugged. "If I don''t, if I pay him off or threaten him or report him to the police, the threat of the video being released will always be there. It''s not like you can just delete it. Not in this day in age. There will always be a copy of it somewhere just waiting to get out. People will judge me. Future jobs might be affected, but at least I won''t have to live with his threat over my head forever. Maybe we''re overthinking it. Maybe the world won''t see it as a big deal or judge me. I mean, people have sex all the time."


    "It''s not usually recorded in secret by their so-called-loved one let alone have their so-called loved one immediately threaten to release the video to the world if they don''t pay up," I said. "People are mean. You will be judged. And you are you. If it is released, the pain you felt in high school will be relived over and over again."


    Tears sprang to Alex''s green eyes causing them to sparkle. I knew that look all too well and his pain cut me to my very core. I grabbed him into a hug and he hid his tears in my shoulder.


    "Who would have thought my first love would have ended with such betrayal," he said into my shoulder. "The memories of a first love are supposed to be fresh and youthful and lovely. Not this pain, not this ultimate betrayal. How did I ever love him? How could I have been so fooled? How could I have allowed such betrayal that not only hurt me but those around me? I am such a fool."


    "You''re not a fool," I said quietly. "You didn''t do anything wrong. You didn''t know he was recording. You didn''t agree to it. And then he blackmailed you on top of it. He is the ultimate bastard and it''s just bad luck that he chose to target you."


    "Even though we aren''t related," Alex said quietly, "I''m glad you are my brother."


    And I immediately remembered when we were ten, standing in my backyard with a knife. He cut the palm of his hand first, I cut mine when he handed me the knife. We both pretended it didn''t hurt, but it did. We clasped our hands together swearing we were blood brothers forever. My mom caught us in that exact moment and freaked out saying we could catch diseases by doing that, but neither of us had a disease to spread to the other so that was silly.


    "You should tell your mother he has contacted you," I said. "If you decide to just let him release the recording, it will affect her too."


    Alex nodded and broke away from my hug. There weren''t any traces of the tears he had cried moments before. "I hope there is something else I can figure out. I just don''t know what could stop him from contacting me in the future except letting him release it so he can''t continue to blackmail me with it."


    "If you think of another way, let me know and I will help," I said. He nodded. "And if you can''t think of another way, I''m here for you. Always."


    He smiled. "We should get back to the party."


    He started back, but I stayed where I was.


    "I think I''ll just go home," I said.


    "But this is supposed to be the chance for Mateo to prove himself."


    "He''s not going to be able to prove himself so easily," I said. "There are too many strangers in there and I don''t think I made a good impression."


    Alex paused as he decided whether or not he should force me to go the party.


    "Just go," I said. "I''ll call you tomorrow."


    Alex slowly nodded, waved and left me standing in the empty hallway. I didn''t regard my experience at the party as a failure. If anything, it only strengthened my resolve. Alex was deeply scarred - maybe forever scarred - by Jason. Tonight proved that. I couldn''t let him get hurt like that again.

 Chapter 7

    Chet Watakeekul


    "What did he say?" Gareth asked me again as Alex and Vincent walked out into the hallway.


    "If what Alex says is true and Vincent didn''t mean it, then it doesn''t really matter anyway," I said. I stepped away from Gareth and went to the small table. I took a cookie and shoved the entire thing into my mouth. But was Alex right? Because it seemed like Vincent meant every word. But then, why would he continue to be friends with Alex if he knew he was gay and thought it was disgusting? He said he was protecting Alex by trying to get rid of Mateo. I didn''t doubt Vincent believed it when he said Mateo was out for Alex''s money. He was wrong though. Mateo''s family were not poor and most importantly Mateo was not that type of person. But did Vincent mean it when he said Mateo was disgusting because he was gay? I got the impression that Alex knew exactly what Vincent had said. I trusted Alex so when he said Vincent didn''t mean it, he must not have meant it. But then why even say it?


    Ugh. I was confused.


    "Are you okay?"


    I didn''t realize Mateo was right next to me until he spoke.


    "I''m fine," I said easily. "I''m just confused."


    "Vincent confuses me too," Mateo said. "He genuinely cares for Alex. That is clear, but right now that is the only redeeming quality I see in him. He thinks everyone is out for his money. As if money is everything. And he''s rude and blunt. He hates me for no real reason."


    Mateo nudged me. I hadn''t realized I was just staring at the cookies until then.


    "Are you sure you''re alright? What did he say to you?"


    "It doesn''t matter," I said.


    "If it was something bad about me," Mateo said, "don''t worry about it. He''s just looking out for Alex. I''ll win him over eventually."


    I nodded but felt strangely empty. People rarely affected me this way. It was more than the words he spoke. It was more than Alex saying he didn''t mean what he said. When Alex called him out there was something in Vincent''s eyes that haunted me. He was hurting. Did I just ignore that because he hated my best friend? Maybe. I mean, what could I do about his pain anyway. Nothing. He wasn''t my friend.


    "Hey. How long are you going to stare at the cookies?" It was Gareth this time. Where had Mateo gone? I looked around the room. He was across the room with Alex. I had been in such a daze I hadn''t noticed when Alex returned. I looked around the room even more, but didn''t see Vincent anywhere. He would have been hard to miss. Not only was he tall, he had a presence to him that demanded attention.


    "Do you want to go lie down?" Gareth asked.


    I shook my head. "I think I''m just going to go home."


    "But I thought you were going to sleep over. Or if you wait a bit, I can give you a ride home."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I pulled out my phone and looked at the time. "No. It''s alright. I can still catch the bus. I''ll just see you later."


    "Are you sure because..." I was already walking through the crowd to the door. "Fine. Goodbye," Gareth called after me. I waved a hand back to him without looking.


    I stepped out into the hallway, but before I could take another step someone grabbed my arm. "You''re not even going to say goodbye?" Mateo asked me.


    "You were busy," I said. "And it''s not like I''m never going to see you again." He looked back inside at the crowded room, outside in the crowded hallway and then he pulled me further through the hallway to a quiet spot.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?" He asked. "Because you don''t seem okay."


    "I''m fine," I said. "I just have a lot on my mind."


    "It doesn''t have anything to do with me does it?"


    "No." Well maybe indirectly because Vincent had me confused and I never would have met him if it hadn''t been for Alex and Mateo.


    "Look," Mateo said awkwardly. "You were the one who rejected me. I didn''t think you cared if I dated anyone else."


    "What? No." I had completely forgotten that Mateo asked me out when we were fourteen. I had rejected him nicely. We became even closer friends and that was the end of that. Neither of us had ever brought it up again. "I''m happy you are with Alex. He''s a good guy. Honestly, I haven''t ever thought of you like that and I had kind of forgotten you even asked me out."


    Mateo sighed. "I guess I shouldn''t be surprised," he said. "Although, I''ve got to admit it hurts a little that my first crush forgot me so easily."


    "I was your first crush?"


    "I told you. Don''t you remember?" Now he was becoming exasperated with me.


    "Of course I do," I lied. No. Not lied. I hated liars. I exaggerated so I wouldn''t hurt his feelings.


    "It was for the best anyway," Mateo said as he looked down the long hallway back in the direction of his apartment. "I think I love Alex. And I should thank you for keeping my secret all those years. You never told anyone. Not even Gareth. That was the first time I knew that even though you like to talk a lot and are kind of a snoop, you can keep a secret and are a true friend."


    That made me smile.


    "So you''re not leaving early because of me?" he asked.


    I held back the laugh that almost escaped my lips. I didn''t want to hurt his feelings. "No," I said. "Go back inside and be with your boyfriend."


    Mateo smiled grandly at me and clapped me on the back of the shoulder. "You''re a good friend," he called out to me as he was already rushing back down the hallway towards his apartment.


    I was a good friend.


    I made my way out of the building and onto the sidewalk by the parking lot. I stopped when I saw Vincent leaning up against a beautiful silver car. He looked at his phone. The light from his phone illuminated his face in the dark Autumn night. His unique eyes flickered to me. I had never seen eyes like his. They were a golden color with a rim of darker brown on the outside. Maybe that was why I had noticed the pain in them earlier. They were hard to look away from.


    "I''m going to make my friend break up with yours," he told me flatly.


    "Then I''ll stand in your way to keep them together," I replied.


    He frowned at that. "Then you are my enemy," he said.


    That seemed dramatic. It wasn''t like I was going to physically fight him and keep him away from Alex and Mateo.


    I shrugged. "You aren''t mine. I just want my friends to be happy."


    "Me too," Vincent said.


    "Then you should leave him alone. He''s happy with Mateo."


    "That is a false happiness." He stood up straight and opened his car door. "I''ve got to break them up now before Alex falls even more for your fake friend. He''s been through this pain before. I''m not going to let him go through it again."


    He started to get into his car, but he stopped when I said, "Mateo won''t bring him pain. Mateo loves him."


    He scoffed and rolled his unique eyes before he got in his car. I stood there in silence as he started the car and drove away.


    I wouldn''t let Vincent''s stubborn misunderstandings ruin what Mateo and Alex had. I looked at the time on my phone. Great. Now I had to run to catch the bus.

 Chapter 8

    Vincent Kinsington


    3rd Grade


    "I''m going to marry Chrissy," Toby said.


    I took a bite of sandwich. It was turkey. I sipped at my milk.


    "You can''t marry Chrissy," Dennis said.


    "Not right now, stupid. When we''re older," Toby said. "You have to get married when you''re old. Like 18."


    We sat at a long square table in the school cafeteria. Alex sat to my left and Toby sat to my right. Dennis sat across from Toby and Trevon sat across from me.


    "Why Chrissy?" Dennis asked. "Sarah is prettier."


    "She is not."


    "Is so."


    "Then you marry Sarah and I''ll marry Chrissy. What''s the problem?" Toby asked.


    "What about you, Trev? Who are you going to marry?" Dennis asked.


    I took a handful of chips and stuffed them all into my mouth at once. Mom wasn''t here now to tell me that was undignified. I even wiped my hand on my pants.


    Trevon paused with a bite of his sandwich still in his mouth. "Melissa," he finally said. A little bit of bread fell out the side of his mouth.


    Who would I say if they asked me? Did I have to choose right now? Was that the rule?


    "What about you, Aley?" Dennis asked.


    Alex paused with his hand wrapped around his half-eaten red apple. "Hmm," he thought. "Mark."


    Dennis and Toby started laughing. Trevon followed their lead, but I didn''t understand what was funny. Should I laugh? I didn''t understand the joke.


    "You can''t marry a boy," Dennis said.


    "Why not?" Alex asked.


    "That''s gross," Toby said. "You have to like a girl."


    "But I don''t like girls," Alex said.


    Trevon had stopped laughing and looked slightly uncomfortable as he shifted in his seat, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Hey, Mark," Toby called out to the boy at a nearby table. "Alex says he is going to marry you."


    Mark slammed his apple onto his tray. "That''s gross. I''m not going to marry a boy," Mark said - almost shouted as if he wanted everyone in the cafeteria to know he would never marry a boy.


    I didn''t understand what the problem was though. Boys were cool. Girls were cool too. What was the big deal?


    Alex stood up with his back straight and his head held up high. He raised his voice in rare anger when he replied, "Then don''t! I''m not going to marry a jerk anyway. When I get married, he''s going to be nice and cool."


    "He?" some kid said loudly. I wasn''t sure who. Then almost the entire cafeteria started laughing. Trevon hesitated, but in the end, he laughed too.


    Alex took his tray, dumped his food and headed out to the playground.


    I hesitated. I still didn''t understand what was funny, but should I go along with everyone else or follow my friend who was alone? It took some time for me to decide - the cafeteria had stopped laughing - but I got up and followed my best friend.


    The kids in our class teased him the rest of the day, but most weren''t mean about it. Toby, Dennis and Mark stopped talking to him though. Alex acted like he didn''t care, but he had to have. Right?


    When I got home, I looked for Grandma but she was still at work. Mom and dad were both home.  Mrs. Millard said we should talk to our parents if we had questions about life or if someone hurt us, but I wasn''t sure she meant my parents. Whenever she said parents like that, I always interjected Grandma instead of parents. But Grandma wasn''t here. Maybe it was okay to talk to mom.


    "Mom." She was in the living room on the couch with a book in her hand. People on T.V. were usually curled up on the couch when they read or watched T.V. but my mom sat up straight as she always did.


    "Yes, son?" She didn''t look up from her book.


    Dad was in the other room so I didn''t think he would hear me. He didn''t usually pay much attention to me anyway. It was because of my eyes. I hated my eyes.


    "The kids laughed at Alex today, but I don''t understand why."


    "Kids can be mean," she said dismissively. "You didn''t make fun of Alex did you? You know who his mom is."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "I know," I said. "I didn''t."


    "Good." She still didn''t look away from her book.


    "Can I tell you why the kids laughed and you can tell me why it was funny?"


    "Did Alex laugh?"


    "No."


    "Then they were probably just making fun of him. Ignore them and stay friends with Alex."


    I was going to stay friends with Alex anyway. It didn''t matter to me who his mom was except that she was nice and always asked me how my day was when I went to his house.


    "Alex said he was going to marry Mark."


    My mom froze.


    "The kids said he couldn''t marry a boy," I went on.


    My mom''s tongue ran along the inside of her cheek. Oh no. She was angry. I had made her angry.


    "Boys can''t marry boys," my mom''s voice grew dangerously quiet. I didn''t understand what I had said to upset her.


    My arm was grabbed roughly from behind me. The fingers pinched through my shirt and bruised my skin. I was turned and when I looked up, I saw the angry face of my father.


    "What ridiculousness is this?" His voice was gravely with anger.


    "Not me," I quickly said. I did not want that anger directed at me. "Alex," I said.


    "You will not be friends with him anymore," my father said as his hand squeezed my arm even harder. I winced from the pain. "You will not associate with him in anyway."


    Tears streamed down my face - tears from the pain in my arm; tears from the thought of losing my best friend; tears from the thought if I didn''t obey, my family would abandon me. He shoved me away from him and started to walk out of the room.


    My mom sprang from the couch and hugged him from behind. "You can''t tell him not to be friends with Alex," she said. My tears stopped and my heart lifted for one brief moment. It seemed my mom was sticking up for me for once until she said, "Remember who Alex''s mom is? She is the granddaughter of the governor."


    My dad sighed out loud and long. He turned back to face me. My mom ended her embrace, but placed her hand on his arm instead. "Fine," he said to me. "You can be friends with him, but if I ever hear the words out of your mouth that you like a boy in that way, you are out. You won''t have a house or family. Do you understand?"


    I nodded quickly. It was just one more thing to add to the list of things I couldn''t do or my family would abandon me. I wished I had my father''s eyes. Then they wouldn''t be able to abandon me.


    Present


    It was easy to stalk Mateo''s social media. He had left everything public. I sat at my desk with my laptop in front of me. I scrolled back in time through all his posts. I searched for anything to use against him, even a tiny lie would do. I found nothing wrong with him - nothing I could use against him to convince Alex to break up with him.


    I glanced at the time on my laptop. I still had a little time left before I had to leave for morning classes. Unless I wanted to stop somewhere to get breakfast. Then I should probably leave right away. I debated it for a moment, but in the end, went back to looking at Mateo''s social media.


    I had hoped his family was like mine and they would tell him to breakup with Alex, but the only family member of his I could see on his social media was a younger sister and she only had praise and supportive words for him. I couldn''t find any indication that his parents or grandparents or anyone else were on social media. I should find his parents and tell them about Alex. Hopefully they would force the breakup for me.


    The lock to my apartment door turned. I froze at the little dining table with my laptop in front of me. The door opened and my mom walked in. I had forgotten she had a key. This was the first time she had ever used it.


    I closed my laptop as I stared at her.


    "Aren''t you happy to see me?" she asked.


    "Of course I am," I said with mixed feelings. I stood up and rounded the table to stand in front of her. She gave me a short hug.


    "You still have your bed in the living room?" she asked as she pulled away.


    "Yes," was all I said.


    "I thought you would change your mind after you had insisted the movers leave it there. I can call them back up and have it moved to your bedroom for you."


    "No," I said careful not to let any animosity into my voice. "It''s fine where it is. This is a pleasant surprise," I lied. "I''m glad you came to visit me."


    A trace of a smile touched her red lips. "Your father is out of town on business and Aiden already went in to work. I thought I would come let you take me out to breakfast."


    If we went out to breakfast, I would miss my morning class. I didn''t want to miss my class, but this was the first time ever my mom had come to me. "Sure," I said. "I would love to. Is there anywhere in particular you want to go?"


    "You pick," she said as she casually ran her fingers over my table. "Are you sure you don''t want to hire a maid service of some kind?"


    "That would look strange to the other residents," I said. "I am a first year college student living away from his parents for the first time after all."


    "I suppose that''s true," she said.


    I guided her out and down to the first floor. We took my car. I drove to a fancier cafe I knew she liked. When she was feeling particularly elite, she would order an omelet. But she really preferred the waffles. Today she ordered the omelet. I ordered waffles mainly so she could steal a bite or two when she thought I wasn''t looking.


    "I thought you might come back home another night this past weekend after you left the dinner like that," she said.


    "Sorry," I said. "I was busy."


    "Busy with college parties?" She smiled, but the smile didn''t reach her eyes. I couldn''t remember the last time she had genuinely smiled at me. Maybe she never had.


    "I suppose," I admitted. "Alex is dating someone new." She would find out eventually. It was better that I just get it out there now so she could say whatever disparaging things she was going to say and get it over with.


    "His poor mother," she said. She spun her coffee mug slowly in her hands. "I really don''t understand how she hasn''t fallen apart yet. Well, you really didn''t miss much at the dinner," she said before I needed to say something in response to defend Alex''s mother - or lie and agree with my mother. "What did you think of Jasmine? She comes from a good background."


    I almost said she was too good for Aiden, but managed to catch my tongue before it was too late.  "I like her," I said instead.


    "I do too," my mom said. "She''s smart and respectful and doesn''t act like she''s black."


    I froze. The waitress chose that moment to show up with our food. "Enjoy," she said with a strained smile. My mom didn''t notice. I never forgot that my mom was elitist, but I did tend to forget she was racist as it usually didn''t come up. Jasmine, if you are smart you will run far, far away from my family. Please. You are too good for all of us. With the exception of my grandma. My grandma was the only redeeming person in my family.


    "I''d be okay if he married her," my mom went on not realizing she had just made a racist statement.


    It was at times like this I wished I had Alex''s courage. He had never been ashamed at showing who he truly was. Even when he had been teased and ridiculed. And he never stood by when someone else was teased or ridiculed. Not even when it had been done by adults. I on the other hand could not find my voice.


    I covered my waffle with strawberry syrup and took a bite. I knew it would be delicious under normal circumstances, but at the moment I could only taste the filth of my family and my shame that I couldn''t defy them.

 Chapter 9

    Chet Watakeekul


    It was too nice of a morning to be stuck in a classroom. I wished I had time to run around the track a bit more, but I didn''t. I had finance class. With one last look at the blue morning sky, I entered the building. I quickly went to the classroom and sat in my usual spot.


    The classroom already felt stifling. There was a certain heaviness to the air and the sound of students chatting and shuffling filled the room. A few people came up to me and congratulated me on the game, but then went back to their conversations.


    I was digging my book out of my backpack when I heard a familiar, female voice say, "Hi."


    "Hi," I said to Melissa as I placed my finance book on my desk. It was only then that I remembered she had said she was going to go to the soccer game. Had she gone? I hadn''t noticed.


    "Great game Saturday," she said.


    So she had seen it.


    "You were really awesome when you scored the last point. I waited, but I didn''t see you afterwards."


    "Oh. Sorry." My fingers played with the pages of the book. "My friend was throwing a party and in all the excitement I kind of forgot you said you were going to be there. I was even going to introduce you to some of the guys."


    "It''s not a big deal," she said covering her hurt well. I didn''t want to hurt her, but pretending I was interested in her when I wasn''t would only hurt her more in the long run.


    She put her red backpack on her desk and took out her finance book. She zipped the bag back up and was about to move it to the floor when a familiar sticker caught my eye. I grabbed her wrist before she could move the backpack just so I could get a better look at the white and red sticker with the leopard on it.


    "You went to North High?" I asked her.


    "Yes," she said. I let go of her wrist and she put the bag on the floor next to her chair.


    "I went to South," I said.


    A slight pink, blush touched her cheeks. "I heard," she said.


    "Then do you know Vincent and Alex?" I realized I didn''t know their last names. I should at least find out Alex''s as he was now officially and openly dating my best friend.


    "Not personally," she said. "I know of them."


    If she only knew of them, she might not know what happened with Jason in high school. I had searched all weekend on my little, old laptop for any incident at North High between a Jason and an Alex, but there was nothing. No news articles. Nothing even on social media. It still baffled me how they could keep students from gossiping about it.


    She bit her bottom lip and got that conspiratory look in her eyes. She wanted to tell me, I could see it, but she was hesitant. Maybe I wouldn''t even have to bring up Jason. Maybe she would just bring it up on her own.


    "Alex started dating my best friend," I offered hoping that would prompt her into telling me more. "I really like him. They are cute together."


    She breathed out a happy sigh of relief and smiled at me. "I''m so glad to hear that. Everyone always knew Alex was gay. Some kids made fun of him, but he never acted like he cared. And then when he started dating Jason..." The professor walked into the room, but Melissa didn''t notice and kept talking, "...he seemed so happy. If only..." She immediately stopped talking. I wasn''t sure if it was because she was trying to protect the secret or because she had now noticed the professor.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    The professor started class and I was left thrumming my fingers softly over the pages of my now open finance book. Class had never seemed so long. As soon as it was over, I turned completely in my chair to face Melissa beside me.


    "Are you free for lunch?" I knew I shouldn''t offer lunch when I didn''t want her interested in me, but I really, really wanted to know about Jason. It was a tickle at the back of my brain that just wouldn''t go away. I had to scratch it. I just had to.


    Her smile was the biggest I had seen on her yet and the guilt twisted in my chest, but not enough to stop me.


    "Yes," she said.


    I quickly led the way to the cafeteria building. She asked me small questions about soccer along the way which I was happy to answer and expand upon until her eyes glazed over. I kept talking about soccer even though I knew her eyes had glazed over. She nodded and was nice to pretend she was still listening, but she wasn''t. That was okay. I could talk to myself about soccer and still be happy.


    We bought a couple of sandwiches and drinks and found a small, round table to sit at. I didn''t bring it up right away. Instead I took a huge bite of the turkey sandwich. She took a small bite of hers. A bite that was way too small and I knew she was trying to be careful to make a good impression in front of me. She was wasting her time though. In fact, I probably would have liked her more if she had just taken a big, messy bite. But even then, I wouldn''t be attracted to her.


    "My friend seems really happy with Alex," I said after we both took several bites.


    "I hope Alex is happy with him," she said, "and he treats Alex right. I wasn''t friends with him, but he and Vincent were always noticeable. Vincent seemed mean at times, but I think that was just a bluff. He always went out of his way to take care of his friends. Especially Alex. Actually, for awhile I thought he might have a crush on Alex or that they were secretly dating, but then Alex started dating Jason and Vincent never showed any jealousy so there went that theory."


    "What happened with Jason? Why aren''t they still together? Don''t get me wrong. I''m happy because it means my friend now has someone to date. I''m just curious." Had I said too much? Curse my talkative tongue. Not really though. I liked my tongue. I needed it.


    She put her sandwich down and leaned across the table towards me. I automatically leaned in closer to her.


    "I only heard rumors," she whispered, "but what I saw with my own eyes was one day Jason and Alex were lovey-dovey walking hand in hand in the halls and the very next day Alex hated Jason. Jason at first would just smirk as if he didn''t care, but when Alex''s friends got involved Jason transferred schools and I never saw him again. It took a long time for Alex to become his happy self again."


    "So what are the rumors?" I whispered back.


    Her eyes darted all around the cafeteria before she answered me - still leaning across the table. "The rumors were that Jason secretly recorded them having sex and then blackmailed him."


    "That bastard!" I didn''t whisper. Several heads turned in our direction. "Sorry," I said to Melissa when I saw her startled expression.


    "It''s okay," she said. "If it''s true then he is a bastard. I don''t know if it is true though. Vincent and Trevon said if anyone spread those rumors, they would sue them for defamation. People stopped talking about it after a few days and anything that was posted online got deleted. And like I said, Jason transferred schools so we couldn''t exactly ask him or prove it. It was clear though that Alex was hurt and Jason was acting like a jerk."


    So it might not have been true. But it rang true. It made sense that it was true by the way Vincent was so overprotective and wouldn''t listen to reason. And by the way Mateo and Alex shut up after they accidently mentioned Jason in front of me. So I knew. Or I was pretty sure I knew. I wouldn''t ever bring it up again. The itch had been scratched and I could keep it to myself.


    I quickly took the last few bites of my sandwich. Melissa had just barely reached the middle of hers. She folded it up back in it''s wrapping.


    "You can finish," I told her. "I can wait."


    "I''m full," she lied. Well, if I had been attracted to her, her white lies would have changed that. "Thanks for inviting me." She blushed as she looked at me. Damn my good looks. Not really though. I liked my looks too.


    She put what was left of her sandwich in her bag. "Maybe we can do this again sometime," she said. Her eyes darted hopefully to me.


    "Sure," I said. "I''m always happy to have more friends."


    Her eyes darkened slightly as I knew they would. I had just made the relationship clear and she didn''t like the answer. "Me too," she said and gave me a painful smile.


    We stood up and walked outside.


    "Well," she said. "I''d better get to my class."


    I didn''t answer as I stared at the handsome man standing by his silver car. His eyes darted to me.


    "Oh, it''s Vincent," Melissa said. And then there was a long pause as Vincent and I continued to stare at each other. "I better go to class," Melissa repeated. I heard her shuffle away, but couldn''t reply or answer as I stared into a pair of golden eyes rimmed with a darker brown. I only had one thought.


    Crap. He overheard us talking about Jason.

 Chapter 10

    Vincent Kinsington


    We stared at each other for a few, long moments. I wasn''t sure how to go about this without alerting Chet of my true intentions. I hadn''t planned on finding Chet. It was just luck that I saw him enter the cafeteria building with the young woman.


    I had already missed my Intro to Entrepreneurship class thanks to my mom. Breakfast still sat heavy in my stomach. If I wasn''t quick with Chet, I''d miss my Microeconomics class too.


    "I didn''t mean to take up your time with your girlfriend," I said. I knew it was too much to expect me to sound friendly, but I hoped I sounded at least neutral.


    "She''s not my girlfriend," he said evenly. He walked up to stand closer to me. He was on the edge of the sidewalk with the front of his shoes dangling over the side and I stood next to my car in the parking lot. The sun was bright today and surprisingly warm for Fall.


    It wasn''t luck that I got a spot close to the entrance. I had seen him enter while I drove by and I drove around the parking lot until a close spot had opened up.


    "Potential girlfriend then," I said. It was clear the young woman liked him.


    "Just friends," he said.


    That explained the sad look in her eyes and the fake smile painted on her lips.


    Chet shifted his weight to his left foot and the sun for one brief moment lit up his caramel skin so it almost seemed like he had a golden aura. Then he shifted again and the effect was gone. He might have been attractive if he wasn''t my enemy. I had to play this cool. He was already suspicious of me.


    "I wanted to apologize for my behavior at the party. I just want to protect my friend but I went about it the wrong way."


    Chet smiled easily. "I accept your apology. And I''m sorry I shoved you. Alex really is a great guy. I can understand why you''d want to protect him, but Mateo isn''t going to hurt him. I grew up with Mateo and he genuinely cares about Alex. Really. I''ve never seen him happier. And Alex seems happy. And they are adorable together."


    "Yes," I said before Chet could ramble on further. It didn''t matter what Chet said. I didn''t know him. He could be as deceitful as Mateo for all I knew, but I wasn''t here to argue with him.


    "How long has Mateo been out as gay?" I asked.


    Chet''s smile disappeared. His dark brown eyes became slightly suspicious, but he answered. "Saturday night."


    It was as I suspected then. His family probably didn''t know other than his sister. This could be just the situation I needed. I would tell Mateo''s family, they would force him to break up with Alex, Alex wouldn''t blame me for the breakup and all would be right again.


    "So he deceived his friends and family all these years and you expect me to believe he is good for Alex? Alex never hid he was gay. He was teased, mocked and ridiculed since elementary school but he never pretended to be something he wasn''t."


    Chet''s jaw tightened. I had spoken my mind too soon. I needed to find out where Mateo''s family lived.


    Finally Chet''s jaw loosened and his expression softened just a little. "Alex is a great guy. He is braver than I initially thought it seems. But people are different. They have different circumstances. Even if they are put through the exact same circumstances, people feel things differently. It is great that Alex was so open, but don''t try to shame Mateo for choosing a different course. A course he thought was best for him at the time."This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The way he looked at me made my insides a torrent as I realized my own hypocrisy - criticizing Mateo for not coming out as gay when I couldn''t admit I was bi. I shifted my eyes away from his. His gaze felt similar to Alex''s when Alex saw through my lies.


    "So it doesn''t bother you that he lied to you all these years?" I asked him without looking at him.


    "He didn''t," Chet said easily. I did look at him then. "I''ve known since middle school. He didn''t tell anyone else. Except, now that he''s out, I do think he must have told his younger sister. She didn''t seem surprised when pics of Alex and Mateo surfaced on social media. And he''s always been close to Serafina so it makes sense that she knows. Actually, he probably told her before he told me."


    "So his sister is accepting. Anyone else in his family know?" I tried to ask it calmly and without ill intent, but he immediately became suspicious again.


    "I haven''t asked him," he simply said.


    "Do you have a long commute to school?" I asked him with the appearance I was changing the subject, but in reality hoping to suss out where Mateo''s family lived.


    "A twenty minute bus ride," he said. His body relaxed slightly as he looked to the road. I followed his eyes and found a bus stop I''d never noticed before. Not that I stopped here often, or even noticed any bus stops anywhere.


    "So you don''t live on campus then like Mateo? Do you still live with your family?"


    "Yes. And there is nothing wrong with that. I pay them rent. My scholarship includes housing money."


    I hadn''t said there was anything wrong with it, but by the way he reacted I assumed someone at some point had.


    "Nothing wrong with living at home," I said although I excluded myself from that. I could not live at home. "Especially if you are paying rent. Is it the same family home you''ve always been in?"


    His jaw stiffened slightly. "I''m not going to tell you where Mateo''s family lives."


    I sighed and rolled my eyes as I leaned back against my car. He had seen so easily through me. I looked up into the rich, blue sky. The air was clear today and there were only a few white clouds that dotted the sky. It almost felt like Summer.


    "I don''t know why you just can''t believe that Mateo is sincere," Chet said.


    I turned my gaze to him once again. "Let me tell you why I broke up with my first girlfriend," I said to him as I stood up straight so I was no longer leaning against the car. He watched me silently and although he was still suspicious, curiosity now filled his eyes as well. "I met my first girlfriend when we were both Sophomores. She was pretty. She wore designer brands - not the best of those brands mind you, but still the designer brands. She was nice and doted on me in a way I wasn''t used to, but liked. Maybe even needed. I thought she was perfect for me. Until her best friend came to me and showed me a video of my girlfriend and their other friends making a bet about how long it would take me to gift her with jewelry. Not just any jewelry of course. Really expensive jewelry. The kind my father would buy for my mom on their silver anniversary.


    "That was all I was to her. So I broke up with her. Her friend that showed me the video stepped in to comfort me and I thought she was sincere. I thought she truly cared for me and I thought maybe this time it would be different so I started dating her. But she wasn''t different. I found out later that she had made the exact same bet with her friends. In fact, all of their little group had made the exact same bet and all of them tried to date me. I wasn''t the only one hurt because the one they loved was really just after their money. Alex was too. So, no, I can''t believe Mateo is sincere. I don''t believe anyone is sincere."


    Chet didn''t say anything for a long time as he stood on the edge of the sidewalk with the front of his shoes still dangling over the edge. I wondered why I had even told him anything. It wasn''t like he could change my mind.


    Finally, he slowly nodded. "There are people out there that will take advantage of you," he said, but before I could gloat he added, "but there are a lot of people who won''t. Despite what you think, Mateo''s family isn''t poor. He doesn''t need or want Alex''s money."


    And with that, the conversation turned pointless. I shook my head and turned to face my car. I had one hand on the door handle when Chet asked, "Did someone tell you this? That everyone is out for your money? Or did you just come to that conclusion because of those stupid girls?"


    I turned my eyes to him with my hand still on the door handle. "I''ve met too many people who have proven to me that no one can be trusted."


    "So you trust Alex only because you are both rich?"


    His question sent goosebumps along my arms and my hand dropped back to my side as I was suddenly numb.


    "You wouldn''t be his friend if he wasn''t as rich as you?" Chet went on.


    "That''s right," I lied.


    I quickly opened the car door, but before I could step inside Chet said, "You''re lying."


    My entire being froze for one brief moment. I didn''t trust myself to look at him so I didn''t. I forced myself to move even though it was stiff and unnatural. I got into my car and drove away without looking back. But there was one thing I knew for sure now. Chet could see through me as easily as Alex could and I didn''t like it.

 Chapter 11

    Chet Watakeekul


    I watched with a strange sort of numbness as Vincent''s car sped away. Why had he lied? Why had he insisted he wouldn''t be friends with Alex if Alex wasn''t as rich as him when it was so clearly a lie? Why was there so much pain and loneliness behind his eyes? Who had convinced him that anyone poorer than him was only after his money? It felt deeper than a couple of stupid high school girls though they clearly had not helped.


    At least he hadn''t heard my conversation with Melissa about Jason.


    And then with a start the numbness jumped away and my feet needed to just move as I remembered what Vincent was really after. I needed to warn Mateo. I sped down the sidewalk with no clear destination in mind. I selected Mateo''s name in my phone and hit call. I held the phone up to my ear as I walked under the trees lining the sidewalk. The phone rang and rang. There was no answer. I hung up and quickly called Gareth.


    "What?" Gareth asked lazily as he answered almost immediately.


    "Are you home? At class? Where''s Mateo? Is he in class? Is he home? Is he at lunch right now?"


    "Breathe, kid," Gareth said.


    "I''m older than you," I reminded him.


    "That doesn''t mean anything," he said easily.


    "Where''s Mateo?" I repeated.


    "I don''t know. Try calling him."


    "I did. He didn''t answer." I stopped when I was suddenly in front of a building I''d never been to before. I blinked up at the brown building, read the word dance hall and then turned around and walked in the direction I just came from. I had a class to get to.


    "Maybe he''s in class," Gareth said.


    "Do you know what class he has right now?" I asked. "Are you home?"


    "No and no. I''m in class."


    "You''re talking to me during class?" I asked aghast, but not surprised.


    "Yep. I guess I better hang up. The professor is giving me dirty looks."


    I groaned. "Gareth, don''t answer your phone during class." I hung up without saying goodbye.


    I sprinted back to the cafeteria and searched inside. There was no sign of Mateo. I wasn''t sure which class he had next. I sprinted to the Biology building, but after wandering the hall for about 5 minutes I decided that was useless.


    I looked at the time on my phone. My leadership training class had already started. I really hated to miss that class, but my friend was more important. I took the campus shuttle to the nearby apartments and sprinted to Mateo''s and Gareth''s apartment. I knocked on the door and waited.


    There wasn''t an immediate answer. I put my ear to the door, held my breath and listened. There was quiet shuffling beyond the door. I knocked again.


    "Mateo, are you in there?" I said to the door. "I really need to talk to you."


    I put my ear to the door again. There was more shuffling - closer this time - and then the door opened. Mateo stood in front of me with a scowl on his face and his lips slightly swollen.


    "What?" he asked clearly grumpy.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    I was distracted by Alex sitting on the couch further in the room patting down his disheveled blond hair.


    "Am I interrupting something?" I asked, but already guessing the answer.


    "Yes," Mateo sighed, "but it''s fine. Come in." He left the door open as he went back into the room. I stepped in, but stayed close to the open door. I knew I had interrupted them and now I was feeling guilty and uncomfortable.


    "Sorry," I said. "I tried calling, but you didn''t answer."


    "I must have left it on silence after class," Mateo said. "So, what is it? I imagine it''s important. You don''t usually just show up like this."


    "It is important, but I can come back later or you can just call me when...you''re done." I took a step towards the hallway.


    Alex''s face flushed red and he looked away from me. I pretended I hadn''t noticed his blush. I also pretended not to notice the hickeys that dotted his neck by the collar of his shirt.


    "It''s really okay," Mateo said. "We''re not supposed to let things get too heated in here. And do you know what the worst part about that is? I was the one who said to Gareth if we got dates we shouldn''t have sex here. I thought he was going to get a girlfriend first and I didn''t want to deal with that. Well, it backfired on me. I wish everyday I had never said that."


    Alex''s blush deepened.


    "That''s too much information, Mateo," I said. "I don''t want to know all that."


    Mateo smirked at me. "Careful, Chet, you might find yourself in this same situation one day and I won''t be sympathetic."


    "Doubtful," I said.


    Alex''s color was starting to return to normal.


    "So what do you want?" Mateo asked.


    "Oh, yeah." I looked at Alex. It was probably best not to mention this in front of him. Vincent was doing this only from some misguided attempt to protect Alex, but he was being a jerk and I didn''t want to call him out for being a jerk in front of his best friend. "Maybe you and I should talk in the hall."


    "I can just leave if you need to talk," Alex said. He started to stand.


    "No," Mateo and I both said at the same time, but for two very different reasons. "Stay here," Mateo instructed Alex. "Please," he added to detract from the harshness. "I''ll be right back."


    I stepped into the hallway. He followed me and closed the door behind us. "So what is it?" he asked quietly so as not to be heard from beyond the door.


    "You haven''t come out to your family yet have you," I said.


    "Serafina..."


    "I know she knows," I interrupted. "Does anyone else in your family know?"


    "I haven''t told them yet," Mateo said. "Why?"


    "I think Vincent is trying to find them to tell them you''re gay."


    Mateo stiffened. "Why would he do that?" he asked bewildered.


    I shrugged. "Maybe he''s hoping your family will cause a rift between you and Alex." There was a pause. "Will they?"


    "I don''t know," Mateo said. "I mean, no they won''t if I have anything to say about it, but I don''t know if they will accept us."


    "What are you going to do?"


    He shook his head and stared at the closed door as if he could see Alex through it. After several moments of staring at the door, he opened it and went back inside. I followed him and I closed the door behind me this time. I did stay close to the door though in case I needed a quick get away.


    "I have to tell my family I''m gay," Mateo told Alex.


    "I thought you wanted to wait for your grandpa''s test results," Alex said.


    "Why is Grandpa Manuel taking tests?" I asked.


    "Medical tests," Mateo said without looking away from Alex.


    "What''s wrong with your grandpa?" I asked.


    Mateo sighed. "I''m not sure. They think something with his heart. He went in for tests on Friday. I don''t think I can wait any longer," he said to Alex.


    "Does this have something to do with Vincent?" Alex asked.


    "No," Mateo said.


    "Don''t lie," Alex said.


    "Vincent is just trying to protect you," I said not quite sure why I was defending him.


    "I know," Alex said. "I know him better than you two. He will always be my friend. You don''t have to try to protect him."


    "He''s trying to find my family," Mateo said, "I guess to tell them about us before I can."


    Alex''s jaw clenched tight. He looked at the ugly cream carpet. He nodded. "Then you need to tell them first," he looked at Mateo. "Do you want me to go with you or do you want to tell them on your own?"


    Mateo thought about it. "You can come with me if you don''t mind," he finally said.


    Alex smiled. He stepped forward and grabbed Mateo''s hand in his. "Of course I don''t mind. When are we going to tell them?"


    "Would Friday work for you?" Mateo asked.


    "We have away games both Wednesday and Saturday," I reminded him. We would be traveling Friday night.


    "Right," Mateo said. "Is tomorrow night too soon then?" he asked Alex.


    "That is fine with me," Alex said easily. "Whenever you want to do it, I will be sure to be available."


    Mateo nodded. "I''ll call my family then and make sure they can do dinner tomorrow night."


    The way they stared into each other''s eyes suddenly made me feel like an intruder. "I''m just going to go now," I said. "Bye." I waved at them at the door, but neither one paid any attention to me. I quickly left.

 Chapter 12

    Vincent Kinsington


    Alex leaned against my apartment door as he waited for me to return home. I paused. He hadn''t noticed me yet. I almost left. Alex could read me easily. If he saw me now, he''d probably figure out my plans or at least figure out I had plans.


    His green eyes looked down the hallway and landed on me. Too late to escape now. I walked up to my door and he took a step to the side so I could access it. There was a tightness in his jaw and lips that told me he wasn''t very happy at the moment. I surmised with me. I unlocked the door and stepped inside. I opened the door wide so he could follow me which he did. He didn''t say anything when he stepped into my apartment. He didn''t pause as he made his way to my bedroom.


    I closed and locked the door to my apartment. My feet were heavy and didn''t want to move, but I forced myself to go to the bedroom. Alex sat on my couch waiting for me. I sat down next to him.


    "You were going to tell Mateo''s parents?" he asked. His tone was calm, but his eyes were not.


    "Does it matter now?" I asked. "You clearly know so he must know. How do you know though?"


    He shook his head and stared forward at the black screen on my t.v.


    "Chet?" I asked. Alex didn''t answer, but I knew that must be it. I knew I had talked too much earlier and he was more perceptive than I thought he would be.


    "So what is Mateo going to do now?" I asked.


    "He will tell his family," Alex said. His eyes softened as he continued to look at the black screen.


    "When?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "Then I''ll wait and see what happens," I said.


    Alex gave me a side-eye knowing I wasn''t finished in my quest to break them up.


    "Are you hoping his family will object and he''ll break up with me?" Alex asked. "Do you want me to be miserable?"


    "No," I slumped. I really, truly didn''t want my best friend to be miserable. "I''m trying to stop that."


    "Mateo isn''t Jason," Alex said. "I am truly happy with him."


    "And what if his family does object and he chooses them over you?"


    "Then it''s over," Alex said easily. "I won''t waste my time fighting over someone who won''t fight with me. You should know me better than that."


    "I do. It''s just...I don''t want you hurt."


    "And I already told you pain is part of life. You can''t protect me completely from pain. Even if you manage to somehow succeed and break us up do you think I will be happy?"


    "You''ll be sad for a short time," I said, "but the pain will be less than if you get too attached to him and he breaks your heart later."


    Alex smiled. "Let me feel pain, Vinny. Let me feel happiness. You can still stay by me and be my best friend but still let me be me. Still let me feel. I need to make my own choices in life."


    I put the back of my head against the wall and stared up at the white ceiling. Part of me knew he was right, but a greater part of me remembered his pain in high school. That was not the normal pain people deal with day in and day out. He was hurt to the extreme. I couldn''t see him like that again. I just couldn''t.


    "Want to play a game?" Alex asked. He waved a hand towards my gaming consoles.


    "Yes," I said. I used the remote to turn on the t.v. while Alex got up to turn on the game console. He sat back beside me on the couch and handed me a controller. We selected a first person shooter game.


    "Why is your shirt buttoned up so high?" I asked after a few minutes of playing.


    "It''s not," he said. "This is how it usually is."


    I rolled my eyes. "No, it''s not and you know it. What? Are you trying to hide hickeys or something?"


    I was only half teasing, but from the red blush that flushed his face I guessed I was correct.


    "Gross," I teased.


    He gave me the side-eye again. "Like you''ve never gotten a hickey or given one," he said.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Only to meaningless dates," I said.


    He shook his head, but smirked.


    After about ten minutes Alex asked, "Can I borrow your apartment some time?"


    "Why?" I asked.


    He shrugged, but a mischievous smile touched his pink lips and he blushed again.


    "This doesn''t have anything to do with your boyfriend does it?" I asked.


    "Maybe," he said, but now he couldn''t stop smiling.


    "It''s not for the reason I think it is, is it?" I knew Mateo had a roommate and Alex lived at home with his mom.


    "What''s the reason you''re thinking of?" he asked. His eyes never left the screen and his fingers worked expertly over the controller, but the blush on his face only deepened. That blush told me everything.


    "Really, Alex. You''re not asking to borrow my apartment so you can have sex are you?"


    "There''s nowhere else to do it," he said. "We''ll clean up after ourselves."


    "Eww. No way. I''m trying to break you up why would I lend you my apartment for that?" I died in the game. "Get your own apartment."


    "I''m seriously thinking about it," he said. It surprised me because I knew he didn''t want to leave his mom all alone. Her parents had died several years before and neither Alex nor his mother had anything to do with his dad or his side of the family anymore. She didn''t have any siblings either. She had her grandparents, but after her grandfather stopped being governor they retired and moved to Florida. Alex was truly all she had.


    "You''re so horny," I teased.


    "I really am," he admitted causing me to burst out laughing. It was a strange feeling - being happy that Alex was happy and yet wanting to break that same happiness in fear that it would turn into this great sadness. I was a paradox.


    His phone rang at that moment. He let himself die in the game while he answered the phone. "Hello to the most beautiful mom in the world," he said with a smile.


    He paused as he listened to what she had to say. He glanced at me. I got up and turned off the game console and t.v.


    "I''m at Vincent''s," he said. There was another slight pause before he said, "I''ll ask him." Then he turned to me and asked, "Do you want to come over for dinner?"


    "Sure," I said. I loved his mom.


    "Are you at the gallery?" Alex said into the phone. "We''ll pick you up then."


    I locked up my apartment and we headed outside. "Are we taking both cars?" Alex asked. "Why don''t you just ride with me and I''ll bring you back afterwards."


    "Okay," I said. I got into the passenger side of his car while he got into the driver''s side. My long legs were scrunched up, but I didn''t bother to adjust the seat. It was set for his mother I assumed and when we picked her up she would just have to readjust it again so I left it.


    It didn''t take us long to get to his mom''s gallery. We stepped in the front door and were greeted by one of the employees. Alex led the way to the back office, but I paused.


    A photographer was the featured artist of the week. Black and white photos lined the walls, but one in particular had grabbed my attention. It was of a young woman running through a field barefoot. Her wavy, long hair flew out behind her. Her white dress flowed all around her, but the thing that had caught my attention was her smile. Her eyes literally sparkled, her white teeth were bright, her cheeks lifted. She seemed genuinely happy to just be running barefoot through a field. I couldn''t remember ever feeling that way.


    "Coming?" Alex called out to me.


    "Yeah." I left the painting and followed him to the back office.


    "Hi, mom," Alex said as he opened the door and stepped inside.


    "Oh, my baby." She stood up from behind the desk and kissed Alex on the cheek. She wore a floral print flowy blouse, navy blue slacks and peach high heels.


    "My baby," she repeated when she saw me. I couldn''t help but smile as she came up and kissed my cheek the same as she had with Alex.


    "Mom," I called her.


    She smiled, but said, "Don''t let your mother hear you call me that, she''ll freak out."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t," I replied.


    "Good," she said. She stepped passed both of us and led the way back out to Alex''s car saying goodbyes to her employees as she did so.


    "How does Thai food sound?" she asked as we got into the car. I got into the back seat to allow her the front.


    "Good," Alex said.


    Allison turned in her seat to look at me.


    "Good," I replied.


    She smiled. "Great. I already ordered it," she faced the front again. "We just need to stop by and get it."


    "How was your day?" she asked Alex as he drove through the city. He told her all about his day excluding the part where he found out I was going to out Mateo to his parents. And he didn''t volunteer that his high buttoned shirt was hiding hickeys.


    "And how was your day?" she asked me when Alex had finished.


    "All right," I said.


    She turned in her seat to raise a pale eyebrow at me when I didn''t say anything further.


    I shrugged. "It was just a day, went to classes, came home, played a game with Alex and now I''m here." I left out breakfast with my mom and the encounter with Chet.


    She turned again to face forward. "Then now is the highlight of your day," she said brightly.


    "Yes," I readily agreed and it truly was.


    Alex parked in the pick-up only spot and ran in to get the Thai food.


    Allison turned to face me for a third time.


    "How is everything really?" she asked with that all too knowing look Alex sometimes gave me.


    "It''s fine," I said. "I like living on my own."


    She smiled gently at that. "Any girlfriends?" she asked.


    "No," I replied.


    "Don''t let those high school girlfriends influence your perspective on women," she said. "Most of us aren''t like that."


    I smiled instead of disagreeing with her like I wanted to. "What do you think of Mateo," I asked.


    "I really like him," she said. "What do you think of him?"


    I faltered. "You don''t think maybe he is using him like Jason did?"


    She sighed. "It''s possible I suppose," she said. "I feel like he is genuine, but I used to feel that way about my ex-husband before he became my ex. Even if I am wrong and Mateo is using Alex for his money, it''s Alex''s choice. Not mine."


    I sighed. Why wasn''t anyone willing to protect Alex?


    "You know what he was like after Jason," I said. "Do you really want to see him like that again?"


    She frowned. "No," she said. "But if it ends up that way, it still is his choice. You are both adults now. You both need to make your own choices and lead your own lives. And I really don''t think Mateo will do that to him. Have you seen the way Mateo looks at my son? It''s as if nothing else in the world exists in his eyes except Alex. I don''t think he could fake that."


    Alex came back to the car then and handed me the bags of food. I let the subject drop for the rest of the evening. I was willing to wait and see what happened at Mateo''s family dinner, but I wasn''t willing to let Alex get hurt again no matter what anyone else said.

 Chapter 13

    Mateo


    "Are you nervous?" Alex asked.


    I sat in his passenger seat as we drove to my parent''s house.


    "No," I said. "What is there to be nervous about?" I had to appear strong in front of Alex. I didn''t want him to suddenly change his mind about me and dump me. I had to give him the best image of myself.


    "It''s okay to be nervous," Alex said.


    "I''m not though," I said. I looked out the window at the passing houses so he wouldn''t see the lie in my eyes.


    Alex kept one hand on the steering wheel, but the other reached out and took my hand. I squeezed his hand as if to show I was the one giving him strength. I told him where to turn and sooner than I liked, we were parked in front of my house. The yellow paint on the house was chipping in places and so was our white, wooden fence. I suddenly wished I had painted it over the summer. If Alex noticed he didn''t give any indication as he smiled at me kindly. Man, he was handsome.


    I noticed my aunt''s car in the driveway which meant not only was this dinner with my sister, little brothers, parents and grandpa, it would now also include my aunt, uncle and cousins.


    Damn Vincent for making me come out like this.


    I had no idea how my family was going to react. I really hoped - prayed actually - that it wouldn''t give my grandpa a stroke or a heart attack.


    Alex let go of my hand and started to get out of the car. I quickly got out with him. I had to act like this wasn''t a big deal. Maybe if I acted well enough, I''d believe it myself.


    The front door flew open and Serafina sprang down the porch steps, ran to us and threw her arms around Alex in a tight hug as if she had known him all her life and this wasn''t the first time she had ever seen him. My twin brothers stared at us in the doorframe. My parents had given them cellphones on their twelve birthday three months ago, but they had both dropped and broken them before the second day. They were now banned from having a cell phone for at least another year. They did not know I was gay let alone that I had a boyfriend.


    Alex looked at me unsure if he should hug her back or not. I pulled my sister off my boyfriend.


    "I''m so happy to meet you," she said as I made her take a step back. "You are more handsome than your pictures." She completely ignored me as she stared at my handsome boyfriend.


    "Thank you," he said.


    Sera finally turned to me. "I can''t believe you are bringing your boyfriend home to the family so soon. You must be serious."


    I smiled in response hoping that I looked strong and brave. I wouldn''t be doing this yet if Vincent hadn''t forced my hand. And it wasn''t just because I was worried about my grandpa having a heart attack although that had been my excuse.


    "Come in, come in." My sister grabbed Alex''s hand and began to pull him inside.


    "Hello," Alex greeted my little brothers.


    "Hello," they said in unison.


    "I''m Alex."


    "Hugo."


    "Adrian."


    "It''s nice to meet you both," Alex said politely and it seemed like he genuinely meant it.


    "We''re twins," Hugo said.


    "But not identical," Adrian added. It was the same thing they always said when they met someone new.


    "Move out of the way," Serafina said as she pushed her way through them and pulled Alex with her.


    I patted them both on the head as I followed my sister and Alex. One of them closed the door behind us and they followed us in.


    "They''re here," Serafina announced as she dragged my boyfriend into the dinning room. My dad and aunt were in the middle of putting food on the table.


    My mom peeked her head around the door frame to the kitchen and said. "Just in time," the food is ready. "Hugo, Adrian, go get your grandpa, uncle and cousins please."


    They both groaned, but left the room to comply.


    My dad rounded the table and roughly shook Alex''s hand. "You''re the first college friend Mateo has brought home. He used to bring his high school friends home all the time."


    Alex raised a blond eyebrow at me.


    "Friends," I emphasized and he smiled gently so I knew he understood that I meant friends only. I had never brought home a boyfriend before.


    "Gareth and Chet used to come over the most," my dad went on as he dragged Alex to the table and offered the seat to the left of where my dad usually sat. "Have you met them?"


    "I''ve met them," Alex said as he sat.


    My dad sat in his usual seat at the head of the table. I hesitated. I did not like my dad so close to Alex. What if he didn''t react well to the fact that I was gay and Alex was my boyfriend? No. I couldn''t panic over that. It wasn''t like my dad would hit him or anything. I hoped. I prayed. I sat in the other seat next to Alex. I did not want to be here. I wanted to be back in my apartment sitting on the couch making out with Alex. That would be much better.


    My mom came in with a pitcher of lemonade and sat on the opposite side of Alex. She smiled kindly at him. "Would you like some lemonade?" she asked him. "Or we have water or is there something else you would like?"Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Lemonade is perfect," he said. He went to reach for the pitcher, but my mom beat him to it and poured him a glass. Then she set it back down on the table and didn''t offer to pour any for me, my dad or Serafina that had just sat down next to my mom.


    The others entered the room then, the twins bounced to their seats next to me. Grandpa sat at the other end of the table and my uncle and aunt sat across from my brothers each with a small child on their laps.


    It was only then that I noticed my mom was serving seafood for dinner. You''d think the smell as soon as I walked in the door would have given me a clue. I had no idea if Alex liked seafood. We''d never eaten it together. What if he was allergic to it?


    "Would you like some shrimp?" My mom said sweetly to Alex.


    "I love shrimp," Alex said. It didn''t seem like he was lying. My mom put an extra generous portion on his plate. The rest of us had to help ourselves.


    The pudgy baby on my aunt''s lap immediately reached for the bread on her plate. He grabbed it, twisted it in his chubby hands and crushed it to his mouth. The twins next to me were already arguing over who was better at a particular video game.


    Grandpa smiled kindly at the baby who giggled as it stuffed even more bread into its mouth.


    "How did you two become friends?" my mom asked Alex.


    "We have general chemistry together," Alex said in his gentle voice that I loved so much. I had also loved it when he had raised his voice to Vincent at the party. That was a side to Alex I hadn''t seen before.


    I loved discovering all the new sides to Alex. Like when he side-eyed Josh in General Chemistry for asking a question that the professor had just literally answered 5 minutes before, or when he quietly tapped his pen on his book during the professor''s lecture, or the way he moaned when I kissed the hollow of his throat. Wait. I couldn''t think about that now. I was in the middle of a family dinner and there were innocent children around me. It was suddenly very hot.


    I looked over at him as he answered my parent''s questions. He was handsome, smart, sweet and he could be passionate. How had I lucked out in finding him? My mom was now bragging about how I was the only one in the family to go into the sciences.


    I turned my attention back to my almost finished meal. My aunt took her two little children into the other room to play.


    "Do you want to hear the story of how I first met my beloved late wife?" Grandpa asked Alex.


    Alex nodded eagerly while my twin brothers groaned. We had heard this story many times.


    "I first came here when I was 16," Grandpa said with that dreamy expression he got whenever he spoke of the past. "I didn''t meet her until 6 years later. I attended my younger sister''s college graduation. She was the first woman in our family to get a real education. Throughout the entire procession there was one young woman who stood out almost like she was glowing. I couldn''t take my eyes off her. When the ceremony was over, I went up to this young woman and congratulated her instead of my sister. It turns out she was friends with my sister and they both scolded me for not congratulating my sister first, but she agreed to go out with me when I immediately asked. We had 4 children together. Two in this very room." He indicated my mother and uncle. "We spent almost 40 wonderful years together before she got sick and passed away. There isn''t a moment that goes by where I don''t miss her terribly."


    There was a short silence as none of us knew how to respond to grandpa''s sudden sorrow. Honestly, I still missed my grandma too and probably always would.


    "Do you have a girlfriend, Alex?" my mother asked sweetly. "Mateo has never brought home a girlfriend for us to meet."


    Alex gave me that side-eye and paused as if waiting for me to answer for him. But my tongue had suddenly stopped working and I had forgotten how to breathe.


    "I have someone," Alex said politely.


    Serafina stared at me. She gave a slight nod of her head to encourage me.


    "He''s my someone," I said quietly hoping no one would hear, but that it would still count as my coming out anyway.


    The table grew quiet. We could hear the giggles from my young cousins from the next room.


    "What?" my uncle asked in a way that was almost threatening.


    "He''s my boyfriend," I said a little louder even though it was so quiet now everyone would have been able to hear me regardless. "I''m gay."


    My sister smiled proudly at me. My twin brothers looked at me, then at each other, but I couldn''t decipher their expressions. My grandpa stared at his empty plate with his bushy, gray brows knotted together, but at least he didn''t have a heart attack. My mom stared at my dad who in turn looked at the knife next to his plate. My uncle stared at me while his face darkened.


    "You''re kidding right? This is a joke," my uncle''s harsh voice broke the silence.


    "No," I said.


    "You''re a fuckin'' fag?" my uncle said.


    My sister and mom gasped. My twin brothers reached up and covered their ears at the same time even though I knew they had heard worse at school. My grandpa rose from his seat and smacked my uncle hard on top of his head, but my dad...my dad stood up so fast his chair fell backwards. He slammed both fists hard on the table so that the entire table jolted. I had never seen him this angry. My heart stopped. My lungs forgot to work. Then my father stormed away and my parent''s bedroom door slammed shut so hard it echoed through the deathly quiet house. After a pause, my cousins started crying - screaming crying from the other room. My grandpa hit my uncle again. I had never seen my grandpa like that either. My sister ran to my grandpa''s side and pulled him away from my uncle. My two brothers took that opportunity to run out of the room as fast as they could.


    My mom stood and grabbed Alex''s arm pulling him from the seat. "You should leave," she told me.


    She pulled Alex urgently, but gently towards the door. I followed. I wasn''t sure how I followed as I didn''t think I was still in my body, but I moved.


    "Mom," I said as she opened the door. My question and worry set in that simple word.


    My mom''s face softened even as tears sprang to her eyes. "I love you always," she said and kissed me on the forehead. "I don''t know what set your father off, whether it was my brother or your announcement, but I''ll talk to him. Don''t worry about your grandpa either. As for my brother," she paused as her jaw tightened. "Well, if he can''t be civil, he won''t be allowed in my house any longer."


    She turned to Alex and took his hand. "It was nice to meet you," she said. "I''m sorry dinner turned out like this. You seem really sweet and I do like you. I think we just need some time to wrap our minds around this."


    Alex nodded his head gently too understanding as he always was. "The dinner was delicious," he offered.


    My mother smiled. "I do hope we see you again under better circumstances, Alex," she said. Then she turned to me. "Go now. I''m sorry it must be like this, but the house needs to calm down. This can''t be good for my father''s health."


    I nodded and gave my mom a quick hug. Then I took Alex''s hand and walked quickly back to his car. We got in, but neither of us put our seatbelts on right away. He didn''t start the car either.


    "If you went back in without me, could you fix this?" he asked in his soft voice.


    It melted my heart and all my worries and stress were suddenly gone. I took his hand, brought it to my lips and kissed the back of it.


    "I''m not going back in without you," I said. "And we are not going back in tonight. I''ll let everyone process that I''m gay and have a boyfriend and then we can try this again."


    Alex smiled, leaned in close and kissed me chastely on the lips. I would have taken the kiss further, but he quickly leaned back into his seat and nodded towards the passenger side window just as there was a gentle knock on it. I turned to see my sister and brothers right there. Alex lowered the window for me.


    "I''m sorry it turned out like this," Serafina said to Alex. "I really like you."


    "We like you too," Hugo and Adrian said together.


    "Thank you," Alex said. "That means a lot to me."


    "I love you," Hugo said to me and he reached his arms in the open window to hug me around the neck.


    "Me too," Adrian said and he wrapped his arms over Hugo''s to hug me too. I reached out and hugged them both.


    "I love you too," I said. They pulled away, but Serafina quickly took their places.


    "I love you," she said.


    "I love you," I replied.


    "You''d better get going," she said as she pulled away from the hug. "I''ll text you later to let you know how things are going here."


    I nodded and waved goodbye. Well, Vincent, your plan might have caused a slight rift between me and some of my family members, but Alex and I were still together.

 Chapter 14

    Chet Watakeekul


    8th Grade


    I rounded the back of the school building where Mateo had asked me to meet him. The black and white soccer ball bounced gently along the grass as I dribbled it. I got to the assigned spot and kept dribbling the ball in circles. The grass crunched satisfyingly under my feet. The soccer ball began to form little paths in the grass.


    "Hey," Mateo''s voice came from behind me.


    I kicked the ball up into my arms and turned to face him.


    "Hi," I said.


    He didn''t seem like his normal self. His feet kicked aimlessly at the grass. He bit his bottom lip and his brown eyes wouldn''t meet mine. He seemed too interested in his shoe kicking at the grass now causing little tufts to come out completely and exposed the dirt underneath.


    "You wanna practice?" I asked him and held the ball out towards him, but he merely shook his head. That didn''t sound like him either. He loved soccer almost as much as I did.


    "I...," he started, but then he frowned and looked up at the clouds in the sky. "This is difficult."


    "What is? You can tell me. We''re friends."


    He seemed to frown even more at that, but he finally looked at me. "I like you," he blurted out.


    "Thanks, man. I like you too." I clapped him on the back with one hand while the other held the soccer ball even closer to my body.


    "No," he rolled his eyes clearly frustrated now. "I like like you."


    "Oh."


    He paused as if waiting for an answer. When I didn''t immediately reply he went on. "I thought about not telling you, about just keeping it secret, but then I thought I wasn''t going to get anywhere if I didn''t say anything. And if there is a small possibility you might feel the same, shouldn''t I say something instead of keeping quiet forever? I know it might seem weird because we are both boys and it''s okay if you say you don''t like me back, but I hope even if you say no that we can still be friends even though now you know I''m gay. You''re my first crush and I keep staring at you, but you don''t notice. You might tease me or maybe even dislike me now that you know I''m gay, but I don''t think you''re that type of person, but then again, maybe you''ve never been in this situation before so maybe I don''t know you as well as I think I do. Please don''t hate me." He bit his bottom lip again and it got really quiet.


    I was the one who normally rambled, not Mateo. It took my brain a moment to catch up with all that he said because he had spoken so fast.


    "I''m your first crush?" I asked.


    He nodded.


    "Thanks," I said. It felt great to be someone''s first crush. I wondered if I was anyone else''s first crush and they just hadn''t been brave enough to tell me. Maybe there were lots of people.


    He smiled hesitantly.


    "That was the best confession I''ve ever heard," I went on. His smile got a little bigger, but there was still a little bit of doubt in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t feel the same way," I said. "But I''m really happy you told me and I''m really happy you trust me enough to tell me."


    His smile faded as he nodded. He shrugged a shoulder. "It wasn''t the answer I was hoping for," he said, "but at least you didn''t call me gross."


    I swung my arm around his shoulder. "Why would I call you gross? It''s not gross. I really do feel sorry I don''t feel the same because I really did like your confession."Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Still friends?" Mateo asked.


    "Always," I replied.


    "Chet," he said again and paused to bite his bottom lip once again. "Don''t tell anyone I''m gay or that I told you I like you," Mateo said. "Not even Gareth, please."


    "I promise I won''t tell anyone until you give me the okay," I told him.


    Present


    I followed Mateo to the back of the bus and sat next to him. He had been quiet ever since he had arrived. He stared off into space a lot too. I was dying to ask him about the dinner, but from his mood I imagined it didn''t go well. Had Mateo already been forced to break up with Alex? I would hate Vincent if that was the case. My view of Mateo would change too.


    I stared at him as he stared out the window. The rest of our teammates and coaches found seats on the bus. There was a lot of chatting around us. Jimmy started walking towards us, but turned and sat next to Devon instead when he saw Mateo''s somber expression.


    The bus started on its way. We had at least an hour to drive and I didn''t want to sit here like this the entire way so I nudged Mateo with my shoulder. He turned from the window and looked at me with sad eyes. It scared me a bit. It seemed more and more like he did break up with Alex.


    "So," I started, but paused hoping he would just automatically fill in the blanks for me. He didn''t. "Are you and Alex still together?" I ventured.


    He smiled, not big, but it was genuine. "Yes," he said. "We''re still together."


    "Then why do you look so sad?"


    He sighed and looked out the window again. "I don''t know what my grandpa and dad think about all this. When I announced I was gay and that Alex was my boyfriend, my uncle didn''t react well and everything was thrown into chaos."


    "Your Uncle Diego?" I asked.


    Mateo nodded.


    The few times I''d met his uncle I had thought he was kind of a jerk. Of course, I couldn''t tell Mateo that.


    "My mom seems to approve though," he said with a slight smile. "She told Alex to come again when things had calmed down and she said she liked him. She also kissed me on my forehead and told me she loved me. And my sister and brothers also told Alex they like him and love me so there is that. I just have no idea what my grandpa and dad think," he repeated and his smile disappeared.


    We rode on in silence. I wasn''t sure what to tell him. I was glad he didn''t breakup with Alex though. At one point Tim dared to come sit on the other side of me and tell me about the girl he had started dating. He seemed happy. Was dating really that great? Everyone seemed happy when they dated - at least until they weren''t. Should I just try it even though I didn''t find anyone attractive? Maybe the attraction would come later. Maybe. But I doubted it. And it wasn''t like I was unhappy. I was happy with my life and who I was so did it really matter?


    Mateo''s phone rang. He looked at the caller I.D. and frowned. Tim took that as a cue to leave. I looked over Mateo''s shoulder at the caller I.D. too. It was Serafina.


    "Hello," he said into the phone.


    I leaned in real close so I would be able to hear the conversation. What can I say, I''m a snoop.


    "Are you okay?" her dim voice said.


    "Yes," he said. "How is grandpa?"


    "His test results came back."


    "And?"


    "And he has high blood pressure and is high risk for a heart attack."


    Mateo frowned at me when he realized I was blatantly eavesdropping, but he didn''t push me away.


    "How is he right now?" Mateo asked. "I shouldn''t have started anything last night."


    "You didn''t," Sera said angrily. "Uncle Diego did. Everything would have been fine if he hadn''t opened his stupid mouth."


    "I don''t know," Mateo said. "Neither dad nor grandpa were happy."


    "That was because of Uncle Diego. Hold on." Her voice sounded even further away as she said, "He thinks your outburst was because of him."


    There was shuffling and then Mateo''s dad said into the phone, "It wasn''t because of you, son. I''m sorry I led you to believe that. I was just so angry that Diego would speak that way in my house in front of my children that if I hadn''t left I would have beaten the crap out of him."


    "So...you''re okay with me being gay?"


    His dad sighed heavily in the phone. "I''ll be honest. I''m going to need a little bit of time to wrap my head around it, but I will. It doesn''t affect my love for you."


    "Thanks, dad."


    I didn''t know what his dad had to wrap his head around. Mateo was gay. It didn''t change who he was. He was who he always was. Whatever, I wasn''t a father. At least he was willing to try. So in your face, Vincent.


    "So, I can bring Alex by again sometime?" Mateo asked.


    There was an overly long pause that I didn''t understand. Finally, Mateo''s dad spoke again, "Yes. He seems nice. Just...just give me a little bit of time first. I''ll try not to make you wait too long."


    "Thanks, dad," Mateo said.


    "Good luck on your game tonight," Mateo''s dad said. "Remember to..." There was shuffling again on the other end of the phone and from further away I heard Mateo''s dad say, "I wasn''t finished talking, dad."


    "I''ll talk to him now," Mateo''s grandpa said to his son-in-law. "Mateo," he said into the phone.


    "Yes, grandpa."


    "You be who you are and bring that nice boy around so I can meet him properly."


    Tears suddenly filled Mateo''s eyes but he quickly looked out the window and blinked them away before anyone except me noticed. "I will. Thanks, grandpa."


    "I love you, Matty," his grandpa said.


    "I love you too."


    The phone clicked as his grandpa ended the call. Mateo sighed and put his phone away in his pocket.


    "See," I said, "everything is fine and now you can concentrate on the game."


    Mateo smiled big. "I feel like I can breathe again. I should call Alex."

 Chapter 15

    Vincent Kinsington


    I sat at the little table in my apartment that was by the front door and near the small kitchen. My laptop was open in front of me and I scrolled through Mateo''s social media.


    It had been a few weeks since Alex had gone to Mateo''s family dinner. They obviously hadn''t broken up so I had tried something different. I had made a fake social media account and made negative comments on Mateo''s social media hoping he would reveal himself a coward and break up with Alex. But that hadn''t happened. In fact, I wished I hadn''t done it in the first place as it had emboldened others to do the same and it wasn''t only Mateo''s social media that was being attacked, but Alex''s too. As soon as I had seen that happening, I had stopped my fake comments completely, but it hadn''t stopped other trolls from keeping the comments going.


    I had never wanted Alex to be targeted. Alex and Mateo had more people defend them than not and soon the mean comments almost stopped completely. One guy was stupid enough to use his own name when he attacked Mateo''s social media and he was still getting hate for it.


    There was a light knock on my apartment door. I closed all the accounts and went to open the door. Alex stood on the other side. He stepped inside and headed straight to the bedroom. I closed the door and followed him.


    He already had the t.v. on and was turning on a gaming console.


    "Don''t you have a date or something?" I asked.


    "No," he said as he sat on the couch with a controller in hand. I sat next to him and took the other controller. We played for at least a half hour, before Alex started a conversation about something other than the game.


    "What time is your family dinner?" he asked me. He killed me in the game. Why was he so good at first person shooter games when he hated real life violence?


    I put down the controller and picked up my phone to see the time. "I should leave in about an hour," I said. "Want to come with me?"


    He snorted. "No. If I never go to another family dinner of yours, it will be too soon."


    "I wish I didn''t have to go," I said.


    Alex shot someone else in the game. "So don''t. Stay here and we can kill people."


    "You have to leave when I do," I said. "I don''t trust you in my apartment alone anymore."


    "Since when?"


    "Since you told me you wanted to borrow my apartment to have sex with your boyfriend."


    "It''s been weeks since then," he said. "I''m not going to do anything in your apartment. Don''t worry. He''s out of town anyway."


    "Another away game?" I asked as my character spawned back to life.


    "Yes," Alex sighed as he killed another character. "They''ve had a lot of away games lately."


    That would explain why I hadn''t seen Chet around. I wasn''t looking for him. I was glad I hadn''t seen him. He was annoying and I hated him. I only noticed bus stops now to make sure he wasn''t at one of them.


    "Thank you by the way," Alex said.


    "For what?"


    "For joking with me when I first mentioned borrowing your apartment instead of reminding me of my experience with Jason. You could have tried to dissuade me from continuing further in my relationship with Mateo."


    I died again in game.


    "Thank you also for not doing anything else to break up me and Mateo."


    Uh...I wasn''t about to admit I was the mysterious user who first posted mean things on Mateo''s social media. I hadn''t given up breaking them up though. I had a new plan - something I knew Alex wouldn''t like if Mateo tried my suggestion. I could be patient and wait until I saw Mateo again.


    "So you two still haven''t...?" I asked.


    "No and it''s frustrating, but also, maybe it''s for the best. I rushed into things too quickly with Jason and even though I trust Mateo, taking it slow might still be best for me." He stopped paying attention to the screen and his hands relaxed over the controller as he looked up at the ceiling. Someone in the game killed him. Their character did a little dance as if they were skilled enough to kill this great player that no one had been able to touch instead of Alex just taking a moment to not pay attention.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    But with this information I knew my next plan could still work.


    "I miss him," Alex said as he refocused on the game. "I''ll be glad when soccer season is over. Although, I do like watching him play. They just have too many away games."


    "Maybe I should tell my family I can''t make it tonight," I said. "We could stay here, order pizza and keep killing people."


    Alex gave me a side-eye. "You have to go. Your grandma called to invite you herself."


    He was right. I had to go.


    We played a little longer before I hesitantly asked, "Have you heard anymore from Jason?"


    Alex stiffened beside me. He died in the game.


    "He posted part of the video," Alex said. His quiet voice was strained. "Just the beginning when we were just kissing and stuff. He said if I don''t pay him by the end of the month he''ll post the rest of it."


    My hands tightened around the controller and playing the game was now useless. I tossed the controller down on the little coffee table in front of the couch. I almost volunteered to take care of him before I remembered that Alex said he wanted to handle it himself. My fingers trembled slightly with the effort it took to just not do anything to help him.


    He put the controller down gently, got up and turned off the game console and the t.v. "I should get home," he said, "and you should go to your family dinner."


    I followed him to the living room.


    "Have you decided what you are going to do yet?" I asked him. "About Jason?"


    Alex nodded, but didn''t look at me. "I''m going to go to the police. I''m prepared for the video to come out." He said it, but when he looked at me tears were in his eyes. Maybe I should just take care of it myself and not tell him. But he was correct that if I did, Jason would just come back later to blackmail him again.


    I nodded. "When?" I asked.


    He shrugged. "Soon. Mateo said he would go with me to the station."


    I didn''t say anything to that. It was obvious I''d rather Mateo not go with him.


    Alex rubbed roughly at the tears that spilled onto his cheeks before he faked a smile. "Have fun at your dinner," he teased.


    "Yeah, right," I said.


    He left and before I knew it I was on my way to the family house. The leaves on the trees were now turning. Fall was my favorite season for this reason. There was something peaceful about the few weeks of the year where the leaves turned yellow, orange and red. The moment in between when they were green and when they were dead on the ground.


    I arrived at the house, saw all the cars in the garage and knew I was the last to arrive. My hands tightened over the steering wheel. It was okay. I would go in, see grandma, have a yummy dinner because Theresa and Priscilla were great chefs and then go home. It was going to be fine.


    I stretched my fingers out, but left the palms of my hands over the steering wheel. Then I roughly opened the car door and got out shutting the door loudly behind me. It wasn''t on purpose, I was just anxious.


    I went in through the front this time instead of going through the back. Everyone was sitting in the living room.


    "There''s my little brother," Aiden said. Jasmine sat by his side. I didn''t know she was going to be there. Conflicting emotions ran through me as I was genuinely glad to see her again, but I also wanted her far away from my toxic family.


    She smiled at me and stood to greet me along with my brother. My mother and father sat across from them. My mom got up to greet me with a kiss to the cheek. My dad didn''t even look at me. My grandma sat in the large chair by the fireplace. She came over to me after my mom kissed me and hugged me tightly. I returned the hug gratefully feeling true warmth since I had entered the house that evening.


    She broke away from the hug and patted my cheek. "Let''s eat," she said. She took my hand and led the way into the dinning room. Salmon was the main course for dinner. And it was delicious just as I knew it would be.


    I only half paid attention to the conversation around the table. No one engaged me much, except grandma did ask me how school was going.


    Dinner was almost finished when grandma cleared her throat to get everyone''s attention. "You all know I''ve been giving more and more of the business duties to Gregory over the passed few years," she indicated my father with a slight nod of her head. "I''ve decided it is time for me to officially retire. Gregory will officially take over the business. This means that, Aiden, you too will get a promotion."


    My brother beamed as he sat up proud in his seat. Jasmine took his hand in hers under the table.


    "And Vincent," she said to me.


    "Yes," I said.


    "When you finish school, you will join them."


    "Yes," I said. A heaviness pressed on my chest, but Grandma smiled grandly.


    Aiden shifted his hand so he could better grasp Jasmine''s under the table, but that caused Jasmine''s napkin to slip from her lap onto the floor. My brother let go of her hand and bent to retrieve it. He placed it gently back on her lap. She smiled at him. He smiled at her and then it hit me. My brother truly liked her. He wouldn''t have dated her if her family''s wealth had been less than ours, but whatever reasons he had started to date her now he really truly liked her. The sincerity in his eyes was one I had never seen in him before.


    And from the way she looked at him, she really liked him too. How was that possible? How could my brother genuinely like someone and how could they like him back?


    Grandma turned the conversation to other things. I didn''t understand the strange pressure on my chest. I had always known I would join the business. My path had always been clear. A part of me did not want to work with my father and brother, but another part of me wanted their true acceptance and maybe there was a way for me to prove myself through work. I had always wanted to make Grandma happy and this would make her happy. So why did I have this trepidation?

 Chapter 16

    Chet Watakeekul


    I got off the bus with my bag slung over my shoulder. I burst into the house with my arms outstretched and a wide smile on my face expecting my family to welcome me home and congratulate me on another win, but there wasn''t anyone in the living room. My lips turned down into a frown and I sighed. I went and put my bag in my bedroom.


    The kitchen door opened and I quickly stepped back out into the living room expecting a hug, but my mom was on the phone. Her eyes flickered to me and she smiled, but the smile was slightly strained.


    "That''s great, son," she said to the phone.


    My heart froze. My teeth clenched together and my hands balled into fists by my side.


    "That sounds like a really great job," she continued as she spoke with Kiet. I knew it was my brother. Who else would she call son?


    She knew I didn''t want to hear about him, but she kept talking to him in the living room. I suddenly got the impression she purposely came into the living room so that I could overhear how "great" my brother was doing.


    I checked my pockets to make sure I had my wallet and phone and then I left the house not wanting to hear anymore.


    I took a bus back up to the university. It was Sunday so there weren''t any classes, but there were students milling around. I decided to go to a nearby cafe. It was late morning and the cafe was busy with students. One particular student who sat at a table in the back corner caught my eye. Out of everyone I thought possible to accidentally run into at the cafe on a Sunday, it wasn''t him. His golden eyes looked up and found mine. He didn''t move other than to run a finger along the rim of his coffee mug.


    I was actually glad he was there. He was someone I could confront and get some of my frustrations out - unlike Kiet who I hoped to never see again. Not after he hurt our sister. I went to the counter and ordered a hot chocolate because I was banned from having coffee by my family and friends. Apparently I was already too energetic without it and with it I just got jittery. I also ordered the banana nut muffin. I got extra whip cream on my hot chocolate because why not? I paid, got my order and made my way passed the crowded tables and talking students to the back table where Vincent sat. He sighed dramatically when I sat in front of him.


    "Really?" he said. "You couldn''t sit somewhere else?"


    "I don''t want to sit somewhere else," I said easily.


    He shook his head and stared down into his dark coffee.


    "We won the soccer game," I said. I broke off a piece of the muffin and stuck it in my mouth.


    "Do you expect me to congratulate you?" he asked dryly.


    "Yes," I said when I had swallowed the bite.


    "But I don''t even like you."


    "Congratulate me anyway," I said.


    "Congratulations," he said without any enthusiasm. It made me happy.


    I brought the mug to my lips. The mound of whip cream was cool against my mouth and then a rush of heat burned my tongue when the hot chocolate rushed into my mouth. I hissed softly and put the mug back down on the table.


    Vincent reached across the table and wiped my mouth with his thumb. His eyes widened slightly in surprise when he realized what he had done. He quickly retracted his hand and wiped the whip cream onto his napkin. He tried to cover his surprise quickly as he lowered his eyes to his coffee mug again.


    What did it mean? Maybe he was warming up to me. Maybe he could like Mateo. Maybe Vincent and I could be friends and he would stop trying to break up Mateo and Alex. Speaking of...


    "Did anyone else figure out you are Flameretardant8788?" I asked.


    His shoulders down to his fingers froze.


    "Who?" he asked after a moment of silence. He brought the coffee mug up to his lips, but didn''t look me in the eyes.


    "You know, the anonymous stranger who went onto Mateo''s page and told him he was disgusting and going to hell and he should be ashamed of himself for bringing others down with him and that it was disgusting for a man to kiss another man. You know that Flameretardant8788."The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," he said looking anywhere but my eyes. "I don''t follow Mateo. Why would I? Why would you even think that was me?"


    His eyes met mine briefly before they flickered back down to his coffee.


    "You are the only person I''ve ever heard say Mateo was disgusting," I said.


    "That doesn''t mean it was me," Vincent said. He reached over, broke off a small piece of my banana nut muffin and put it into his mouth.


    I sighed. Yes, I was annoyed he ate my muffin, but I wasn''t annoyed enough to stop him. In the long run, it didn''t really matter. Alex and Mateo were more important. I would just add that to the list of things I didn''t like about Vincent.


    "Flameretardant8788 also mysteriously stopped posting completely when other trolls - emboldened by his words - began to attack Alex. I don''t like you. I think you''re a jerk, but if you have one redeeming quality it is that you want to protect Alex. So of course you would stop posting then."


    He rolled his eyes. "Fine," he said. "It was me and no, no one else knows." He reached over to my food again, but I slapped his hand. He looked at me surprised, but withdrew his hand.


    "Stealing my food once is okay," I said, "but not twice. I don''t even like you. Why would I let you steal my food?"


    "You could have chosen to sit anywhere else," he said. But that wasn''t exactly true. It was busy in here.


    I sipped gently at my hot chocolate, but made sure to wipe away the whip cream on my mouth with my napkin.


    "Is it too much to hope that you''ve given up breaking up Mateo and Alex?" I asked.


    "Yes," he said.


    I frowned at that.


    We sipped our drinks in silence.


    Finally I spoke again. "Mateo hasn''t done anything that would indicate he isn''t being sincere with Alex. Is it really that hard for you to believe he loves Alex?"


    "Yes," he said.


    "But not because of those stupid high school girls or Ja...whatever happened to Alex in high school."


    "What do you know about Jason?" he asked harshly obviously catching my slip.


    "Nothing really," I said because I wasn''t supposed to know. "Only that his name was mentioned between Alex and Mateo to excuse your irrational behavior. But it''s more than those people from high school. Who told you that people were only after your money?"


    He shook his head and didn''t answer.


    "Who told you that people couldn''t be sincere?"


    He still didn''t answer. There was pain in his eyes. Pain and mistrust that ran a lot deeper than high school kids. It was a lingering pain as if it never completely left him, as if he was so familiar with it in his day to day life that it was just part of him.


    He stood up, started to walk passed me, but I grabbed his wrist. "Whoever told you this is wrong," I said. "You don''t have to keep believing them."


    The pain in his eyes intensified tenfold. "I hate you," he said quietly as he pulled his wrist from my grasp.


    "I hate you too," I called after him as he walked to the door. Stupid Vincent. Except there was a sort of ache for him in my chest. There had to be a way to get rid of his hidden sorrow somehow. Maybe then he could just let Mateo and Alex be happy.


    My phone rang. It was Kannika. "Hi," I said as I answered the phone. I broke off a piece of the banana nut muffin and popped it into my mouth.


    "Where are you?" she asked.


    "At a cafe near the University. Why?"


    "We just got back from the store." By ''we'' I assumed she meant herself and my father. "We thought you would be here. We bought you something." From the lilt in her voice she was quite happy with herself.


    I broke off another piece of the muffin and popped it into my mouth.


    "Shouldn''t you be home by now?" Kannika asked. "Oh wait, your bag is here. You came home and left again? Why?"


    I sipped at the hot chocolate. "Mom was talking to Kiet on the phone," I said.


    There was a long silence on my sister''s end. "Oh," she finally said. "Well, she''s not now so come home."


    "Okay. I''m coming. I''ll be there soon."


    I stuffed the rest of the muffin into my mouth, took a long drink of the hot chocolate and then made my way to the bus stop. I looked for Vincent''s car on the way which was ridiculous of me. I didn''t want to see him again. He was rude. Except, I didn''t think he was truly rude. It was more like someone had deceived him and he had convinced himself that they were right. I couldn''t help but wonder what he would be like if he had never been deceived.


    It wasn''t too much later that I walked through my front door for a second time that day.


    "Congratulations!" Kannika called out to me. She rushed me and threw her arms around my neck.


    "It''s not that big of a deal," I said even though it was. "We''ve won games before."


    "I know," she said. "But this game was an important one for your conference standing."


    That was true. But then again, they all were in their own way.


    She pulled away and grabbed my hand. "Come look," she said. We went into the kitchen.


    My mom and dad stood at the kitchen counter huddled together with their backs to us.


    They turned around together to face us. My dad held an ice cream cake in his hands. "Congratulations!" They both said at the same time. Congratulations was written on top of the cake.


    I smiled. "Mint Chocolate Chip?"


    My dad nodded.


    "Of course," Kannika said. "We know it''s your favorite."


    I loved my family. "We''re going to have ice cream cake for lunch?"


    "Yes," all three of them said.


    "All right," I said enthusiastically and immediately went to get utensils from the drawer. I wasn''t about to tell them I just had hot chocolate and a muffin and this was probably way too much sugar for me in one day. The four of us sat around the table and ate it as it was, without getting plates or anything.


    Maybe if Vincent had my family, he would act decent. I would have said for sure he would have, but when I thought of my brother, I changed my mind. My brother grew up with my family and yet he had decided to turn his back on us, rob us, hurt us. Still, I wondered what Vincent''s family was like.

 Chapter 17

    Vincent Kinsington


    12th Grade


    "Hey," Trevon said. He met me in the hall near the front doors. "Seen Alex yet?"


    "No and he didn''t call me last night after his date like he said he was going to," I said. "Did you hear from him at all?"


    Trevon shook his head. Jason passed nearby at that moment. He hadn''t noticed us yet. He smirked as he looked at the front doors. It was a look I had never seen on him before and I didn''t like it.


    Alex walked into the school building at that moment looking like a zombie, in a daze. He bumped into Mr. Zhao and didn''t even apologize. He froze when he saw Jason. Jason''s mean smirk grew even wider. He started walking towards Alex, but Alex quickly avoided him. Jason shrugged and walked away.


    Trevon and I exchanged a quick glance before we walked after Alex. I grabbed him by the upper arm and pulled him into the nearest classroom. Mrs. Harris looked at us from her desk and frowned.


    "Can you give us a minute please, Mrs. Harris," Trevon said politely.


    From the scowl on her face she was about to scold us, but paused when she saw the state Alex was in. Instead she exited the room and left us in peace.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked Alex.


    His eyes didn''t focus, didn''t even look at me. In a stupor, he took out his phone and handed it to me. I waited for him to say something - give me some instruction, but there was nothing.


    I looked at his phone. A text from Jason was open. There was a thirty second video attached to it.


    MyJason: if u dont want this to get out give me $100k


    I opened the video just as Trevon came around to look over my shoulder.


    I was glad the sound on Alex''s phone was turned down low because the first thing I recognized was the sounds of passion. Everyone out in the halls would have known what we were watching if the sound had been turned up. Then I recognized the naked bodies of Jason and Alex, Alex underneath Jason clearly having sex. I immediately covered the screen with my hand when I realized what I was watching.


    "Why are you showing us a video of you having sex with your boyfriend?" Trevon asked. He hadn''t seen the text message. I uncovered the screen so I could exit out of the video and showed Trevon the message. Trevon''s entire body stiffened beside me.


    "I''ll kill him." I didn''t recognize the voice. It was low and guttural and it came from me.


    It was at that moment that Alex collapsed completely to the floor. His entire body shook with violent sobs. His breath came in great wheezes and his face turned pale except his cheeks seemed extra red as tears wet his flesh and his eyes quickly became bloodshot.


    Trevon and I were instantly on the ground next to him. I cradled his head to my chest as Trevon patted his back.


    Trevon said, "It''s going to be okay, Aley. We''re going to take care of this. Nothing is going to happen."


    It was at this moment that Mrs. Harris came back into the room. She rushed over to us and bent low over Alex when she saw the state he was in.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    But how could any of us answer that?


    "You''d better take him home," she said when none of us answered.


    I nodded and Trevon helped me stand Alex on his feet.


    "Stop crying now," Trevon said. "Don''t let the other students see you like this. You can cry when we get you home."


    I wiped the tears off Alex''s cheeks. He tried to stop sobbing, but he couldn''t stop completely. He did stop enough that instead of racking sobs it was just a few quiet tears. That was going to have to do. Trevon and I stood on either side of him as we guided him out of the classroom and headed towards the front doors.


    Toby suddenly stopped in front of Trevon. He hadn''t spoken to us since the third grade, but now he suddenly wanted to talk when we had a crying Alex between us?


    "Hey, Trev," Toby said in a mocking tone. "I heard from Jason that Alex is a real animal in bed." And then he made a noise so similar to what we had just heard in the video clip that I was sure Toby had seen it too.


    Trevon didn''t hesitate as he stepped forward and hit Toby hard enough in the jaw that Toby fell to his butt as he held his reddening cheek.


    Trevon took a threatening step towards Toby, but Mr. Zhao was suddenly there holding Trevon back.


    Toby smirked. He stood up and straightened his shirt. "I knew your true colors would come out sooner or later," Toby said. "Your race is always violent."


    Students in the hallway around us gasped. Mr. Zhao''s mouth opened in surprise. Hurt sprang up in Trevon''s brown eyes. Alex started sobbing again.


    Everything seemed to be at a stand still. Except me. I stepped forward and hit Toby on his other cheek. Pain racked down my knuckles, but it was worth it. Toby stepped back and stared at me in surprise. I grabbed him by the shoulders and bent him forward to bring my knee up to his stomach. He fell forward onto his knees. I was about to kick him, but Alex was suddenly in front of me. His hands on my shoulders as tears ran down his cheeks.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Please," his quiet voice said, "no violence."


    I was torn. Toby had just hurt Alex and Trevon. In my rage I wanted to pummel Toby so he couldn''t get up, but Alex was my best friend and he was in pain. I wrapped an arm around Alex''s shoulders, grabbed Trevon by the wrist and pulled him away from Mr. Zhao''s slack grasp. As we walked out, Toby yelled out after us, "I''m going to sue you for assault."


    The three of us walked out of the building.


    Present


    I sat at the little table as I completed my business calculus homework. My phone rang. It was Trevon. I quickly answered. "Hey, Trev." I finished the last problem and put the pencil down on the table.


    "Are you seriously trying to break up Alex and his new boyfriend?"


    "I haven''t heard from you in such a long time and this is what you call me about? No, hi, how you doing? How''s school? How''s family? How''s life?" I got up and went to my bed. I readjusted the pillows and then sat on the bed with my back propped against the pillows.


    "You haven''t called me either," Trevon pointed out.


    "I''ve been busy," I said weakly.


    "Me too. But I''ve been busy with school work. Not trying to break up Alex and his boyfriend."


    I sighed. "I''m just trying to protect Alex."


    "He is his own person you know. And from what he tells me, Mateo is really nice."


    "We thought Jason was nice at first too. Did he tell you that Jason has contacted him again and released part of the video?"


    There was a long silence. "No," Trevon''s voice was strained. "He didn''t tell me that."


    "Is he going to try to break us up too?" a male voice asked in the background.


    "No," Trevon said to someone other than me.


    "But he''s already trying to break up your other friend."


    "Not because our other friend is gay. Don''t worry."


    "Let me say hi."


    "No," Trevon said, "No, Arthur!" But Trevon''s voice got further away.


    The other voice - Arthur - said, "Hiiiiii," really drawn out and cheerful into the phone.


    "Hello," I said.


    "I''m Arthur, Trev''s boyfriend. You''re not going to try to break us up are you because I''m going to tell you right now I won''t stand for that."


    I smiled. "No. I won''t try to break you up."


    "Good," he said sounding quite satisfied with himself.


    "You''re too far away," I added just to tease. Trevon had called me before he came out to his family as bi to tell me all about his new boyfriend about a month ago. He was a ballet student and was already well off financially. I had no problem with him.


    "What?" Arthur sputtered.


    "He''s teasing," Trevon said as his voice got closer and Arthur''s got further away again.


    "How do you know he''s teasing? Give me back the phone. I need to talk to him again."


    "Art, I''ve known him since the second grade and I can tell when he''s teasing."


    "Well, tell that white boy that he should stop trying to break up his gay and bi friends. It''s hard enough as it is to come out when you have this big secret. To not have your friends support you is worse. I bet he''s never even had a big secret he''s needed to reveal." Then Arthur gasped. "Oh no," he said. "What if he isn''t white? I just assumed he was. What if I just made a terrible faux pas?"


    Trevon laughed. "Don''t worry, Art. He''s white."


    "I''ll tell you a big secret I''ve been keeping," I said to Trevon. I had always felt guilty that I had told Alex I was bi, but not Trevon. That guilt had only intensified when Trevon called to tell me he was bi and had a boyfriend. Even as I said the words, my heart began to pound against my chest and my stomach began to turn. The more people knew about it, the more likely it was that my family would find out. I trusted Alex and I trusted Trevon. I didn''t trust anyone else. At least not with this. "But I want only you to know. Not your boyfriend."


    "You have a secret you''ve kept from me?" Trevon asked astounded.


    "He''s going to tell us a secret?" Arthur asked excitedly.


    "Not ''us''. Just me," Trevon said.


    "But we don''t keep secrets between us," Arthur said.


    "This isn''t my secret. It''s my friend''s and I will keep his secret."


    Arthur sighed over dramatically. "Fine," he said. "I''ll just wait for you then...on the bed."


    There was a pause and a door shut in the distance. "Okay. I''m alone," Trevon said. "Tell me this big secret."


    "I''m bi." My chest seemed to twist as I waited in the silence that followed for some kind of answer.


    "You don''t need to tease me," Trevon finally said. "It''s okay that you''re straight. You don''t need some big secret to understand us. Just ignore what Arthur said."


    "I''m not teasing," I said.


    "But I''ve never seen you check out a guy," Trevon insisted.


    "Trev, you know what my family would do to me if they found me checking out a guy."


    There was more silence.


    "Hunh," Trevon finally said. "So Alex is gay and you and I are both bisexual."


    "I guess so," I said.


    "So, has there been any guys you''ve checked out in secret?"


    "Do you remember that exchange student from Taiwan when we were sophomores?"


    "Oh yes. He was hot. I checked him out myself. I heard he''s an actor now or something. Anyone else?"


    "I had a small crush on Levi until he turned out to be jerk," I said.


    "Me too," Trevon said. "Do we have the same taste in guys? When you meet Arthur, you better not hit on him."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t. My family can never find out I''m bi."


    "No offense, but I kinda hate your family. Well, at least your mom. Your grandma was always nice to me and your dad was nice too. Your brother was kind of a jerk, but I think all brothers are a little. But your mom. Remember what she said to me at that Christmas party when we were 14?"


    "Ugh, don''t remind me. I was so embarrassed."


    "Yeah, that''s when I knew she was racist. Sorry, man, but I do not like her."


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to like her. Your family was always nice to me and your cousin, Jasmine, seems really nice. Honestly, I can''t figure out why she is dating my brother."


    "I don''t know either," Trevon said. "She said he''s nice."


    "Are you done yet?" Arthur''s voice called from far away.


    "Almost," Trevon called back. "Anyone you currently have a crush on? Girl or boy?" he asked me.


    Chet. What? No. Brain, don''t be crazy.


    "No," I said.


    "Okay. Don''t worry. Your secret is safe with me."


    "I know it is," I said. My phone buzzed. I pulled it away from my ear long enough to look at it. "Alex is calling me," I said into the phone.


    "Okay. I''ll let you answer it. Don''t wait a month next time to call me."


    He was the one who called me, but I didn''t remind him of that. I hung up and answered Alex''s call.


    "Hi, Aley."


    "It''s actually Mateo."


    My entire body tensed.


    "Alex let me borrow his phone," Mateo went on. "I wanted to try this again. I hope you give me the opportunity to prove myself to you. You mean a lot to Alex so I would like it if we could eventually be friends."


    Yeah. That wasn''t going to happen. He paused, but I didn''t say anything.


    "There is a home game Wednesday night. I''m inviting you to come watch it with Alex and then maybe we can all go out to eat after or something." There was another long pause, but I still didn''t say anything.


    "I''m trying," Mateo finally said. "I hope you''ll try too." And with that he hung up.


    Trevon''s phone call had lifted my mood, but now that was entirely destroyed. My phone immediately rang again as if it couldn''t stand that I had a moment of happiness.


    I stared at the phone as it kept saying mom was calling. I didn''t want to answer, but it would be worse later if I didn''t.


    "Hello, mom." I tried to make my voice sound upbeat and happy, but I didn''t think I succeeded.


    "Hello, son. How is school?" I opened my mouth to answer, but she went on speaking. "Wednesday night is the retirement party for your grandma. I don''t know why they decided to do it on a Wednesday night instead of Friday. I guess some important people are going to be out of town on a business trip this weekend. Whatever. It is what it is. It''s at seven. I''ll send you the address. Bye. Love you."


    And she hung up before I could say anything else. Two invites for Wednesday night and I didn''t want to go to either one.

 Chapter 18

    Chet Watakeekul


    "Do you think he''ll show up?" Mateo asked me. We sat on the bench in the locker room. I had one foot on the bench as I tied my shoe.


    "No," I said. I was sure Vincent wasn''t going to show up. Unless, he had another plan to break Mateo and Alex up and saw this as an opportunity. He had said he hadn''t given up breaking them up.


    Mateo sighed. He was already dressed and waiting. "But maybe he will," he said.


    "This is an important game," Devon said as he came up behind us. "This goalie is the best I''ve come across. I''ve never scored against him."


    "Never?" Mateo asked. Devon shook his head.


    Devon and I had already spoken about the goalie extensively. I was a great striker. I wouldn''t have received the full soccer scholarship if I wasn''t, but Devon was a senior and also a great striker. I had learned a lot from him. It was difficult for me to fathom any goalie good enough that Devon had never scored against him.


    We got the plan and formations from the coach, ran a little on the field and then it was gametime. My main focus drifted between what was happening on the field and what the coach was doing. It would be great if I could keep playing soccer for a long time, but eventually I wanted to be a coach. I would love to coach college soccer and then maybe for Major League Soccer and then maybe the Olympics.


    No, no. Don''t get ahead of yourself.


    Mateo''s eyes kept darting to the stands. He was usually more focused on the games. There was one moment I chanced looking up in the stands. My family waved at me when I looked. I almost waved back, but decided that would be unprofessional so instead I just smiled. It was easy to spot them. College soccer games were never as crowded as the football games. Even though our soccer team was high ranking and our football team wasn''t, we still didn''t generate even half the crowd the football team did. I honestly did not understand it.


    I found Alex in the stands and wasn''t surprised to see he was sitting alone. No. Not completely alone. Even as I thought it, Mateo''s family left their usual spot to go sit next to Alex.


    He was surprised to see them, but smiled gratefully as Serafina sat on one side of him and Hugo and Adrian argued - I assumed, I couldn''t hear them from this distance - over who got to sit on the other side of him. Mateo''s mom gave Alex a big hug. Mateo''s dad shook his hand. Grandpa Manuel smiled grandly and also gave Alex a hug.


    I nudged Mateo so he wouldn''t miss this, but of course he was already watching them. He had a big smile on his face. There was no sign of Vincent though.


    Then I noticed someone else in the stands. Melissa sat there in full makeup with her hair done all pretty. She waved a shy hand my way when she noticed me looking. I smiled at her, but quickly turned back to the game. I''d probably have to acknowledge her after this was over. Maybe I could introduce her to Devon or Jimmy. She was nice and hadn''t tried to be anything more than friends, but every once in awhile I would catch her looking at me in class and then she would blush.


    Our offense was running to the goal. Their defense was getting ready. Jimmy passed the ball high to Devon. Devon jumped and the ball bounced off his head towards the goal. I held my breath. Their goalie dove and the ball bounced off his hands.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    With fifteen minutes left in the first half, the coach made substitutions. I was finally on the field, running, watching the ball, watching for my opportunity. Mateo was substituted in at the same time I was. He had been distracted while on the sidelines, but now he was focused only on the game.


    It wasn''t only the opposite team''s goalie that was good. Their entire defensive line was good. We didn''t really get a good shot opportunity until a minute left to the first half. Mateo passed me the ball. In a split second I calculated and kicked the ball.


    The goalie jumped into the air. It was going to be close. I held my breath as everything seemed to go in slow motion for a brief moment. Then the goalie''s fingertips touched the ball and the ball was deflected away from the goal.


    I didn''t get to play during the second half, but it went pretty much the same as the first half. No one was able to score against their goalie and their team made 1 point with ten minutes left in the game. It was our second loss of the season. And it was a home game which just seemed to make it worse.


    The mood in the locker room afterwards was somber. Mateo, as usual, was the first to shower, get dressed and leave. Tim wasn''t that far behind him as he also now had someone waiting for him.


    I wasn''t the last to leave this time. Devon seemed to be taking this loss particularly hard and just sat on the bench. I almost approached him to try and cheer him up, but then thought better of it.  Devon wasn''t the type of person to like that. He''d prefer to be left alone so I left.


    My family waited for me in the usual spot. "You were good out there," my dad hugged me.


    "I didn''t score," I said.


    "Miller is probably the best goalie in all of college soccer right now," my dad said. "You almost scored and you''re just a freshman. You were good."


    "Do you want to get dinner with us?" Kannika asked. The three of them looked at me eagerly. They had always been really great about letting me hang out with friends after a game if I wanted.


    "I would say yes," I said, "except Mateo is trying to win over his boyfriend''s best friend and I thought I''d better go to dinner with them to put Mateo in a good light."


    My mom nodded her head. "That''s a good idea," she said. She gave me a hug. "We''ll see you later at home then."


    Kannika and dad gave me a hug too and then I sprinted away from them as I searched for Mateo and Alex.


    I almost ran into Melissa''s back. "Hi," she said.


    "Hello," I replied. I had hoped she would just leave after the game, but apparently she had decided to wait.


    "That looked like a tough game," she said.


    "It was," I said happy to talk about soccer, but not anything else. "That goalie is one of the best in college soccer right now. Their team is known for their defense. Devon said he had never scored against him and he''s a great striker. I hope when I''m a senior too, I''ll be as good as he is. Actually, if I''m being honest, I hope I''m better than he is."


    She smiled. "Do you want to go get something to eat? As friends," she quickly added.


    "It''s going to have to be some other time," I replied. I spotted Alex, but there wasn''t any sign of Mateo. "I''ve got some plans." I was already walking quickly passed her. I called back to her, "I''ll see you in class." And then I completely forgot about her as I caught up to Alex.


    "Hey, Alex."


    "Hi," he said.


    "So Mateo''s family sat next to you," I pointed out.


    Alex smiled really big. "Yes. I wasn''t expecting that. It was nice."


    "I bet Hugo and Adrian argued over who got to sit next to you."


    "Yes. They wouldn''t stop talking to me once they found out I like to play video games. They made me promise I would play with them one day soon."


    "That sounds just like them," I said. "Did they leave already?"


    "Yes. They left after Mateo came out of the locker room."


    "Did he go with them? Where is he?"


    Alex sighed and looked to the direction of the parking lot. "He went to see if perhaps Vincent is waiting in the parking lot. I heard his grandmother is having a retirement party tonight though so I bet he went to that. He doesn''t do things that will disappoint his family."


    That was weird to point out wasn''t it? None of us wanted to disappoint our families. I knew with mine, it wasn''t easy to disappoint them. They loved me pretty much no matter what. Wouldn''t his family be like that too?


    "Well," I said, "it still isn''t right of him to just leave you here. I''ll go find him."


    "It''s all right. I can wait."


    But I was already headed to the parking lot. It wasn''t just because I didn''t want Alex left alone, it was also because if Vincent was out there, I was sure he would be rude to Mateo and I wanted to intervene if I could.

 Chapter 19

    Vincent Kinsington


    I sat in my car - in the dark. I stared out at the other cars in the parking lot. It had already been an hour and I still couldn''t decide if I should go in or leave. I was torn between the soccer game and my grandma''s retirement party and just staying at home. I had eventually left my apartment and I had driven to my destination and here I continued to sit in the parking lot an hour later.


    People started to come out, go to their cars and drive home. I had come here, I might as well get out before I lost the opportunity completely. I opened the car door and got out. I had to park far away since I arrived late and the parking lot was already crowded. I crossed the parking lot until I stood to the side of the main entrance where everyone was coming out.


    The crowds died away until there was only an occasional person or small group of people coming out.


    Mateo came out and immediately stopped when he saw me. He was alone so I could enact my plan. He approached until he stood directly in front of me.


    "You came," he said with a tentative smile. "You should have come in."


    "I just got here," I lied.


    "I see," he said. "I''ll go in and get Alex and we can go out to dinner."


    "Wait," I said before he could leave. "I''ve heard...this is a sensitive topic and probably none of my business, but Alex brought it up first so...I''m just going to say it. He''s frustrated that you haven''t slept together yet."


    Mateo froze. His jaw clenched tight, but he didn''t say anything.


    "You''ve been dating each other for awhile now and I know you have a roommate and he lives with his mother. He actually asked if the two of you could borrow my apartment, but I''m not really comfortable with that."


    "Neither am I," Mateo said.


    "So I think you should take him to a hot-"


    No.


    What was I doing? I was about to betray my friend. I was about to hurt him in a worse way than Mateo ever could. Alex and I had been best friends since we were two. How could I use his greatest pain against him like this? How had I ever thought this was okay? My obsession with breaking them up had become so great that I didn''t consider how I personally was hurting Alex.


    I turned to walk away - to go back to my car and just leave - but Mateo''s hand gripped my arm and spun me back around.


    His face was red in anger. His brown eyes burned. "Were you seriously just going to suggest I take him to a hotel?" His voice was dangerous.


    I shook my head. My fingers began to ever so slightly tremble. I had to get away from everyone. A panic attack was coming on. What had I done? How could Alex ever forgive me for this?


    Mateo shoved me hard and I stumbled a few steps back, but I didn''t try to fight back or justify myself. I had been wrong. So very, very wrong.


    "You know that is where Jason took him." Mateo took a step towards me, his hands balled tightly into fists. He was going to hit me. And I deserved it. He brought his arm back quickly to hit me, but it stopped there in the air. "Our first time will be special," he said. "I will never let our first time happen in a hotel." His arm dropped back by his side, but he took another step towards me.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    My heart beat erratically against my chest. It hurt. It was painful. My stomach rolled with the sudden nausea.


    "I thought you were a jerk," Mateo said. "But Alex always believed in you and this is what you are going to do to him? This?"


    I shook my head, but my throat constricted and I couldn''t talk. I pinched my eyes closed quickly so Mateo wouldn''t be able to see the sudden tears. The trembling in my fingers grew worse. My knees were suddenly weak. It was becoming difficult to breathe, but I wasn''t wheezing or gasping for breath yet. I had to get away.


    Mateo shoved me again. I stumbled back. A cold sweat began to bead on my brow and down my back.


    "Stop!"


    I opened my eyes strangely relieved to hear Chet''s voice. He stood there between me and Mateo.  His back was towards me as if to defend me from his friend. But if this was the case, he was wrong. I deserved all of Mateo''s hate and all of Alex''s hate. I probably just lost my best friend and when Trevon found out, I would lose him too. The only people I would have left in my life would be my family who didn''t really care about me. Goosebumps formed all along my body as my heart beat even faster.


    "Move, Chet," Mateo said.


    "No," Chet said. "I don''t know what is going on, but what you are about to do isn''t the answer."


    "You''re right," Mateo said. "You have no idea what is going on. Now move."


    I couldn''t breathe. I gasped. Chet looked at me, noted the over exaggeration of the rise and fall of my chest. He placed a warm hand on my sternum and applied a slight pressure. It helped. I didn''t know why it helped, but it did. My heart still beat crazily in my chest, my fingers still trembled, my stomach still churned and the sweat was still on my back, but for a brief moment, I felt like I could breathe.


    Mateo hadn''t noticed. He took a step forward, but Chet stopped him with his other hand. "Mateo," he said calmly, "Alex is waiting for you. He needs you. Are you really going to make him wait?"


    Mateo gave me another mean look that burned before he spun around and stomped off back inside the stadium.


    Chet turned to fully look at me. There wasn''t any judgement in his eyes only worry. But then again, he didn''t know what I had almost done.


    "Are you okay?" he asked.


    I opened my mouth to say I was fine, but my breath left me and my throat tightened. I couldn''t speak. Instead, I turned away from him and walked across the parking lot to my car. I heard his footsteps on the pavement as he followed me.


    The walk and the silence allowed my breathing to calm. My stomach stopped turning so violently. My heart still beat fast, but it wasn''t quite as painful and my trembling fingers had calmed significantly.


    "I''m okay," I said to Chet without looking at him when we reached the back of my car. "You can leave."


    "But..."


    My phone rang. I pulled it out of my pocket. Everything inside me dropped when I saw who was calling. Everything that had just calmed was suddenly back tenfold.


    I answered with a trembling finger and brought the phone up to my ear.


    "Hello," I said not having any strength to sound cheerful.


    "Where were you?" my mother''s harsh voice met my numb ear. The constriction was back in my throat. "Do you know how embarrassed I was? People asked about you. You were expected to be here." She paused, but I couldn''t speak. I leaned against the car so my legs wouldn''t give out on me. I was beginning to get dizzy. It was suddenly difficult to see.


    "What use are you if you can''t even show up to your grandmother''s retirement party? You need to be at the top and you can''t let people underneath you use you and take advantage of you. I''ve told you this many times. You need to make your face known to those in this company and to those who can help you get ahead in life. You can''t afford to skip out on these events. Not to mention the embarrassment we all felt at your absence. People will think you don''t care about your grandmother, about your family or this business."


    I moved the phone away from my mouth and gasped. It was painful to breathe.


    "You disgust me. Do you know how this makes me look? Do you know how tentative yours and my positions are in this family? You are my greatest mistake. You never should have been born." There was a click as she hung up.


    I gasped again. It hurt. Everything hurt. I almost collapsed, but steadied myself with the car. I gasped/wheezed again. There wasn''t enough air in my lungs. My vision was blurry. My entire body trembled now. My heart tore in my chest as the unsteady beats pounded against my ribs. I had to get inside my car. I had to get inside and not let anyone see me like this. I unlocked my car and got in wheezing with every movement. I wasn''t the only one who got in my car though.

 Chapter 20

    Chet Watakeekul


    I couldn''t let Vincent go in that condition. When he unlocked his car, I immediately got into the passenger side as he got into the driver''s side.


    "Get out," he heaved between labored breaths. His voice sounded strange as if he was choking. One large hand was placed over his chest. Beads of sweat dotted his forehead and yet I could clearly see the goosebumps on his neck and forearms.


    "No," I said.


    The light by the rearview mirror slowly dimmed and went out completely. We were cascaded in darkness.


    "Out!" he demanded.


    "No!" I replied.


    "Please." He said softly. There was so much pain in his voice. I wondered if he had ever let anyone see this side of him. My eyes quickly adjusted to the darkness.


    "I can''t," I said quietly.


    His breathing got worse. Everytime he gasped for breath there was a slight whistle to it. "Why?" he gasped.


    "Because you are clearly not okay. You weren''t before with Mateo, and you especially aren''t after that phone call. Who was it? What did they say to you?"


    He wheezed and rubbed his trembling hand over his chest.


    "Someone has been lying to you and I hate lies more than anything," I said. "Someone has been telling you for a long time that you can''t trust people and they are wrong. Is that what the person on the phone told you? That people are just out to use you? That they are just out for your money? What did they say to you to put you in this state?"


    His eyelids pinched closed. "It''s all wrong," his voice cracked. "I''m wrong. It''s disgusting. Everything. Disgusting." The way he said disgusting - the intonation and inflections - it didn''t sound like him. He had said it before, but now I knew it wasn''t him. It sounded like he was repeating it the exact way someone else said it. "People use and are used. Nothing is real. I shouldn''t be here. I shouldn''t exist."


    His hands were visibly shaking. The one was still pressed over his heart. His other hand practically vibrated as he brought it up to cover his closed eyes. A tear trickled down beyond his hand and down his cheek. It clinged to his chin for a moment before it fell onto his shirt.


    I grabbed both of his wrists and pulled them away from his body. His eyes flashed open. Gold pooled with liquid. He tried to pull his wrists away, but in this moment he was weak and I wouldn''t let him.


    My gaze held his. "Whoever told you this is a liar," I said. He started to shake his head in protest to my words. "They are lying. Not every person in the world wants to use you and you definitely should exist."


    He shook his head. He didn''t believe me. I dropped his wrists and wrapped my arms around him in a hug.


    "I give this to you just as a human being to another human being," I said quietly. "I don''t want anything in return. I just want to give you my warmth, my sincerity in this moment that I want only good things for you with nothing in return."


    His entire body trembled in my arms. His chest expanded and contracted with every labored breath. He put his forehead on the top of my shoulder and I could feel the wetness as his tears fell onto my shirt.


    We stayed that way - his forehead on the top of my shoulder, my arms around him - for a long time. I stroked his hair like my mom did for me whenever I was upset. His frantic breathing slowed. His trembling body stilled. I thought it might be time for me to pull away now that he was calm, but Vincent surprised me. His long arms slowly wrapped around me. I hadn''t expected this. I hadn''t expected to get warmth for warmth. I couldn''t pull away now. I held him tighter.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "I can''t believe you," he said quietly next to my ear. "But I want to believe you. Maybe you are different." He lifted his head off my shoulder, but instead of pulling back his face got closer to mine. "Maybe you and you alone are different."


    He kissed me.


    I didn''t expect this at all. I should pull away. I should definitely pull away.


    Something inside me opened, something I hadn''t realized was closed.


    No. Don''t pull him closer. Arms what are you doing? Let him go. Fingers, don''t curl in his hair. Let go. Lips, stop this. But my body didn''t listen to me. My lips moved with his, my arms crushed him to me. My heart beat in my chest like never before. My entire being tingled at his touch. His arms tightened around me. What was I doing?


    He leaned away quickly and his expression was one of surprise as if just waking from a dream. Our arms pulled away from each other. He swallowed and sat back in the driver''s seat. I settled back into the passenger seat. We were silent.


    "I''m sorry," he finally said quietly.


    I didn''t know what to say to that. Did he not like the kiss? Was I really bad at kissing? Did he think he was bad at kissing?


    "Ugh, what am I doing?" He leaned forward and gripped the steering wheel as if his life depended on it. "I''m so confused," he whispered. His forehead dropped to the steering wheel between his hands.


    "About the kiss? About me? About the people who are lying to you? If I''m telling the truth? If...?"


    His hand broke free of the steering wheel and covered my mouth.


    "Sorry," I said. It came out muffled from underneath his hand.


    He dropped his hand and sat back in his seat. "Aren''t you confused?" he asked quietly. "Am I the only one feeling this way?"


    My mouth twitched, my tongue moved inside my mouth. I just didn''t know what to say.


    "Nevermind," he said. "I''m okay now," he lied. "You can leave."


    "I''m confused," I said. His vulnerable eyes turned to me. "I''m really confused. I just wanted to show you that there was genuine warmth in this world and then you were kissing me and then I was saying in my head ''arms don''t grip him tighter, fingers stop playing with his hair, lips don''t kiss him harder'', but my body wouldn''t listen to me and I just kept kissing you back and then you pulled away and said you were confused, but I don''t know what you are confused about. Are you confused about kissing me? Are you confused about whoever is lying to you? Are you confused if I''m telling you the truth? Are you confused because you''re suddenly attracted to me? Was I a good kisser?"


    I stopped as a huge smile touched his lips.


    "Sorry," I said. "I tend to ramble."


    "Don''t be sorry for that. It''s cute." His eyes widened as he realized what he just said. "What is wrong with me?" he mumbled.


    We grew silent. I wasn''t sure if I should wait for him to answer all my questions or if I should talk more or if I should just get out of the car and forget this ever happened.


    "I''m confused about all of that," he finally said. "I never doubted my family when they told me people will take advantage of my wealth, when they told me Alex was disgusting. When they told me I disgust them. When they told me I couldn''t trust people."


    "It was your family?" I asked incredulously. I realized he wasn''t finished talking and I interrupted him. I did that motion to indicate I was zipping my lips shut, but come on, that was not going to last long. It was me we were talking about.


    "They''ve been telling me those things since before I could talk," he said. "I believed them. Always. Why wouldn''t I? Especially when I ran into people who kept proving them right. And then you come along and flip everything around. I want to believe you, but I can''t. It hurts." There was so much raw emotion in those last few words that it hurt me.


    I placed my hand on top of his without thinking about it. His fingers were cold as they curled around mine. It became silent again.


    "I''m not sure how adequate of a judge I am of your kissing," he said to me. "But I know I liked it more than anyone else I''ve kissed."


    That made me feel good and gushy inside.


    "What is this between us?" I asked. "What are we doing? I thought I hated you."


    "I thought I hated you too. I don''t know what this is."


    We were silent again. So unlike me.


    "I should go," I said.


    "Wait," he said as my hand was on the door handle. "I''ll take you home."


    We stared at each other for a long moment before I slowly released the door handle and put on my seatbelt. We didn''t say anything other than I provided him with directions. We stopped in front of my house and I opened the car door to get out.


    "Chet," Vincent said.


    I paused and looked at him.


    "Let''s not avoid this," he said, "whatever it is."


    I nodded in consent.


    "Goodnight, Chet."


    "Goodnight, Vince."

 Chapter 21

    Vincent Kinsington


    I watched him as he entered his house and closed the door behind him.


    Vince.


    No one had called me that before. It was a pretty simple reduction for Vincent. You''d think someone in my lifetime would have called me Vince, but it had always been either Vinny or Vincent. Already Chet had a special name for me that only he used.


    I had kissed him. I had told him not to avoid this. There was a new kind of hope inside me that had never been there before. And yet, I knew my family could never find out about this. How long could I keep this secret if I started a relationship with him?


    I pulled away from his house and began the drive to my apartment. Chet didn''t seem the type to like secrets. If I told him why I couldn''t let my family find out, would he be understanding? Would he be willing to keep this a secret? We didn''t even really know what this was yet.


    I arrived at my apartment with one conclusion. I wanted to try. I wanted to try this with him. I wanted to have this hope that I could trust him.


    I took off my shoes by the front door and went to my bed. I sat on it and pulled out my phone. Something good had happened tonight, but I didn''t forget that I had done something very wrong first.


    Alex hadn''t sent me a text or tried to call me. Mateo had to have told him by now though. I called Alex.


    "Please forgive me," I whispered as the line started to ring.


    "Hey, Vinny," Alex answered almost immediately. He didn''t sound angry. Didn''t Mateo tell him?


    "Aley," I said. "I''m sorry. I''m really, truly sorry." I had meant to say more, but my voice choked.


    "For what?" Alex asked hesitantly.


    "Mateo didn''t tell you then," I stated more than asked.


    "He told me you were a jerk and I should reevaluate our friendship, but he didn''t say why. What did you do, Vincent?"


    I couldn''t help but notice the change from Vinny to Vincent.


    I opened my mouth to admit my betrayal, but nothing would come out. I couldn''t say it. It had been too horrible of me.


    "I can''t say it," I finally said. "But it''s bad and I''m really sorry. I won''t try to breakup you and Mateo anymore. I was wrong. So very wrong. I''m sorry."


    "How can I forgive you if I don''t know what you did?" his voice sounded cold now.


    "I can''t vocalize it, but I''ll send you a text. Hold on." I pulled the phone away from my ear and sent the text.


    Me: I''m ashamed but I almost told Mateo to take you to a hotel. I stopped myself when I realized how awful I was but Mateo figured out what I was going to suggest.


    I put the phone back to my ear, but only silence greeted me. I waited and waited. I knew he was still on the line. He had read my message.


    "I''m really sorry," I said again. "I''m a terrible friend. I''ll never do anything like this again. I''ll support you and Mateo. I''ll do whatever you..."


    "Vincent," he stopped me. His voice was angry. I waited, but he didn''t say more. Time passed slowly as my heart rapidly beat against my chest.


    "Vincent," this time it was filled with sorrow.


    "I''m sorry," I said again.


    "I know," Alex said, "but this..."


    "I betrayed you," I said as a tear spilled onto my cheek.


    "I''m going to need some time with this one, Vincent," and then he hung up on me.


    I flung the phone on my bed and pulled my knees up to my chest. Everyone hated me now, Alex, my family, Trevon would hate me too when Alex told him. Everyone except for one. I turned on my side and curled into my pillows. Chet didn''t hate me. A corner of my lips turned up into a smile even as tears spilled onto my cheeks.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Last year, after the Jason incident, Trevon and I had taken turns staying over at Alex''s house and sleeping in his bed with him. His mother asked us to after she saw he was sobbing every night and wouldn''t sleep. He wouldn''t get out of bed at all for that first week. He either lay there in a numb stupor, or sobbed as his entire body shook. He hardly ate anything and he only would take a few bites after we begged him to.


    On my nights to be with him, I would hold him while he shook, while his tears soaked my shirt and his pillow. I cursed Jason and vowed to never let Alex be in that state again.


    As I dreamed, those same sorrowful eyes of Alex looked on me now, but I was the cause of his pain this time. It tore me apart. Literally. In my dream, dark tendrils cracked through my body and I fell to jagged pieces on a cold, stone floor. Alex stood above me crying because I had hurt him. Trevon stood above me and shook his head disappointedly before he turned his back to me and guided Alex away.


    My dad glanced at my shards dismissively before he turned away without a care to my well being. My brother pointed and laughed at my separated pieces. My mom ran her tongue along the inside of her cheek. "Disgusting," she said and joined my father.


    My grandma looked on me with pity. She slowly shook her head. "You chose to destroy your friend rather than celebrate me," she said sadly.


    Everyone was gone. I was alone. A dark, black sky was above. There were no stars, no clouds, no moon, just darkness. It permeated everything. It settled over my jagged pieces. It was cold. I was alone. Abandoned.


    Warm hands picked up each piece and put them back together. Chet''s hands caressed my cheeks when I was complete. His smile was genuine and kind. "Be your true self, Vince," he said to me.


    The alarm on my phone rent through my dream.


    I slowly opened my eyes confused as to how I should feel about the dream. I got up and went through my morning routine.


    When I was finished, I sat at the little table by the kitchen. I opened my laptop and logged into the account in my name. I scrolled through Mateo''s account again, but this time, I really studied all the pics he had of him and Alex. Allison''s words came back into my head ''Have you seen the way Mateo looks at my son? It''s as if nothing in this world exists in his eyes except Alex.''


    It was clear now that I was looking. In every picture where Mateo looked at Alex and not the camera, his eyes were focused in a caring way as if he couldn''t see anything else - as if Alex himself was a light Mateo couldn''t tear his eyes from. I had been so incredibly blinded.


    I commented on my favorite pic of Alex and Mateo.


    You look good together. I support you and hope you will be together for a long time.


    Then I sent a DM to Mateo


    I''m sorry. I''ve been a jerk. Worse than a jerk. It might be too late for you to forgive me and for us to try this again, but I would like to try.


    I got a reply almost immediately.


    It''s not up to me anymore. And that was it. I knew what it meant. I had hurt Alex. If Alex didn''t want to talk to me anymore, why would Mateo? I didn''t know if my best friend would forgive me.


    I sent Alex a text.


    Me: I''m sorry. I''ve been blinded by my obsession to protect you. You can borrow my apartment any time you want. You can have it for a week if you want. I''ll stay somewhere else. Anything you want from me, tell me and I''ll do it. I''ll have dinner with you and Mateo. I''ll be nice to him. I''ll accept him. Just please forgive me.


    I stared at my phone, but there was no reply.


    I wanted to see Chet. It was stupid of me to not get Chet''s phone number last night. I had kissed him, but didn''t even think about getting his phone number. Alex wasn''t on speaking terms with me and I doubted Mateo would just give me his best friend''s phone number after the way I had behaved. I thought about sending Chet a DM on one of his social media accounts, but I needed to keep this a secret from my parents and I couldn''t risk Chet responding in public. I had no idea what classes he had today or what he was even studying. I had seen him at the cafeteria once with that girl he said was just a friend. And there was that time not too long ago I saw him at the coffee shop.


    It was time for me to leave or I''d miss my English class. I grabbed my backpack and walked out the door making sure to lock it behind me. I found a parking spot. It wasn''t a good one, I''d left too late to find a good one, but I didn''t mind the long walk to class.


    I''d try the cafeteria in between my classes. Hopefully, I''d see Chet there.


    My phone rang. I hadn''t even looked to see who was calling, but already my heart was beating erratically, dreading whoever it might be. It was Trevon. I took in a deep breath of the cool, Autumn air and prepared myself for the worst. I stopped walking in case a panic attack came on and I needed to head back to my car.


    I answered. Before I could even say hello Trevon said, "You''re an asshole."


    "I know," I said. "I''m really sorry. I''ve apologized to Alex, but...I messed up big time."


    Trevon sighed into the phone. "You did mess up big time," he said, but he wasn''t yelling at me and it didn''t sound like he was going to break off our friendship. "Alex is too good for this world," Trevon said. "I don''t think I would forgive you if you did that to me, but Alex will forgive you, he just needs some time."


    I nodded even though Trevon couldn''t see me.


    "Don''t do this again, Vincent. Don''t do anything like this again."


    "I won''t. I promise."


    "If this hadn''t been your first time doing something like this, I would cut off all ties with you, but this is your first time. You''ve never done anything like this before. Don''t do it again."


    "I won''t," I said again.


    "Okay, I''ve got to get to class. Hang in there until Alex decides he wants to speak to you again."


    "Thanks, Trev."


    "Yeah, yeah. I''m awesome, I know. I''ll talk to you later."


    I breathed a sigh of relief and walked to my class. At least one of my friends didn''t hate me.

 Chapter 22

    Chet Watakeekul


    In my dream, I kissed him over and over. I kissed his tears away. I kissed his cheeks. I kissed his forehead and the tip of his nose. And finally I kissed his lips. His arms were tight around my waist. It was warm, hot. Then neither of us were wearing shirts and I kissed his neck, the hot skin over his collar bone. My kisses trailed down his chest. I took his nipple in my mouth and swirled my tongue around it. His body moved underneath me. A moan escaped his lips. My kisses trailed down the muscles of his stomach, my lips on the indentations and mounds of his muscles. I suddenly had a desire to taste his skin on my tongue so I licked him from the base of his stomach up to his neck. He shuddered beneath me.


    The alarm on my phone buzzed. My eyes flashed open. Well, if I had any doubt that something inside me had been opened with Vincent''s kiss, that dream would have squashed it. It might have sounded strange, but I had never had a dream like that. And the tent forming in my blanket was further proof.


    I grabbed my phone and shut off the alarm. I had to think of other things. I had to get up and get ready, but I couldn''t let my family see me like that. Think of puppies, cute little puppies with floppy ears and floofy fur and when they run they look adorable in all their uncoordinatedness...ness. Great. Now I wanted to get a puppy, but the tent had disappeared.


    I got up and got dressed. I could hear Kannika moving around in her room. Someone was in the shower and since my dad was in the kitchen packing his and Kannika''s lunch, I assumed it was my mom.


    "How was your time with your friends last night?" my dad asked. He handed me a piece of toast with a fried egg on it.


    A smile crept onto my face. "Good," I said. I quickly bit into the toast and egg hoping that would wipe my smile away, but it didn''t. I wanted to see him. Vincent. Why hadn''t I thought to ask him for his phone number last night? That seemed like a basic.


    "It seems like you had fun," my dad said. "You''re in a good mood."


    "I''m always in a good mood," I said as I took another bite.


    My dad handed me a glass of orange juice. The shower turned off in the bathroom. I couldn''t hear it from the kitchen - I wasn''t Kannika with super hearing - but the pipes were old and when water was running in the bathroom, the pipes in the kitchen made a quiet sound which stopped when the water in the bathroom was turned off.


    "That''s true," my dad said. He took a bite of his own toast with egg, "but this time it seems a little different."


    "Don''t talk with your mouth full," I mimicked mom''s tone. Dad made a face at me. "I made a new friend," I said. "The person who was trying to break up Mateo and his boyfriend has come around, I think."


    "That''s good to hear," my dad said.


    The bathroom door opened. I quickly stuffed the rest of my toast in my mouth and ran to the bathroom arriving just a split moment before Kannika. I went into the bathroom and locked the door. Kannika pounded on the door. "I have to get ready too!" she called out.


    "I just need to pee," I said.


    She sighed like the over dramatic teenager she was and stomped off. Having only one bathroom in a house with four people wasn''t easy, but when there had been five people it had been a lot worse. Especially since it used to take Kiet an hour to get ready. I finished using the bathroom, brushed through my hair quickly and called out to Kannika, "The bathroom''s free."


    I went back into the kitchen. Mom sat at the table with dad. He had finished his toast, but he waited for her. "Bye," I said. I gave them both a quick hug. I grabbed my backpack from my room and made my way through the neighborhood to the bus stop. I always tried to be at least 5 minutes early. The bus was usually right on time or a few minutes late, but there had been a few times where it was early and I couldn''t afford to miss the bus. I guess I could miss it, but it would mess up my morning routine.


    The bus was on time. I got on and sat near the back of the bus. It wasn''t too busy yet. I always left early so I could go exercise. I got off at the sports building. I went inside to the locker room and quickly changed. I went out to run the track. I wasn''t the only one, but I was the only one currently from the soccer team. I nodded to the regulars. When I was finished running, I went inside and lifted some weights working my legs and back. I showered and went to the main floor. There was a section for athletes to get a free breakfast. It was welcome for all the athletes, but mostly geared for the football players as they were the ones that needed to bulk up. I usually ate there anyway, even if I already ate at home.


    I sat at a table eating an orange. A couple of the regular football players sat down to talk to me, but they ended up talking to each other when they realized I wasn''t in a talkative mood.


    How was I going to find Vincent? It seemed like Mateo was pretty angry with him last night so I doubted I could ask him or Alex for Vincent''s info. I didn''t even know what he was studying so I couldn''t go stalk his department. I supposed I should find out what Vincent had done the previous night to set Mateo off like that. How could Vincent''s family have treated him that way? Poor Vincent believing them. But at least it seemed he was willing to try to believe in me now. There had been that time we had met at the cafeteria. That was what I would do. After my written communication class, I would go to the cafeteria and wait for him to hopefully show up until it was time for my intro to sports management class.


    My morning class was agonizing as I sat and waited for it to be over. As soon as the professor ended it, I grabbed my bag and rushed out the door before the professor had even left. I made my way to the cafeteria. My eyes scanned the parking lot. My heart dropped when I didn''t see his silver car. Was I really that attached already?This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Chet," his voice called me. And then I saw him standing towards the back of the parking lot. A large truck had hidden his car. I bounded across the parking lot until I stood in front of him. I tried to contain my smile, but it didn''t work. He was smiling too though.


    "Hi," I said.


    "Hi," he replied. "Do you want to go get something to eat?"


    "You don''t want to eat at the cafeteria? We''re already here."


    He looked at the building across the parking lot. "I''d rather eat somewhere off campus," he said.


    "Okay," I said, "but I need to be back in an hour for my next class."


    "Me too," he said.


    We got into his car and he started it up. He pulled out of the parking lot.


    "Can I ask why Mateo was so angry with you last night?" I asked.


    Vincent let out a low sigh. "Yes," he said, "but first put your number in my phone." He handed me his phone while he drove.


    I opened his contacts and saved my phone number under the name favoritesoccerplayer. Then I sent myself a text from his phone so I''d have his number too. I placed his phone between us. On my phone, I opened his number to save in my contacts.


    "What is your major?" I asked.


    "Entrepreneurship."


    I saved his number as favoriteentrepreneur.


    "So last night..." I reminded him.


    "How much do you really know about Jason?" he asked.


    I hesitated. I didn''t want to get Melissa in trouble, but maybe if I didn''t mention her by name it would be okay. "Someone told me a rumor they heard that Jason slept with Alex and secretly recorded it. Then Jason tried to blackmail him."


    "That''s accurate," he said. "If I tell you what I did last night, will you promise not to get angry with me? Alex and Mateo are already mad at me."


    "I don''t know that I can promise I won''t get mad," I said, "but I promised last night not to avoid whatever this is between us and I will keep that promise."


    "Okay," Vincent said. He opened his mouth to tell me, but paused for a moment and then said, "Wait, who told you about the rumor? Was it Alex or Mateo?"


    "It wasn''t them," I said. He waited. "Alright," I said, "I''ll tell you, but you have to promise not to get mad at the person who told me and I in turn won''t get mad when you tell me what you did last night."


    "Okay," Vincent readily agreed.


    "It was Melissa."


    "Who?"


    "You know, Melissa. The girl I was with at the cafeteria a few weeks ago."


    "How would she know?" he asked with his brows knotted together. He pulled into the parking lot of my favorite pizza place. It wasn''t technically on campus, but it was so close that its main customers were college students.


    "You don''t know Melissa?" I asked because she had clearly known him and Alex.


    "She seemed vaguely familiar. Should I know her?"


    "She went to North High," I said.


    "Oh. I didn''t really pay attention to people that weren''t already my friends. Is she just going around telling people about Jason and Alex?" His voice was getting dangerous.


    "No, no," I assured him. "I asked her. It is true that Mateo and Alex mentioned Jason in front of me before, but wouldn''t tell me what he had done and I was curious so when I found out she was from North High too, I asked her."


    We sat in the parking lot with his car now off, but we didn''t get out of the car.


    "So...what did you do last night?" I asked.


    His hands gripped the steering wheel until his knuckles turned white. "Something terrible," he said. "Jason had taken Alex to a hotel. That was where he had secretly recorded him. I was so obsessed with breaking up Alex and Mateo that I almost suggested Mateo take him to a hotel. I knew it would hurt Alex and cause them to break up. I stopped myself mid-sentence when I realized how much that would hurt Alex, but Mateo figured out what I was going to say and he already knew about the hotel. He was deservedly angry."


    His eyes turned to me already waiting for the anger and judgement he thought I would give him. And it had been horrible of him, but I had seen the state of him last night.


    "Have you ever done anything like that before?" I asked, but I already knew the answer.


    He shook his head.


    "And will you do anything like that again in the future?" I asked, but I was sure I already knew the answer to that too.


    "No," he said vehemently. "Never again. I will never risk hurting Alex like that."


    "And you''ve apologized?"


    "Many times," he said. "Alex isn''t speaking to me right now, but our other friend - Trevon - called me this morning and told me Alex just needed some time."


    "Alex is a great person," I said.


    "He really is," Vincent said.


    "So...can we go in now and eat pizza?" I asked.


    He smiled at me. "One more thing," he said, "can we keep it a secret that we''re dating when we''re in public."


    My heart leapt in my chest at the confirmation that we were dating, but it fell when I realized he was asking to keep it a secret.


    "Why?" I asked. "You don''t want anyone to know you are gay?"


    "I''m not gay. I''m bisexual, but I guess it doesn''t really matter. My family can''t find out I''m dating a man. They will kick me out."


    "Maybe they''ll be understanding," I started, but he was immediately shaking his head.


    "They''ve made it very clear since the third grade that if I ended up liking a boy like Alex likes boys that they will kick me out. I will no longer be part of the family."


    His family wouldn''t really kick him out just for that would they? Then again, they had said all those horrible things to him.


    "Okay," I said. "We can just be friends in public for now, but how long can we keep up that pretense?"


    He shrugged not really having an answer for me.


    "I know you don''t like lies," he said. "Are you really okay with that?"


    "It''s not a lie," I said. "It''s withholding some information to keep you safe."


    "Have you told anyone you are gay?" he asked me.


    "I''m not gay," I said easily.


    He raised an eyebrow at me.


    "I actually thought I was asexual," I said. "Until you kissed me last night and then something inside me opened and I''m suddenly attracted to you so now I think I might be demisexual, but I''m not really sure about that either. I just know that when you kissed me I was suddenly attracted to you. I even had a dream about you last night."


    "You had a dream about me?"


    I nodded and felt my cheeks grow hot as the blood rushed to them.


    "What kind of dream?" he asked with a smirk that told me he knew exactly what kind of dream it was.


    "You know," I said.


    "So...if you are having dreams like that about me, can I have dreams like that about you?" His smirk got a little bigger.


    "Don''t ask," I said, "just do it."


    He laughed. It was bright and airy and I loved it. "Okay," he said, "let''s go eat."


    "One last thing," I said. He paused with his hand on the door handle. "We split everything," I said. "I pay for what I eat, you pay for what you eat."


    "I''m okay buying for you," he said.


    I shook my head. "Be honest. You have trust issues about people using you for your money and for good reason. I don''t want you to ever have cause to worry about that between you and me. So I''ll pay for myself."


    "Okay," Vincent nodded.


    I smiled. I never thought I would be in a relationship. "Let''s go eat then," I said.

 Chapter 23

    Vincent Kinsington


    We each ordered a slice of pizza. I got a slice of the combo. Chet got a slice of the buffalo chicken ranch. We got our drinks and sat down at a table for two. It was crowded in here, but no one would be suspicious. We were just having lunch as friends. There were plenty of college students in here that were just friends.


    I opened the contacts on my phone before I took a bite of the pizza slice. I wanted to know how he saved his contact info. I smiled. Favoritesoccerplayer. Well, he wasn''t wrong.


    "So why are you going into Entrepreneurship?" Chet asked. He took a bite of his pizza.


    "So I can go into the family business," I said.


    He thought about that deeper than I thought it warranted. I took a bite of my own pizza. It was delicious. This was probably the best pizza place in town.


    Finally, Chet said, "Is that because you want to go into your family business or because your family wants you to?"


    I shrugged. "They''ve always told me I''d go into the family business, but it''s not like I don''t want to."


    "But would you rather do something else?"


    I hadn''t really thought about it. It might have seemed strange, but because I had been told all along that I would enter the family business, I never thought about anything else.


    "Even if I didn''t go into the family business, I think I''d still study Entrepreneurship. I think I''d like to start my own business if I didn''t go into my family business."


    He seemed more satisfied with that answer.


    "So what is your family''s business?" he asked.


    "Kinsington Plastics."


    He coughed over the root beer he had just swallowed.


    "Are you all right?" I asked.


    He nodded. "Your last name is Kinsington?"


    "Yes."


    "Your family''s business is Kinsington Plastics?"


    "Yes." A familiar sort of dread began to form in my chest. In the past, when people acted like this after finding out my family''s business, they began to use me.


    Chet''s smile eased that dread. "My dad is a plant manager there," he said easily. "He always talks fondly of the owners. The founder and her son."


    "My grandma and my dad," I said.


    The smile disappeared from his face. "But your family told you all those horrible things. I thought they would be nice from how my dad speaks of them."


    "My grandma is nice," I quickly said. "It''s mostly my mom who says those things."


    "I see," Chet said. He didn''t seem too convinced though.


    "Who is your dad?" I asked to get the subject off my family.


    "Nate Watakeekul," Chet said. He watched me eagerly to find out if I knew his dad.


    "I know him," I said. "The workers like him and my dad likes him and both of those things are hard to accomplish. He is a great plant manager."


    Chet beamed at this. I could see the family resemblance now. He didn''t look exactly like his father. I wouldn''t see them and think of the other, but now that I knew, I could see the subtle similarities.


    "Do you look more like your mom?" I asked.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "I''ve been told I resemble her more than my dad," he said. "Kannika - my sister - actually takes after my dad, but in a prettier, feminine way. Who do you resemble more? Mom or dad?"


    It was an innocent question, but one that sent me close to a panic attack.


    "My mom. What are you studying?" I changed the subject quickly.


    "Sports management."


    "You like sports that much?"


    "I love sports, but especially soccer." He got this strange dream like sparkle in his eyes that made him instantly more attractive.


    "Why sports management? What do you want to do with that degree?"


    We continued to eat our pizza slices as we talked. Chet was almost done with his already. Would one slice be enough for him? The slices were really large, but didn''t athletes need to eat more?


    "Well, it would be great if I could play in Major League Soccer after college, which I think I can unless I get a really bad injury and after my time in MLS I''d like to coach, but not high school coaching or anything. I''d like to coach college soccer and then the MLS and then the Olympics. No. No. I''m getting ahead of myself again," he said it so excitedly and adorably that I couldn''t help but smile. "I should at least get my masters in sports management. I think I can get that while I''m playing in the MLS. Am I rambling?"


    I shook my head. I didn''t want him to stop talking. I didn''t know anything about soccer, but the way he spoke about it was infectious. He could speak on it for hours and I didn''t think I would get bored of it.


    "I can speak to Alex for you if you want," Chet said as I finished my pizza.


    "No," I said, but I was happy he even had the thought. "I deserve his anger." I took a sip of my cola before I continued, "And he''s very perceptive - like you - and he might figure out there is something between us."


    Chet''s face fell at that. "You don''t even want Alex to know about us?"


    "It''s not that," I said. I started to reach for his hand, but became aware of everyone around us so I stopped myself. "He''s just mad at me right now and he should be. I did something terrible. It doesn''t seem right for me to be happy right now."


    Chet didn''t seem to like that. He sat back in his seat and frowned slightly. His fingers tapped the table. He sat forward once again and said, "You don''t think you deserve happiness if someone is unhappy?"


    "Not necessarily, just Alex...I hurt him when I should have been helping him, when I should have been happy for him. I should spend some time supporting him and Mateo now rather than flaunting my own happiness."


    "Do I make you happy, Vince?"


    I smiled not only at his name for me, but because my heart filled with warmth. "You do," I said.


    He smiled handsomely at that. "Let''s get out of here," he said. It was too bad that ''let''s get out of here'' meant going back to campus instead of going somewhere the two of us could be alone.


    We got back in my car and I pulled out and headed back to campus. "We will tell them soon, Mateo and Alex, about us," I said.


    Chet didn''t say anything. I glanced at him before I looked back at the road. He stared out the passenger side window with a thoughtful expression. I didn''t like his silence. Maybe not telling Alex and Mateo was really bothering him. Maybe we should just tell them. Except it was all so new with Chet. Had lunch today counted as an official date? If so then we had only been on one date. I wasn''t sure it even counted though.


    I parked at the back of the cafeteria parking lot where I had picked him up.


    "We can tell them if you want," I said. I didn''t think it was a good idea to tell them while Alex was still so angry with me, but I didn''t want to lose Chet even though our relationship was still so new.


    "I''ve been thinking," Chet said. His eyes finally turned to me, "I don''t want to keep this secret."


    "Keep it a secret from Alex and Mateo or from everyone, my family?" My heart was already beginning to beat faster in panic.


    Chet must have seen the beginning signs of my panic because he reached across the seat and took my hand in his. That should be okay. No one would be able to see that.


    "I don''t want to keep it secret," Chet said, "but this feels special and I want to keep that safe for as long as I can. After thinking about it, I don''t really want to tell anyone about us yet." Then he looked all around outside the windows before he leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. My heart exploded. "I''ll call you after soccer practice," he said. He paused with his hand on the door handle. "Unless, you want to come watch soccer practice."


    "I think that might be too obvious," I said.


    Chet nodded. "That''s true. A lot of the guys on the team figured out Mateo was dating Alex simply because Alex kept showing up to the practices."


    "I do want to watch you play soccer though," I said. And I did. He loved it so much and I had never seen him play. I loved hearing him talk about soccer so seeing him play would be just that much greater. "I''ll come to your next home game," I said.


    "That would be great," Chet said, "You''ll probably have to sit by yourself though. Unless you don''t mind sitting with Mateo''s family. Since last night, they''ve decided to sit next to Alex at the games."


    "They are accepting him then," I said and I was truly relieved when Chet nodded. I had made a lot of mistakes. I just hoped that Alex and Mateo would forgive me for all that I had done.


    "Mateo''s family is pretty great," Chet said. "His little brothers want to play video games with Alex, his sister thinks Alex is just the greatest, his grandpa gave Alex a big hug and so did his mom. And his dad has finally come around to welcome him too."


    "Good," I said.


    "I should get going," Chet said.


    "Chet."


    He paused to look at me. I looked around just to make sure no one could see us and then I leaned over and kissed him gently on the lips. The smile on his face was the greatest yet.


    "I''ll call you later," he said and got out of my car.


    It already felt empty without him.

 Chapter 24

    Chet Watakeekul


    As much as I loved my Intro to Sports Management class, I couldn''t focus. I kept thinking about Vincent. He had kissed me again. It was a simple kiss compared to the one I received last night, but it had filled me with warmth - warmth that had spread from my chest to my fingers and toes.  I wanted to see him again even though I had just seen him.


    "Are you okay?" Jimmy asked me. We were in the locker room before soccer practice.


    "I''m good," I said. "Why? Do I not look okay? Is there something wrong with me? Do I have something on my face? Something on my clothes?" I was already changed into my soccer uniform, but I looked down at my shirt anyway. I couldn''t imagine I had spilled anything on it. I didn''t eat in my soccer uniform.


    "No," Jimmy said. "You just seem unusually preoccupied."


    "Oh." My lips lifted into a smile. I tried not to be obvious, but I couldn''t help it. I couldn''t stop thinking about Vincent and thoughts of him filled me with happiness.


    "Are you dating someone?" Devon asked as he came up to stand behind Jimmy.


    "What?" I scoffed. "No," but it was so obviously a lie to my ears and I still had that stupid smile plastered on my face.


    "You seem like you are dating someone," Jimmy said with a teasing smile.


    "He definitely does," Devon agreed.


    "You''re dating someone?" Mateo asked me in disbelief. He had just walked into the locker room and was still in his street clothes with his backpack slung over his shoulder.


    My smile disappeared. "No," I said.


    "Of course he''s not," Mateo said and opened his locker. "He would tell me first if he was."


    "You didn''t tell me right away that you were dating Alex," I pointed out.


    "That''s different," Mateo said. "Besides, you just said you weren''t dating anyone." Mateo pulled off his green t-shirt and began to change.


    "Okay so not dating someone," Jimmy said, "but you like someone right?"


    "Is it that girl who keeps showing up to the games?" Devon asked.


    "No," I said. "It''s not her."


    Mateo''s fingers faltered, but I wasn''t sure why.


    "She''s pretty," Jimmy said. "Introduce her to me sometime."


    "Why you?" Devon asked. "I''m the other striker on the team." He threw an arm around my shoulders. "He should introduce her to me."


    "I can introduce her to both of you," I said. "It''s up to her to decide if she likes either of you."


    "But you do like someone," Jimmy stated.


    The blood rushed to my cheeks and I smiled again.


    Devon''s arm around my shoulders tightened as he smiled in response to my smile. "You do like someone," he said. "Who is she?"


    Mateo''s locker slammed shut and he left the locker room without looking at me. No one else noticed.


    "I''m not ready to talk about it yet," I said. I rushed after Mateo. I left the locker room and saw him heading towards the field. He was walking so fast I had to run to catch up.


    "Mateo," I said. He ignored me. I grabbed his arm and forced him to turn to look at me. His brown eyes scowled at me. "What did I do?" I asked.


    He sighed and the scowled disappeared. "You didn''t do anything," he said.


    "Then why are you mad?"


    He didn''t answer right away as Devon and Jimmy walked by us. Jimmy tousled my hair. "Chetty has a crush," he said and the two of them continued onto the field. I noted how Mateo''s eyes darkened at Jimmy''s words.


    "You don''t want me to have a crush?" I asked him when we were out of earshot. "You don''t still have feelings for me do you? I thought you loved Alex."


    "I do love Alex," Mateo said. "It isn''t about that." He sighed. "Look, it''s silly and childish but after you turned me down I told myself it wasn''t because of me but because you didn''t like anyone and I''ve never seen you show an interest in anyone so I believed that. But now apparently you have a crush on someone so it wasn''t you, it was me. You just weren''t ever attracted to me and I love Alex and don''t want you now, but it''s a blow to my ego."


    He would hate it more if he knew I was actually dating the man who had tried to break up him and his love for so long.


    "So who is it?" Mateo asked me. He was smiling now.


    We started walking to the field. I hesitated. I couldn''t tell him the truth and not just because Vincent couldn''t tell his family. Mateo wouldn''t take it well if he found out I was dating Vincent. Not now. Not after what Vincent had done last night.


    "It''s still new," I said, "and it feels special. I''m not ready to talk about it yet. I might jinx it." That was all true.


    "Okay," Mateo said. "You have to tell Gareth you have a crush though."


    "Okay," I said.


    "I mean it. Right after practice, call him and let me hear the conversation. He was so sure you were asexual."


    He ran onto the field. I followed a little more slowly. Alex was in the stands as usual.


    Once practice really got started I stopped thinking about Vincent and focused on soccer. After practice, I hoped that Mateo would forget about me calling Gareth so I could disappear and call Vincent. Mateo finished changing first and was out the door. I changed extra slow hoping he would be gone by the time I was finished. I was the last one out of the locker room, but when I exited Mateo and Alex waited for me.


    "See?" Mateo said to Alex. "He''s had that stupid smile on his face all day."


    I was smiling? I did a quick internal inspection and came to the conclusion that I was indeed smiling.


    "Quick, call Gareth," Mateo said.


    I wanted to be alone so I could call Vincent, but I pulled out my phone and called Gareth. I put the call on speaker.


    He answered quickly. "Hey," he said.


    "You''re not in class again are you?" I asked.


    "No," he said. "What''s up?"


    "Chet has a crush on someone," Mateo spurted out.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "What? That''s impossible," Gareth said.


    "Impossible?" I said. What did Gareth think of me?


    "It''s true," Mateo said. "He''s been smiling like a fool all day and even admitted it."


    "Wow," Gareth said. Was it really so incomprehensible that I would have a crush? "Who is she or he? I don''t want to assume."


    Mateo faltered for a brief moment. It seemed the possibility that I might have a crush on a ''he'' hadn''t occurred to him and that was another blow to his ego.


    "He doesn''t want to say," Mateo said. "He said it''s new and special."


    "Okay. Now it all makes sense," Gareth said.


    "It does?" Mateo and I both asked at the same time.


    "Yep."


    Mateo and I paused but there was no further explanation from Gareth.


    "Are you going to be home all night?" Mateo asked Gareth.


    "I don''t have to be. I can leave if you want another makeout session with your boyfriend."


    Alex turned a deep red.


    "I can be gone all night if you want me to," Gareth added.


    "No," Mateo said. "No sex in the apartment, remember?"


    "You''re the one who made that stupid rule not me. Seriously, I''m fine with it."


    "No," Mateo said. "I''ll keep to my word."


    "Alex must be so frustrated with you," Gareth said.


    Mateo''s expression darkened. Alex blushed even deeper. I hadn''t thought it possible.


    "Fine," Gareth said. "I''ll leave and be back by nine. Do you think you''ll be finished making out by then or do you need more time?"


    "Nine is fine," Mateo said.


    "See you later then." Gareth hung up.


    I wasn''t sure what to say in the silence that followed. I already knew more about Mateo''s and Alex''s love life than I wanted. Wait. I had a boyfriend now too. When could I have a makeout session? I wanted one. Didn''t Vincent have his own apartment? Was that something that was reality or something I had just assumed? If he did have his own apartment, we could have sex anytime we wanted. Maybe I would have sex before Mateo. Now I wanted sex. No, no. I was getting ahead of myself. Again. It was getting hot in the hallway.


    "How was Vincent last night?" Alex asked breaking my inappropriate thoughts.


    "What?" I asked thinking of the kiss.


    "He''s a jerk," Mateo said. "Why worry about him?"


    "He was a jerk," Alex said, "but he apologized - keeps apologizing and I believe he is sincere. I don''t think he will do anything like that again. He says he will support us now and I believe him."


    Mateo frowned, but didn''t say anything.


    Alex turned to me. "Mateo said you stayed with Vincent last night after he left so I''m asking, how was Vincent?"


    Of course that was what he was asking about. He wasn''t asking about the kiss. He wouldn''t know about the kiss.


    "He seemed distraught, broken," I said. "I don''t think he meant to hurt you and he realized last night that was what he was doing. I don''t think he''ll do anything like that again."


    "He did post that nice comment on our picture," Mateo relented.


    Alex nodded. "I just still can''t believe he would even consider using that incident with Jason against me like that."


    "If you want to cut him out of your life, I''ll support you," Mateo said, "but if you want to forgive him, I''ll try being friends with him. He does seem sincere now."


    "I will forgive him," Alex said. "I just need a few days."


    "I''ve got to go catch my bus," I said because I really wanted to call Vincent. I rushed away from them and as soon as I thought it was safe, I called favoriteentrepreneur.


    "Hi," he immediately answered as if he had been waiting. That thought warmed my insides.


    "Hi," I said.


    "How was soccer practice?"


    "Good." I walked under the changing leaves to my bus stop. A gentle breeze blew and a few leaves fell to the sidewalk. "I couldn''t stop smiling though so the guys on the team started asking me if I was dating someone. I convinced them I had a crush, but not dating."


    "You couldn''t stop smiling?"


    "No." I still had a smile.


    "Me neither," he said.


    "Good," I said. "Alex asked about you."


    "What did he say?"


    I arrived at the bus stop. There were a few other students waiting, but I didn''t recognize any of them.


    "He asked how you were last night. I told him you were truly sorry."


    "He wasn''t suspicious about you and me was he?"


    "Of course not. I think he will forgive you sooner rather than later. And I think Mateo will too."


    "Thanks, Chet."


    "No problem."


    The bus arrived. I got on, put my card to the reader and found a seat near the back.


    "So how was your day?" I asked.


    "Overall it was good," he said. "My last teacher tends to drone on and on in this monotonous tone and I tend to zone out. She only tests on the book though so I could skip class and still ace the tests, but I don''t want to make a habit of missing classes."


    "I''m fortunate I don''t have one of those teachers this semester," I said. "I had some in high school though. So boring."


    We talked about our classes and schedules the rest of my bus ride home.


    "Do you have an away game Saturday or a home game?" Vincent asked me as I walked passed homes towards my own home.


    "I have an away game. It''s far away this time so the bus is going to leave tomorrow night. I''ll be back Sunday morning."


    "Guess we can''t have a date night Friday then."


    My heart sank and for the first time in my life part of me wanted to miss a soccer game.


    "Would you have time for lunch tomorrow though?" Vincent asked.


    I stopped walking and stood on the sidewalk at the end of my street. I didn''t want to go home quite yet. "I would have time," I said.


    "Good," he said. "I''ll pick you up at the same place and time as today then. It''s probably better that you can''t do it tomorrow night anyway. I should really go back to my family home and apologize to my grandma for missing her retirement party."


    I couldn''t just not go home. I began to walk down the sidewalk again. "My dad did mention that to me. I guess your grandma told my dad to go to my soccer game when he told her both were on the same night. His work has always been good about letting him off for that kind of thing. I guess that''s your family business. The way my dad speaks of them, I thought they would all be really nice."


    "My grandma is nice, and my dad and brother are professional when it comes to the business."


    I stared at the red door of my house not wanting to go in. My dad''s car pulled into the driveway at that moment.


    "I''m home," I said, "and my dad just pulled up so I guess I should go."


    "Okay. I''ll see you tomorrow. Thanks for today, Chet."


    That silly grin was back on my face. "See you tomorrow," I said and hung up.


    I ran up to my dad and greeted him with a hug. He chuckled under his breath.


    "How was your day, son?"


    "Good. How was yours?" I followed him into the house.


    "My day was great," he said.


    It didn''t seem like Kannika or my mom were home.


    "Have you eaten dinner?" my dad asked.


    "Not yet," I said. I placed my bag down in my bedroom and then went into the kitchen. My dad was already taking chicken out of the fridge.


    I sat at the table and watched him as he cooked. "Do you want some help?" I asked after he had the chicken, broccoli and rice cooking.


    "Nope," he said easily. "I got it."


    "Where''s mom and Kannika?"


    "Shopping. Some school dance is coming up. Kannika needs a dress apparently."


    "Oh."


    My dad finished making a cheese sauce. He combined the ingredients and then got a plate for me and him.


    I got the utensils and filled two glasses with water. It was the least I could do.


    I took a bite of my dad''s delicious food before I spoke again. "I found out today that my new friend''s last name is Kinsington."


    My dad''s head shot up. "Vincent? He''s your age right?"


    I smiled hearing his name. "Yes, Vincent."


    "He worked at the manufactory for two summers in between school," my dad said. That surprised me. I had assumed wrongly that his family would shelter him and he wouldn''t have any work experience.


    "He worked between sophomore and junior year and junior and senior year. He was a hard worker and he learned fast. So did his brother when he used to work summers. And I think his brother is doing a good job now as a manager. Their grandmother instilled good work ethics in them," he said.


    I was glad to know they weren''t completely spoiled, but that didn''t change the fact that they had told Vincent all those horrible things. Well, Vincent seemed to exclude his grandmother from those horrible sayings so maybe she wasn''t bad.


    "What about their dad?" I asked as I ate more of the chicken, broccoli and rice in the cheese sauce.


    "I like him," my dad said. "He is always fair and wouldn''t ask us to do anything that he wouldn''t do himself. He sometimes goes to the workers and works alongside them. The founder used to do that too. Actually, she did that up until last year."


    "What about Vincent''s mom?" I asked.


    My dad''s face instantly darkened and he looked down at his plate of food. "I don''t want to speak ill of the boss''s wife," he said.


    "It''s just to me," I said. "It''s not like I''m going to repeat it."


    He looked back up at me and sighed. "She doesn''t work. And I don''t mean just at the factory. She doesn''t work at all, which I have nothing against except she will come into the factory and chat it up with the caucasian workers so they can''t do their job. Mind you she talks only to the caucasian workers. She even had the audacity once to say to one of them that he should be promoted to plant manager even though he had never managed anything a day in his life and had only been there 3 weeks. And she said it right in front of me as if I wasn''t there. Do you know how many promotions and degrees and knowledge you have to have before you''re a plant manager?" His accent came through like it did only when he was truly upset.


    "She''s racist?" I asked. That surprised me because Vincent didn''t seem racist at all and it didn''t sound like the rest of his family was either. They were definitely homophobic though.


    "You didn''t hear it from me," my dad said. The accent was gone so he must have calmed down.


    "She''s racist against everyone who isn''t white or just Thai Americans?" I pointed to myself.


    "Anyone who isn''t white," my dad whispered to me as if there was someone else in the room who might overhear us.


    Great. So now I already had two things against me in dating her son. First I was the wrong sex and second I wasn''t white. Oh well. I liked me as I was. I didn''t care what she thought of me.


    "I''m glad you''re friends with Vincent," my dad said. "He''s a good kid and a hard worker and I always thought he needed more friends."


    I smiled as I stuffed my mouth with another bite. At least Vincent seemed to have everything going for him with my family.

 Chapter 25

    Alex


    I pretended I was still working on the last problem of the general chemistry assignment. Mateo and I sat on his couch. To my disappointment there hadn''t been any making out yet. I peeked over at Mateo''s homework. He was still struggling with the last problem.


    He was smart and excellent when it came to biology. He wouldn''t have received a partial academic scholarship otherwise. Most of the time he breezed through general chemistry, but there were times where he would have problems with certain questions. This was the case now.


    "I can help...," I started, but he interrupted.


    "No thank you." He smiled at me, but it was one of his fake smiles he used when he didn''t want me to know he was struggling with something. "I''ve got this. Easy."


    It wasn''t the first time he turned down my help. In fact, he had never accepted my help. It bothered me. A lot. I had told him about Jason when he had first expressed an interest in me because I wanted to be in a completely honest relationship. Mateo was always willing to jump in and help me whenever needed, but wouldn''t let me reciprocate. I wanted to feel needed too.


    I gave Mateo some slack though. This was his first relationship and we had been dating for only a few months. I knew he loved me and genuinely cared for me. He would open up to me eventually.


    I put my homework and book back in my bag. There was only so much time I could fake working on that last problem.


    "I''m done too," Mateo said. He put his homework on the little coffee table in front of the couch. I doubted he figured out the last problem, but I let it go. I was his boyfriend not his parent and he was an adult.


    He leaned in immediately and kissed me. It was gentle at first. His lips were soft and warm. I wrapped my arms around his waist and pulled him closer to me. The kiss became more intense with our lips crashing together, moving together.


    He leaned into me pushing me gently until my back was on the seat of the couch. He hovered over me, his body stretched out over me. I shifted so my legs were on either side of his hips.


    Our kisses were now open mouth kisses. Then our tongues entwined and mingled. Our connection deepened and my arms around him tightened.


    His lips broke away from mine. He kissed my jaw, trailed down my neck until he found the hollow spot that sent fire throughout me. A sound escaped my lips as he licked and sucked. Pleasure tingled through my entire being.


    One arm grabbed his waist tighter while my other hand trailed down between us over the cloth of his shirt. I could feel his muscles beneath the cloth. My hand continued down over his pants and cupped the front of his pants. He backed away.


    "We can''t fool around that much," he said. He leaned in for another kiss, but I sat up and pushed him away.


    "What''s wrong, babe?" he asked.


    "Tell me truthfully, Mat. Is it really because you made that promise with Gareth or because you don''t want to sleep with me?"


    He looked aghast that I could even ask something like that, but it seemed like a reasonable question to me. He was the one who always pulled away when things started to get heated. He was the one who made that promise to his roommate. Gareth told him he could break it anytime. And Gareth was right. I was frustrated.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Is that what you think? That I don''t want you?"


    That wasn''t it exactly. I knew he wanted me. His body didn''t lie, but his head always made him pull away so maybe there was some unfathomable reason in his head he thought we shouldn''t have sex. Maybe he thought I would break. Maybe he thought he wouldn''t be good enough for me. Or maybe...maybe he held back because I already slept with Jason.


    Mateo took my hand. "I want you," he said. "I want to sleep with you. It takes everything in me to hold back. I made that rule with Gareth and maybe you think it''s silly, maybe he thinks it''s silly, maybe everyone thinks it''s silly, but I want you to know that I''m a man of my word. I want you to know I''ll never break a promise to you or anyone. I want you to know I''m dependable."


    I studied him hard. I searched his deep, brown eyes and saw that he was telling the truth, but he was still holding something back. Whenever he held something back like this, it was because he wanted to appear strong and perfect in front of me so whatever he held back was due to his own insecurities. What he didn''t understand was that I didn''t want him to be perfect. I wanted us to be imperfect together. I wanted us to grow together.


    "I love you," he said.


    I decided to focus on the fact that he did want me, that he thought so highly of me, that he loved me. That melted my heart. I withdrew my hand from his, but only so I could hug him. I bent awkwardly so I could place my head on his shoulder. I could only hold that position for so long before I started to get a kink in my neck because Mateo was so much shorter than me.


    "I love you too," I said and sat back up.


    He wrapped his arms around my waist. He didn''t try to kiss me again. That moment had passed. It was nice to feel him in his my arms, to be wrapped in his arms.


    "I''m going to get my own apartment," I said.


    His arms were still wrapped around me, but he pulled back slightly to look me in the eyes. "Are you sure? What about your mom?"


    "I''m an adult now," I said. "She''ll be lonely for a little bit, but isn''t every parent when their child moves out? It is an inevitable reality. And I want to. I''m ready."


    "When?"


    "Soon," I said.


    "If you wait until the end of November, we can get an apartment together."


    This was unexpected and I was filled with a burst of happiness.


    "You want to?" I asked. "Live together?"


    "Yes," he said. "Unless you don''t want to."


    "I want to," I quickly said. "I could get an apartment now and you could move in when your lease is up here."


    "No," he said. "I want to split the rent fairly with you. I can''t afford to do that while I''m still paying rent on this place."


    "I can just pay the full rent until you move in and then we can split it."


    "No. I...just humor me please. Just wait for me. We can search out an apartment together and get one that is right for both of us."


    I didn''t really want to wait another month. More than a month, but instead of arguing I squeezed him tighter and said, "All right. What about Gareth?"


    "He''ll probably move to the dorms. He wanted to live in the dorms originally, but when we decided to be roommates we got an apartment instead."


    We sat there in silence just enjoying the moment while we held each other. After some time had passed I said, "I want to go to the police station Monday between classes. Will you go with me? We probably won''t have time for lunch."


    "Of course I''ll go with you," Mateo said.


    "I think I''ll tell Vincent before we go."


    "When will you tell him?"


    "In a few days. Sunday probably."


    Mateo''s arms tightened around me. His warm lips kissed my jaw. I moved so my lips met his.


    The door opened. Gareth paused at the open door. "I''ll come back later," he said.


    "No," I said. "It''s all right. I should get home."


    I picked up my bag and walked to the door. Mateo followed me. "I''ll see you tomorrow," he said before he tiptoed to kiss me gently on the lips.


    When I got to my car, I sent a text to Vincent.


    Me: Is it alright if I come over Sunday at 6? I want to discuss something with you.


    Vinny: Of course. You can come over anytime. I''m truly sorry.


    I didn''t respond to that. I knew he was sorry and I was in the process of forgiving him, but it honestly still hurt that the person I trusted most even thought to use my greatest pain against me. I would forgive him and he would remain my best friend, but some of that trust was gone now. I believed he would fully regain my trust in time.

 Chapter 26

    Vincent Kinsington


    I didn''t get the exact same parking spot that I had yesterday, but close enough that I was sure Chet would be able to find me. As I waited for him to find my car in the cafeteria parking lot, I scrolled through the news articles I had found and saved of him.


    There were several local and state news articles about him and even some national ones. I had no idea he was so famous in the soccer field. Last year South High won state due mainly to Chet. Last year he had been ranked as the number two high school striker in the entire nation. He had received several offers from universities and colleges all over the nation for a full soccer scholarship. Some offers even from outside the country.


    There was even an interview with him where he said why he decided to stay local. Not only did our university have one of the top soccer teams, it also had sports management as a bachelors option, it was high ranking academically and his family was here. These were the reasons he had chosen to attend our university.


    Soccer wasn''t the only reason he had received so many offers. He also had a really high GPA. I was dating a local celebrity and didn''t even know it. It didn''t matter though. There was still a lot I needed to learn about him, but I knew he wouldn''t let someone in distress just leave without being comforted. I knew he would stick up for his friends no matter what. I knew money wasn''t everything to him. Family and friends were. And I knew despite my many mistakes, he liked me.


    "Hi," Chet popped up in front of me in that exact moment with his handsome smile.


    "Hi," I said. I stuffed my phone back in my pocket embarrassed that I had saved news articles of him all over in my phone.


    He leaned back and forth cutely on the balls of his feet. "Where are we going today?"


    I waved a hand to indicate he should get into the car. I got in the driver''s side as he got in the passenger''s side.


    "Is there somewhere in particular you want to go?" I asked as we put on our seatbelts.


    "You know that cafe that serves the bagel sandwiches? Not the one we met at before. The one where you sit down and the servers come to you. Have you ever eaten there before? Do you know which one I''m talking about?"


    Oh yes. I knew it. It was where Alex introduced me to his boyfriend for the first time and I insulted the waitress because I thought she was interested in me for my money.


    "I know it," I said.


    "I''ve really been craving their turkey bagel sandwich," he said.


    I hadn''t been back since, but how could I say no to his sweet face. Besides, it had been a few months, surely they wouldn''t remember me.


    "Let''s go there then," I said.


    I started up the car and pulled out of the parking lot.


    "My dad said you worked at the factory," Chet said.


    "I did a little bit," I said.


    "He said you were a hard worker and that he was glad I was your friend. He said you needed more friends."


    "You told him we were friends? Not boyfriends?"


    "No. You said we needed to keep it secret for now. Do you want me to tell him? I can."


    My heart began to beat rapidly with panic and my fingers started to get cold. "No," I said. "Not yet."


    We drove on in silence for awhile before he said, "Is your mom racist? My dad thinks she is."


    I sighed. "She is."


    "No one else in your family is? My dad said the rest of your family seemed nice and you don''t seem racist."


    "I don''t think they are," I said.


    "They are homophobic though," he stated.


    I pulled into the parking lot and turned off the car. "My dad yes. I''m not sure my brother would be if my dad wasn''t. He copies my dad most times. I''m not sure my mom is either, but she will always agree with my dad. She will never go against him."


    "You didn''t mention your grandma," he said.


    "My grandma told me if I ever met someone I really liked, to introduce them to her whether it was a man or a woman."


    Chet smiled grandly. "I like her," he said. "Do you think one day I''ll meet her?"


    "I hope so," I said honestly. We paused for a moment as his smile spread tendrils of heat throughout me.


    "Let''s go eat," he said.


    We went inside, found a small table for two and sat. The menus were already at the table. I grabbed one and began to look through it, but Chet didn''t budge to take the other one.


    "You already know what you want?" I asked.


    "Yep," he said easily. "I already said I was craving their turkey bagel sandwich."


    I put my menu back.


    "You know what you want? You can take your time to decide," Chet said. "You don''t need to rush just because I already know what I want."


    "I''ll get the same as you," I said. "It sounds good."


    As if on cue, the same waitress that had served me before came up to our table.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Are you ready to order?" She had a pleasant smile, but it faltered when she saw me. So she did remember me.


    "I''ll have the turkey bagel sandwich and a lemonade," Chet said.


    "And you, sir?" she asked me.


    "The same," I said. When I was here before and thought she had expressed an interest in me, I was sure it was only because she was out for my money and I had treated her as such. But now...well Chet was different. I wasn''t ready to believe everyone was different, but it was possible there were more people like him and maybe she was one of them. And even if she wasn''t, I had treated her rudely.


    While we waited for our food, we talked about our days and about his upcoming soccer match. The waitress came back with our food and drinks.


    "Can I get you anything else?" she asked.


    "Not at the moment," Chet said as he rearranged his plate and napkin.


    She nodded and started to leave, but I said, "I''m sorry," before I even realized it.


    She turned back to me with a confused expression. "Is there something else you need?"


    "No," I said. "I want to apologize for my behavior last time."


    Her eyes widened slightly in surprise, but there was also recognition. She definitely remembered me.


    "I was rude and I apologize."


    Chet''s head turned from me to the waitress and back again. His cheeks were stuffed with the turkey bagel sandwich.


    "Thank you," she said and her smile now seemed genuine. "Enjoy your meal and let me know if I can get you anything else."


    When she walked away, Chet said, "What did you do to her that you had to apologize?"


    I picked up my bagel sandwich and stared at it instead of Chet. He knew I was flawed, but it was still difficult to admit it to him.


    "The last time I was here was when Alex introduced me to Mateo for the first time. I didn''t respond well. You know. She was our server. I gave her an extra generous tip and she thought it meant more than it did. I assumed she did anyway. And I told her...well, I assumed she was after my money and not me and I made a demeaning remark."


    I took a bite of the sandwich and still didn''t look at him.


    "Well," Chet said after a long pause, "now you have me so you don''t need to worry about people only dating you for your money."


    I finally looked at him. He smiled sweetly as he took a bite of his sandwich.


    His words, expressions and actions always made me feel so warm inside. Was this how it was always going to be because if so I''d never let him go.


    "So your family," I said changing the subject. "You have your dad, mom and sister? A younger sister?"


    Chet nodded. He finished with his bagel sandwich already. "Kannika. She is 16."


    "Do you two get along?"


    "For the most part," he said. "Better than you with your brother it sounds like."


    "That''s good." I didn''t tell him that I had always wished I got along with my brother. We didn''t fight or anything, but there was always a distance between us. There was a six year age gap, but it was more than that. From the earliest times I could remember, it felt like he isolated himself from me. I wasn''t sure why. Maybe I had made it up.


    "So," I went on, "Mom, Dad and sister. No one else?"


    His glass of lemonade was raised halfway to his lips. It stopped there. His eyes looked like a deer caught in headlights. There was something else obviously, but he didn''t seem ready to talk about it. That was alright. There was something major I was keeping from him too just because it hurt to talk about.


    "Does your mom work?" I asked changing the subject.


    Relief flooded through his eyes. "Yes," he said. "She is a certified paralegal."


    When we finished with lunch, I drove back to the cafeteria parking lot. I parked in the back of the lot where we wouldn''t be noticed.


    "Good luck on your game tomorrow," I said. "I wish I could see it."


    "The university has a radio broadcast," he said. "They''ve been broadcasting the games. You could listen to it."


    I smiled. "I will."


    He looked out the windows to make sure no one was around before he leaned in and kissed me gently. His lips lingered on mine. I cupped his cheeks with the palms of my hands and took the kiss deeper. Our lips moved together and there was a stirring deep inside me. I wanted him.


    My hands moved down and lingered on his hips while his arms wrapped around my neck pulling me even closer into the kiss if that was possible. I pulled away from the kiss just slightly so I could stare closely into his beautiful brown eyes. His warm breath caressed my face. I leaned in and put my forehead against his.


    "Dream about me again," I said.


    He pulled back and smirked at me. "You dream of me first," he said and got out of the car. He waved at me before bounding off to the sidewalk. I probably would dream of him after that kiss.


    I waited until I could no longer see him. It was only then that I realized my fingers traced my mouth where his lips had met mine.


    When my afternoon class was finished, I sent my grandmother a text.


    Me: Can I come see you tonight


    Grandma: I would love that. Come eat dinner with me. Your brother has a date with Jasmine and your parents are having a date night too. I was going to be all alone and now I don''t have to be.


    Relief washed through me knowing it would just be me and grandma and she didn''t seem mad that I missed her retirement party.


    Me: I''ll be there


    I went home, did my homework and when I thought it was late enough that my parents and Aiden would be gone already, I drove to the family home. When I pulled into the 6 car garage, I was relieved to see only Grandma''s car.


    I went in through the front door and grandma was there to greet me. She wrapped her arms around me in a welcoming hug.


    "Hello, Vinny," she said into my chest.


    "Hello, Grandma."


    "Hungry?" she pulled away and looked up into my face.


    "Starving," I said.


    She took my hand and pulled me into the dining room where Priscilla and Theresa where setting the last of the food on the table. Sliders. My favorite. They gave me a knowing smile before they left the room hand in hand. They would have never done that if my father or mother were home. I had seen them do it in front of Aiden and he didn''t seem to care and grandma obviously didn''t care.


    "Are you okay with sliders, grandma?" I asked as I sat next to her at the table. There was also a salad so she did have another option.


    "I love sliders," Grandma said. "I don''t know why your father doesn''t."


    She picked up a slider and bit into it eagerly to prove to me how much she loved it. Some of the sauce stuck at the corner of her mouth. "Delicious," she said.


    I wiped off the corner of her mouth with my napkin before I grabbed a slider of my own and bit into it. Priscilla and Theresa truly made the best sliders.


    I was into my second one before grandma said, "You seem really happy tonight."


    "I do? How do I usually seem?"


    "Sad," she said. A bit of sauce was on her lips again. "You usually seem sad. I want you to be happy, you know."


    I smiled and wiped off the sauce again. "Don''t worry about me, Grandma. I''m fine."


    "What makes you so happy tonight?" she asked. She took a bite of salad.


    "Grandma, you make me happy."


    She nudged my arm playfully. "If that were true then you would always seem happy instead of sad."


    "It is true," I said. "I''m sorry I missed your retirement party."


    "Don''t worry about that, dear." She patted my hand. "It was boring anyway and you are celebrating with me now. This is better. Now, tell me the real reason you are happy. Did you meet someone?"


    I smiled as I thought of Chet.


    "You did!" my grandma squealed and squeezed my hand. "Who is it? When can I meet them?"


    "It''s still new, Grandma. When some time passes and if things are still going well, I''ll bring him by to meet you."


    "I''m so happy," she said as she continued to squeeze my hand. "I feel good about this. I look forward to the day I can meet him."


    "Don''t tell dad or mom I''m dating someone," I said. "They might start to pry and if they find out I''m dating a he..."


    "Don''t worry, dear. I won''t say anything."


    Later that night when I was home and asleep, I dreamed of Chet. It wasn''t too heated. We exchanged sweet kisses and it drew him closer to my heart. It was a good dream. Saturday afternoon I found the university''s broadcast and listened to the game. It was a little boring until I heard them mention number 22 Watakeekul towards the end of the first half. He scored a goal. The first goal of the game. During the second half the opposite team scored a goal making it a tie, but at the end of the game the other striker on Chet''s team scored again and our university won 2-1.

 Chapter 27

    Chet Watakeekul


    I dreamed of him again, only this time he was hovering over me kissing me everywhere. Everywhere. And then he was inside me, our two bodies moving together as one. It filled me with such pleasure that my entire being tingled.


    I woke hard and aching only I wasn''t back in my room at home. I was on the road sharing a room with Mateo. Blood rushed to my cheeks from embarrassment and I glanced at Mateo hoping he would still be asleep. His eyes were closed. His breathing was deep.


    It was difficult to walk, but I managed to get into the bathroom. I pulled my clothes off hurriedly and got into the shower. I turned the knob all the way to cold. It didn''t work. I couldn''t stop thinking about him, about his golden eyes that burned into my soul, about his lips on mine...and other places. I turned the knob to a comfortable heat and wrapped my hand around myself. I began to pump as I thought of his body over me, inside me, moving. I imagined the dream again and again until I came. My cum washed away with the water. I quickly washed my hair and body, rinsed off and turned off the shower. I dried off and quickly got dressed.


    When I stepped out of the bathroom, Mateo was still deep asleep. I checked the time on my phone and then I went and shook Mateo''s shoulder.


    "Wake up, Mateo. The bus leaves in half an hour."


    His eyes flashed open and he sprang out of the bed and into the bathroom. I gathered my phone charger and changed out of my pajamas into street clothes. Mateo came out of the bathroom rubbing his eyes and yawned loudly.


    "I thought you set your alarm on your phone," I said. "That''s why I didn''t set mine."


    "I did set it," he said groggily. He picked up his phone and navigated through it. "Oh," he said.


    "What?"


    "I set it for 6:30 p.m. instead of a.m."


    I finished packing my bag and zipped it closed.


    "Do you have any plans with Alex today?" I asked.


    "Lunch," Mateo said. He quickly changed clothes. "He is going to meet Vincent later tonight."


    "That''s good," I said careful to sound nonchalant about it. In reality I was ecstatic that Alex was talking to Vincent again. Vincent must be happy.


    Mateo threw his clothes haphazardly into his bag. We got to the bus in time and found seats. It wasn''t like it would leave without us, but we would get scolded. He sat next to Jimmy. I sat behind him next to Devon. I liked this arrangement. Unlike Mateo, Devon wouldn''t snoop when I texted Vincent.


    Me: Do you want to get lunch 2day


    I received a response almost immediately


    Favoriteentrepreneur: Yes. Should I pick you up?


    Me: My dad might recognize your car. Pick me up around the NE corner at 1


    Favoriteentrepreneur: CU then. Congratulations on the game.


    Me: TY


    Devon tousled my hair. It was only then that I realized I was smiling. He didn''t ask any questions though. Instead, he turned his attention back to the window. That had to have been the longest bus ride ever and then I had to take a public bus from the university to home.


    "I''m home," I said as I walked in the door.


    Kannika rushed out of the bedroom with a yaoi manga in her hand. She threw her arms around my neck in a tight hug. "Congratulations," she said.


    "Thanks," I said.


    Mom and dad were there behind her.


    "All right," my dad said as he pried her arms off me. "It''s our turn."


    As soon as Kannika had taken a step back, my mom took her place. "I''m so proud of you," she said and I knew she meant more than just soccer.


    "Thanks, mom."


    "What''s that? A comic?" my dad asked Kannika as my mom continued to hug me.


    Kannika hid the manga behind her back and then must have realized how obvious that seemed, because she brought it back in front of her. She had it turned so my dad couldn''t see the two men kissing on the front cover.


    "Just a manga," she said innocently.


    "Hug your son," my mom said to my dad as she stepped away from me and went beside Kannika.


    My dad hugged me. He said something, but I completely missed it as I was concentrating on Kannika''s and my mom''s whispered conversation.


    "Which one is it?" my mom whispered.


    Kannika showed her the cover.


    "Let me read it later," my mom said.


    Kannika nodded, smiled and rushed back to her room.


    My dad pulled away from me and looked at me expectantly. I had no idea what he just said to me.


    "Thanks," I said.


    He smiled so it must have been an appropriate response. "Should we go out for lunch in celebration?" my dad asked. He looked from my mom to me waiting for one of us to respond.


    "I already made lunch plans with some friends. How about dinner?" I said.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "Dinner it is," my dad said.


    "Let''s try that new barbeque place," my mom said. She took my dad''s arm and guided him away.


    I went into my bedroom and set my bag down. I took out my phone and looked at the time. Not close enough to 1. Maybe I should have made the plans for earlier.


    I put my phone in my pocket and knocked on Kannika''s open bedroom door. She was on her bed reading the manga. She moved her hand so the manga wasn''t directly in front of her face and looked at me, but didn''t say anything.


    "Do you want to play a game for a little bit?" I asked.


    She dropped the manga onto her quilt and jumped from her bed. She rushed passed me into the living room where she turned on the game console. I followed her and she handed me a controller. My dad came back into the living room soon after and we traded off the controllers so we each had a turn.


    At the moment, my dad and Kannika were playing together and I watched them. I noticed my mom go into Kannika''s room, sit on her bed and start reading the manga. My family was a bunch of kids.


    When it was almost 1:00, I left the house. I rounded the corner and saw Vincent''s silver car. I also saw Mr. Miller raking the leaves in his yard staring suspiciously at Vincent''s car.


    "Hello Mr. Miller," I called out to him and waved when he saw me.


    He smiled when he saw me. "Hello there, Chet. Congratulations on your match yesterday."


    "Thank you."


    I opened the passenger side door, but didn''t get in right away.


    "This is my friend," I called out to Mr. Miller because I knew he was as nosey as I was. "He''s the son of my dad''s boss so I told him to pick me up around the corner so my dad wouldn''t have to be reminded of work today."


    Mr. Miller nodded sagely. "You''re a very thoughtful son."


    I got into the car and closed the door. I waved to Mr. Miller as we drove off.


    Vincent gave me a curious look before he turned his eyes back to the road.


    "Now he won''t bother to mention it to anyone," I said. "It doesn''t look suspicious anymore, just a son taking an extra step to make his dad comfortable for the day. Nothing interesting there. Nothing to gossip about."


    "I see," Vincent said. "He had been blatantly staring at me before you arrived."


    "He was probably wondering if he should report you to the police. He''s nosey."


    Vincent gave me a side glance, but didn''t say anymore about it.


    "You listened to my game then?"


    "Yes," he smiled. "You scored the first point."


    For some reason, it made me incredibly happy that he would listen to my game.


    "When is your next home game?"


    "Saturday," I said.


    "I''ll come watch it."


    "I heard you are going to see Alex tonight," I said.


    "Yes. He sent me a text a few days ago saying he wanted to meet, but hasn''t responded to my texts yet. He does that when he thinks you''ve wronged him. Which I did. He''ll ignore you for hours to days depending on how much you hurt him. Sometimes he doesn''t even tell you what you did wrong and if you don''t know you''re supposed to figure it out yourself. I love him like a brother, but he is a little frustrating sometimes."


    "That''s too much effort to stay angry," I said. "I just tell someone outright if I''m mad or if they''ve wronged me and if they don''t change, then I just cut them out of my life. It''s a lot easier for my peace of mind."


    He took me to the greek restaurant near the university. We both ordered gyros.


    "Can I ask you something?" Vincent asked. I was almost finished eating by that point. I really needed to learn to slow down. Who was I kidding? That wasn''t going to happen.


    "Of course," I said.


    "Are you sure you are demisexual and just not gay?"


    That wasn''t what I had expected.


    "I''ve been surrounded by young men in locker rooms for many years," I said. "I''ve never once been attracted to any of them."


    "But you said you hated me. Wouldn''t you have to be friends with me first to be attracted to me if you are demisexual? We weren''t friends."


    "That''s why I said I wasn''t sure if I was demisexual, but still I did have strong feelings for you."


    "You hated me," he stated.


    "No," I said. "I just said that because you said you hated me. I didn''t hate you. I wanted to be your friend. I saw how dedicated you were to your friends even though you went about protecting them in the wrong way. There was a sadness in your eyes that never left and I wanted to ease your pain. There was a hesitation in you that wouldn''t allow you to open up to new people even though a part of you wanted to. Your golden eyes would haunt me because of the sadness contained in them. And your eyes are so beautiful it''s impossible to forget them."


    He stiffened when I mentioned his eyes and pain flashed through him, but when I said his eyes were beautiful, his expression softened.


    The server came and brought our check, but told us there was no rush. I put some cash down on the bill to pay for my half. Vincent did the same for his half.


    I slid my arm along the table and rested my head on it as I watched Vincent. "Has no one ever told you that your eyes are beautiful?" I asked him.


    He put his arm on the table and rested his head on it like I was so we were staring directly at each other from across the table.


    "Some," he said, "but they never meant it."


    "I mean it," I said.


    "I know," he said quietly.


    The noise of plates clattering, wrappers rustling and people talking seemed to fade away as I stared in his eyes. I had always thought in movies and t.v. shows when that happened that it was cheesy and obviously fake and nothing like that really happened in people''s lives, but here it was.


    There was sometimes a moment on the field during a game when you were connected with your teammates. You didn''t have to say anything, you didn''t have to give signals. There was just an energy, a knowledge, that passed between you and you knew what the other was going to do and you setup to be ready for the play and vice versa.


    This was that moment between me and Vincent, but the energy was more intense than anything I had felt on the field. I couldn''t help but think of my dream - of his lips on me - of his body on me. The intense energy between us electrified that desire. I could see it in his eyes, feel it in the waves coming off him. The desire was clear in his eyes as I was sure it was in mine and as it passed between us it intensified to an extraordinary thirst, yearning, eagerness. I needed him.


    A hand came down between us and picked up the cash and check. "I''ll be right back with your change," the server said.


    The connection between me and Vincent wasn''t broken, but I was aware of everyone else around us now. They were invading our time together - even though we were in public and trying to keep our relationship secret.


    Vincent swallowed hard, but didn''t say anything as he stood up and started walking towards the exit.


    "Your change," the server called after him.


    "Keep it," I said as I followed Vincent.


    Vincent veered before he reached the door and went into the men''s bathroom instead. I hesitated for only the briefest of moments before I followed him. The bathroom smelled of lemon and looked like it has just been cleaned.


    The two stall doors were open and no one was at the urinals. We were alone. He stepped into one of the stalls. I followed him. He shut the door behind me. As soon as he did, my arms reached for him as his reached for me. Our lips crashed together in an intense kiss. My arms squeezed around his neck drawing him closer to me. His arms around my waist crushed me to him. The desire, ache and fire shot throughout me as we kissed. We paused briefly to catch our breaths. His warm breath touched my mouth as if even his breath wanted to kiss me.


    My arms tightened around his neck pulling him those few inches to my mouth to continue our kiss. My tongue darted between our open mouths just as his did the same as if we were still connected enough that our beings and minds moved as one. His hot, wet tongue set new flames and desires through me. I was becoming semi hard and strongly suspected he was too. My hands fisted in his hair as his moved down below my waist over the curves of my butt.


    The bathroom door opened and we pulled our mouths and tongues away from each other. I tried to keep my breathing quiet. I hadn''t realized how heavy it had gotten until then.


    Footsteps shuffled across the bathroom to the direction of the urinals. There was a shhh sound as someone peed, then washed their hands and left the bathroom.


    Vincent smirked. "Let''s go," he said. He opened the stall door. Before we made it to the bathroom door, I stopped him and ran my fingers through the back of his hair. I had messed up his hair, the least I could do was fix it.


    He looked down at me and smiled. "I really like you, Chet," he said.


    "I like you too."


    We exited the bathroom before anyone else could come in and he took me home. He dropped me off the same place he picked me up. Mr. Miller was no longer in his front yard. I waved at Vincent as he pulled away.

 Chapter 28

    Vincent Kinsington


    It was about six when Alex knocked on my apartment door. He brought barbeque chicken with him from the place down the street and a large bottle of cola. I resisted the urge to hug him and tell him all about Chet.


    "I''m sorry," I said instead.


    He sighed as he put the food on my little table. "I know," he said. "And I forgive you."


    "I''ll never do anything like that again. And after spending time honestly looking at pictures of you and Mateo, I do think you are good together. I do think he genuinely loves you. I''m sorry I wouldn''t allow myself to see it before."


    Alex smiled and hugged me. "Get some plates and glasses for dinner," he said.


    I went to my kitchen and retrieved two white, ceramic plates and two clear glasses. I set them on the table as Alex was already getting the food set up.


    "So if I set up a dinner with you and Mateo, you''ll go and be civil?"


    "Yes," I said eagerly. I had to get on Mateo''s good side not only because he was Alex''s boyfriend but also because he was Chet''s best friend. And because I had wronged him.


    Alex smiled. "I''ll set it up. I''m not sure when it will happen. He is busy with soccer and school and he is planning a birthday party for Chet."


    "When?" I asked trying to appear uninterested.


    "Friday. Do you want to come?"


    Yes. "I''m not sure Mateo would want me to go."


    "He''ll be fine with it," Alex assured me. "You''ll be there as my friend. And I don''t think Chet will mind."


    I was pretty sure Chet wouldn''t mind. I had noticed his birthday was coming up. I had hoped to do something to celebrate in private - nothing sexual. Well, maybe in my dreams, but it would be too soon in real life. Wouldn''t it?


    It was good to spend time again with my friend like this. He talked about little things as we ate. He freely spoke about Mateo and I smiled instead of lecturing him on why they should break up. It was refreshing and eased my heart.


    "I''m going to the police station tomorrow," Alex said as he wiped his hands on a napkin. Our plates were empty.


    "To report Jason?"


    He nodded.


    "Do you want me to go with you?" I asked.


    "No. Mateo is going with me."


    "I could still go with both of you."


    He smiled. "No, but thank you. I''ll let you know how it goes."


    "Okay," I said. I was a little disappointed he didn''t want me to go, but at least he was speaking with me now and freely sharing things about Mateo. Maybe I should tell him about Chet. Except Chet had said himself he didn''t want to tell anyone about us yet. I would wait until I got the go ahead from him.


    Alex stayed at my place playing video games until 10:30. I washed my face and brushed my teeth. I was changing my clothes when my phone rang.


    The name came up only as Don''t Answer. I had saved his number to know not to answer it on the off chance he called. I let it ring and ring. Each time it rang my nerves jumped so tingles ran down my entire body. It stopped ringing. I let out the breath I had been holding. A few moments later my phone beeped to let me know I had a voicemail message.


    My hand shook as I brought the phone up to my ear.


    "It''s me," the unfamiliar voice said. "I know you know about me. I don''t want to interfere with your mother''s life or yours. I just want to meet you. You don''t even need to call me dad. You''re attending university now right? You''re probably just as smart as your mother. Can''t I just...can''t we just meet? You and I? Just once? I''ll never contact you again after we meet if you don''t want me to. I''ll leave it to you, but I really hope you''ll contact me."


    I didn''t save it. I didn''t delete it. I hung up. My hands trembled. My lungs wouldn''t fill with enough air. My heart began to beat rapidly - pounding painfully against my chest. I took in a deep breath, but it was an audible wheeze. There was only one person I thought of in that moment.


    "You can''t call me this late. My sister hears everything."


    "Come over," I said.


    "What''s wrong?" Chet''s voice was filled with concern. I hadn''t realized I had allowed that much emotion in my voice. "Vince?"


    But I couldn''t answer passed the hard lump in my throat.


    "Text me the address," Chet said. "I''m on my way." He ended the call. It was difficult to text the correct address with my fingers shaking as they were. I had to correct the text several times before I hit send.


    Less than twenty minutes later there was a knock on my door. I wasn''t sure how he got there, but I didn''t ask him. I was still trembling when he arrived. I opened the door and saw him standing there with black, messy hair. He wore a plain white t-shirt and black jogging pants. His dark eyes took in my state with one short glance and then he threw his arms around me. I stepped back pulling him into my apartment with me. I pushed the door closed with my foot.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked. He stroked my hair.


    His chest was pressed against mine in the tight hug. His heartbeat was steady. It calmed my own.  I let out one long breath and stopped trembling.


    He pulled away just enough to look up into my face. His hand touched my cheek and brushed away a tear I didn''t realize was there.


    "Better?" he asked.


    I nodded. He broke the hug, but took my hand as he looked around my apartment. "Is this a studio apartment and not a one bedroom? I thought for sure you''d have a one bedroom apartment."


    "It is a one bedroom," I said.


    He looked at me and raised one black eyebrow. His hand was warm in mine. I didn''t want to let go. Ever. I wanted to keep his warmth forever.


    "Then why is your bed out here?" he asked.


    "The bedroom feels confining," I said.


    Chet stepped further into my apartment and opened the first door he came across. It was the bathroom.


    "Are you looking for the bedroom?" I asked.


    "Yes. I want to see the bedroom of a rich college student who doesn''t keep his bed in there."


    I opened the door across from the bathroom. He lead the way into the room filled with my desk and computer, a dresser, a large tv, several gaming consoles and a coffee table in front of a black loveseat. He kicked at one of my dirty shirts on the floor.


    "I thought you''d be cleaner than this," he said.


    I shrugged. "I never had to clean up after myself before."


    He looked at me like this was the most ridiculous thing he had ever heard.


    "Well, if I''m going to be coming over here more often, you need to start."


    I smiled at the thought of him coming over more often. "Alright," I said.


    I pulled him back into the living room. I let go of his hand as I went to the other side of the bed and sat on it with my feet up and my back propped up against the headboard. I patted the bed next to me. Chet kicked off his shoes and got on the bed, but he didn''t sit up like I thought he would. He spread out on the bed with his back on the quilts. He stretched his arms and legs out wide then he wiggled from side to side.


    "This is really comfortable," he said. "I wish I had one like it. My bed is a queen, not king sized like yours and it''s twenty years old. I used to have to share it with..." His voice broke off suddenly.


    I was reminded of the time I had asked about his family and he had looked trapped. There was something else - someone else - he didn''t want to talk about. That was okay with me. He would tell me when he was ready.


    I shifted so I was lying on the bed next to him. I propped myself up so I could look into his face. His hand reached up and delicately touched my cheek. I should tell him why I called, but I wasn''t sure I could vocalize it. People around me just knew. I never had to actually say it.


    I shifted so I could place my head over his heart. His arms came around me in a safe hug. His heartbeat was steady, calming. I needed to tell him. Now was the time.


    Why did my eyes have to be so different? Why couldn''t I just have inherited my mother''s eyes? Most of my problems with my family would have been resolved if I just had my mother''s eyes.


    "I love your eyes," Chet said casually.


    Had I spoken my thoughts out loud? No. I hadn''t. I lifted my head off his chest so I could look into his eyes. His fingers reached up and brushed along my tight eyebrows. The muscles relaxed under his touch.


    "Can you hear my thoughts?" I asked him.


    An amused smile touched his lips and he shook his head.


    "Then why are your words always exactly what I need to hear?" I asked.


    "They are?"


    I nodded.


    He smiled wider. "I was just thinking that your eyes remind me of tiger''s eye stones. They are my favorite. I have several in a shoe box that I''ve collected over the years. Do you want to see them some time?"


    "Yes," I said. I sat up on my bed and leaned over him to grab my phone from the little end table next to my bed. He sat up and propped his back against my headboard.


    I opened my voicemail and pressed to listen to the latest message and then I quickly handed the phone to Chet. He took the phone with a slightly confused expression and put it up to his ear. I watched him as he watched me while he listened. His expression changed from confusion to comprehension. He handed the phone back to me when he was done. He didn''t ask who the caller was. It was obvious.


    I motioned for him to go back to his original position. He scooted down the bed a little bit and stretched out. I placed my ear over his heart again. He held me.


    "My mom isn''t from here," I said. I held onto his shirt for comfort. For once when this subject came up, I didn''t feel the beginnings of a panic attack. "She came here to attend the university. She worked full time and paid her own way through college. She was a waitress at an upscale restaurant. It was where she met my dad. They started dating. Only...only she already had a boyfriend. She had started dating him in high school. They had grown up together. He still lived in her hometown, but they were still together. My dad and her other boyfriend knew about each other. She didn''t hide it from either of them.


    "My dad grew serious and proposed. My mom accepted. That should have been the end of it right? Of course she would stop seeing her old boyfriend after she married my dad. That is what everyone thought until I was born." My voice faltered. Chet''s arms tightened around me.


    "She was almost kicked out of the house then, me with her. I''m still not sure why they let us stay.  I''m still not sure why my dad put his name on my birth certificate. I look enough like my mom that no one would know except my eyes give me away. It''s why I hate my eyes. They mean I''m not my father''s son."


    He stilled when I said I hated my eyes. I pulled back just enough to look at him. "If you keep telling me my eyes are beautiful, I might start believing you."


    He smiled and said, "They are my favorite color." And I melted back into his arms with my head on his chest. "She''s not still seeing him is she?"


    "No," I said. "She won''t risk getting kicked out of the house and losing her wealth - my father''s wealth."


    "Will you go meet with him? Your mom''s old boyfriend?"


    "No," I said.


    His hand caressed my hair and we grew silent. It felt great to have his arms around me, his heartbeat in my ear. It was rhythmic and soothing. It was hard to keep my eyes open.


    "I have an older brother," Chet said. "He''s six years older than me. We used to share a room. He used to watch out for me, protect me, spend time with me. And then he turned fourteen and everything changed. I don''t know why that was the age he changed. I don''t know why he decided doing meth, stealing from others and staying away from his family was better than what he had before. He started to hit me instead of protect me. He stole from us. He stole a lot from us. He hurt my little sister. My parents tried to get him help, put him in a drug rehab program, but he didn''t even want to try. He''s been in and out of prison several times. He broke into someone''s home and robbed them at gunpoint. There were small children in the house too. The gun wasn''t loaded, he never had bullets, but still the family hadn''t known that. He just didn''t care. I don''t ever want to see him again."


    I slipped my arms between his waist and the bed and squeezed him like he squeezed me. We stayed that way awhile longer before I said, "Chet."


    "Hmm."


    "I''m glad you''re my boyfriend."


    "Me too," he said. And that was how I fell asleep with his rhythmic heartbeat as my lullaby.

 Chapter 29

    Chet Watakeekul


    Vincent''s breathing slowed, deepened and I knew he was asleep. My plan had not been to stay the entire night. I needed to get my dad''s car back to him before he had to leave for work in the morning. He didn''t even know I borrowed it. But how could I leave Vincent? I couldn''t. Especially not with his head on my chest and his arms around me.


    His arms were going to fall asleep if he left them like that. I shifted and moved his arms from underneath me. His head moved slightly on my chest, but he quickly settled on me and never actually woke. He was so tall and he was down so far on the bed that his feet stuck out over the end of the bed. I pulled the quilt from the other side of the bed and wrapped it around us so we were wrapped like a burrito. It appeared I would be spending the night. I pulled one of his pillows underneath my head and wrapped my arms around him. His deep breath made my own eyes slowly close.


    I woke some time later. The light over his table by the kitchen had been left on through the night. There was a large window by his bed with dark blinds which were currently closed. If it had been daylight though, the light still would have streamed through in places, but it was dark. I tried to dig my phone out of my pocket, but I quickly realized I would have to move Vincent to do that and I didn''t want to do that. Vincent''s phone was still next to us on the bed. I picked it up and looked at the time. 5:33.


    I could fall back asleep and hope my alarm would wake me in time to get the car back. Instead, I gently scooted my way out from underneath Vincent. He shifted, but didn''t wake. I moved the pillow I had been using under his head. I crouched next to him and looked at his sleeping face. In this moment, the stress and pain were free from his face. He looked innocent and sweet with a slight smile on his lips.


    I leaned over him and kissed him gently on the forehead. "I don''t want to leave, my love." My body tingled as soon as I said the words. We hadn''t even been dating a week. It was much too early to call him ''my love'' as much as the words sounded right. It might scare him away. For a moment, I was worried he might have heard my words, but his sleeping expression never changed and his breathing remained slow and deep. I delicately swept a finger over his eyebrow.  He had seemed to like it when I had done that last night.


    I stood up and scanned the room quickly. I had to leave, but I didn''t want him to think I had abandoned him. I saw his backpack by the table. I quietly opened it and took out a notebook and a pen. I opened the notebook at the back because I didn''t want to feel like a snoop by going through his things. I mean, I normally was a snoop, but I wanted to be respectful of Vincent. Besides, he had been open with me. I didn''t think he would purposely hide anything from me.


    I don''t want to leave without saying goodbye, but I borrowed my dad''s car and he needs it to go to work. I''ll meet you at the same time and place for lunch unless you can''t do lunch today. Text me when you wake up so I know you saw this.


    I didn''t know how to end it. I couldn''t just say ''love Chet''. It was way too soon in our relationship.  Everything either sounded too formal, too informal or too intimate so I didn''t end it. I just left it as it was.


    I opened his apartment door, but looked back at him one last time before I left quietly closing the door behind me. The streets were empty, the sky was dark. It didn''t take me long to get back home.


    The house was quiet when I stepped inside, but I knew Kannika was a light sleeper and would hear me come home. I put my dad''s keys back in their usual spot and then stepped quietly to Kannika''s room. Her bedroom door was open so I stood in the doorframe. She was on her bed, under her blanket, but her eyes were open and she blinked at me tiredly.


    "Go back to sleep," I whispered to her.


    "Where were you?" she whispered back.


    I stepped inside and went to her bedside. It would be better to talk in her room. There was less chance we would wake up our parents. "A friend''s," I said.


    "You sounded worried after you got that phone call and then you just rushed out without saying anything. You even took dad''s car. And then you stayed out all night."


    I hadn''t even thought about how Kannika would have perceived the previous night''s events, but I should have. When Kiet still lived with us, she would stay awake until she heard him come home. She had many sleepless nights. Our parents didn''t know. I patted her head. "I''m sorry," I said. "I should have sent you a text letting you know I was okay. Were you awake all night?"


    She nodded.


    "I''ve stayed out before," I said. "I could have just been with Gareth or Mateo."


    "But you sounded so worried when you left. If I knew it was just Gareth or Mateo I wouldn''t have worried. Was it them?"


    I thought about lying to her, but that would complicate things a great deal and I''d have to tell Gareth and Mateo to lie for me and then they would want to know who I really was with. And I hated lies.


    "No," I said. "A new friend."


    "A friend or are you dating someone?"


    I hesitated, but it was all she needed. "Since when?"


    "Not long," I replied.


    "When can we meet them?"


    "I don''t know," I answered honestly. "But I promise, if it gets really serious I''ll introduce you."


    She nodded and her face relaxed into a tired smile.


    "Do you want me to tell mom and dad you are sick so you can sleep for the day?" I used to do that when she had stayed up all night waiting for Kiet to get home.


    "No," she said. "I''ve got a test today. Thanks though. Just tell them to let me sleep in an extra half hour." Her eyes were already closed and she rolled onto her side.


    I tiptoed out of her room. I went through my morning routine. When I heard my parent''s bedroom door open, I rushed to them as quietly as I could and whispered that they should let Kannika sleep for an extra half hour. They took extra care to be quiet.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    My phone buzzed with a message.


    Favoriteentrepreneur: I saw your note. TY for staying with me. CU for lunch.


    Me: CUL


    It was earlier than usual, but I left the house and caught the bus up to the university. I exercised, showered and ate breakfast with the football players.


    When I arrived at my finance class, the normal people congratulated me on the game. Melissa came in shortly before class started.


    "Hi," she said to me.


    "Hi."


    "I listened to your game," she said. "Congratulations on your win."


    I smiled. "Thanks."


    "Your team ranks high enough that it is going to make the soccer tournament."


    "That doesn''t have much to do with me," I said. Okay, maybe it had a little bit to do with me. I was on the team after all. "We''ve gone to the soccer tournament for many years in a row now."


    "Still, you scored a goal," she said.


    I smiled because I did make a goal. I couldn''t refute it.


    "Do you want to get lunch today?" she asked.


    "Sorry, I''ve got plans," I said.


    Her face fell slightly and I felt a little bad because we were friends, but I wasn''t about to miss an opportunity to be with Vincent.


    The professor walked in and started class. When class was finished and everyone was starting to meander out of the classroom, I said to Melissa, "Some of the guys on the team were asking if I could introduce you to them, but I don''t want to if you are uncomfortable with it."


    She stopped and waited until the rest of the students had left before she said, "It''s really hard having an unrequited crush."


    "Sorry," I said.


    "You don''t need to be sorry," she said. "You can''t help how you feel anymore than I can. Is your lunch today a date?"


    I didn''t answer. For a brief moment she seemed devastated before she covered her grief and her face held a forced, but pleasant expression. "Sure," she said. "Introduce me to your friends some time." And then she turned around and left.


    That meant she was okay with it...right?


    I started on my normal route to the cafeteria, but noticed Melissa was in front of me heading there. I didn''t want her to see me with Vincent so I took the long way around another building. It led to a more direct path to the back of the cafeteria parking lot. It meant I had to walk over grass instead of a sidewalk, but that was fine with me. I liked the feel of the grass under my feet. It felt like I was on the field.


    I saw Vincent before he saw me. He was standing by his car again looking at his phone. I rushed to him without running, which was difficult. I liked running and I liked Vincent.


    "Hi," I said.


    He smiled handsomely. It made my heart jump a little.


    "Hi," he said. "Get in."


    I rounded to the passenger side and got in as he got in the driver''s side.


    "Where are we going today?" he asked as he pulled out of the parking lot.


    "Wherever you want," I said.


    He pulled out of the parking lot. His hand reached across the seats to grasp mine. Our fingers entwined.


    "Thanks for leaving me that note this morning," he said. "I admit, I was a little lonely when I woke up and you weren''t there. I didn''t know you had borrowed your dad''s car though."


    "You didn''t wake up when I got up?"


    "No. I thought I would, but I guess I was really tired."


    He didn''t know I had kissed him on the forehead and called him ''my love'' then. I was glad of that. It was strange. I had to keep reminding myself we hadn''t been dating long. It felt like we had.


    "My sister was awake when I got home," I said. "She had been worried about me and hadn''t been able to sleep. I admitted to her that I was dating someone, but didn''t tell her who."


    "You said last night that she hears everything."


    "She does," I said. "She''s always had super hearing, but it got even better when Kiet started staying out all night. She would stay awake and listen for when he came home."


    "Why?"


    "She said it was mainly because she was worried he would get hurt or hurt someone. At least when he was home she knew what he was up to, that he was physically safe. There was another part of her that stayed awake when he was gone because she dreaded the thought the police might knock on our door in the middle of the night looking for him or to tell us he was dead."


    "Did the police ever come looking for him?"


    "Yes," I said. "It was never at a normal hour either. It was always like 2 or 3 in the morning. It happened twice. He was never there when they came though."


    He pulled into the parking lot of the Japanese place that was really close to the University. Like all the restaurants this close, the food was great and affordable.


    We went inside, sat and ordered. The drinks came out first.


    "Alex invited me to your birthday party on Friday. Are you alright with me going?"


    I couldn''t stop the smile that spread on my face. "Of course," I said.


    "It was harder than I expected it to be not to tell him about us," Vincent said. "Do you still want to keep it secret from him?"


    "If we tell him, we have to tell Mateo and I think Mateo is still angry with you. Also, he was weirded out when I admitted I had a crush."


    "Why would that affect him?"


    "Because I was his first crush."


    Vincent choked on the cola he had just swallowed. I handed him a napkin as some of it came out of the corners of his mouth. I didn''t know it was going to affect him like that. Someone must have had a crush on Vincent during his life too. I wasn''t sure why it was a big deal.


    "What?" he asked when he finished coughing.


    "In middle school he confessed to me. That was when I knew he was gay. I didn''t tell anyone because he told me not to. I didn''t even tell Gareth. But Gareth knew he was dating Alex before I did and didn''t tell me so I guess we''re even. It''s not a big deal. I''m sure people have confessed to you."


    "Not my best friends," he said. "Not only did he confess to you, my boyfriend," he stopped and looked around just to make sure no one had heard him say boyfriend, but no one was paying attention to us, "he is also now dating my best friend."


    "It''s not that big of a deal," I said. "He confessed, I turned him down. We became even closer friends. Now he is dating Alex and loves him. He was only weirded out because he thought I was asexual and when he learned otherwise it was a blow to his ego. That''s all. People have crushes on me all the time. I''ve never reciprocated. Melissa has a crush on me. It doesn''t mean anything."


    "It means something to them," he said.


    The server brought our food. We waited until after he left to continue our conversation.


    "Okay, it might mean something to them," I acceded, "but they''ll get over it. Melissa is just a friend. Some of the guys on the soccer team want me to introduce her to them. The only one I''ve ever had an interest in is you. Do you know what''s weird though?"


    "What?"


    "When I told Gareth I had a crush he acted like that was impossible until he found out I thought this was special and wanted to keep it safe. Then he said it all made sense, but how could it make sense because of that? And he answers his phone right in class and talks without a care. He''s weird."


    Vincent had a handsome smile. "That is weird," he agreed. "What do you want for you birthday?"


    "Hmm," I thought about it while we ate. "You better not bring anything to the party. That might look weird. Actually, no you better bring something, but something simple and generic so no one gets suspicious."


    "A gift card to that pizza place," he said.


    "Yes. I would love that. Or even one from here, since we''re already here."


    He chuckled a little under his breath at that. "Okay," he said. "But that''s just for the party. What do you really want?"


    "I don''t really want anything except to spend time with you. We could use the gift card and go out to eat dinner."


    "I could make you dinner," he said, "and we could stay in my apartment to eat it."


    "You know how to cook?"


    "A little. Priscilla and Theresa taught me a few simple things I could cook for you."


    "Deal. When''s your birthday?"


    "November 28."


    "Mine''s October 28," I exclaimed happily. Our birthdays would be easy to remember.


    "I know," he said with a wide smile.


    "What do you want for your birthday?" I asked.


    "I''ll let you know when it gets closer."


    That sounded reasonable. We finished and he dropped me off in the same place. After soccer practice I called him again and we talked about little things as I took the bus home. I couldn''t get enough of him.

 Chapter 30

    Mateo


    I followed Alex to his car directly after General Chemistry. There was a manila folder on the passenger seat. I picked it up and set it on my lap.


    "What''s this?" I asked.


    "I''ve been collecting my phone records ever since Jason started blackmailing me," Alex said. "I want to have the evidence ready to make it easier for the police."


    "That''s a good idea," I said.


    Alex pulled out of the parking lot and drove through the streets. He was unusually quiet and his face was serious.


    "It''s going to be alright," I said. I wasn''t sure I believed that, but I wanted him to believe it. I reached across the seat and squeezed his thigh. He smiled at me. It was strained, but still a smile. His hand clasped onto mine.


    We pulled into the police parking lot. He let go of my hand and I started to open the door to get out, but he hesitated.


    "Do you want to do this another day?" I asked.


    "No," Alex said. He opened the door and got out quickly. I walked beside him as we crossed the parking lot and entered the main door.


    "What can we do for you?" the female officer behind the front desk asked.


    "Someone is blackmailing me," Alex said. "I would like to report it."


    She nodded. "Have a seat for a moment and I''ll get someone to come take your statement."


    We waited about five minutes before a male officer came out to greet us. We stood up. "You want to report blackmail?" he asked us even though we were the only ones waiting. Alex nodded his head. "Come on back," he said. He led the way through a secured door. Beyond it was an open room with several desks. Some were empty. Some had uniformed officers sitting at them. They all seemed busy. There was a general hum as officers spoke on the phone or with each other or civilians who were assumedly reporting crimes like we were.


    As we walked he said, "I''m Officer Hunt. Detective Garcia is going to handle your case. He is currently on his way back to the station so I''ll go ahead and take your statement and he''ll join us if he gets back in time."


    The officer rounded his desk and indicated with his hand for us to sit in the two seats in front of his desk.


    As we sat, he typed something in his computer before turning back to us. "Which one of you is being blackmailed? Or are you both being blackmailed?"


    "I am," Alex said. He clasped his hands together tightly in his lap. I almost reached over to take his hand, but I wasn''t sure if he wanted me to or if it would be appropriate in this setting so I didn''t.


    "What is your full name?" the officer asked.


    "Alex Wyvern Lundquist, but my last name used to be Madsen. I changed it to my mom''s maiden name when my parents got divorced."


    "Your middle name is Wyvern?" the officer asked with a smile I couldn''t discern. He typed the information into the computer.


    Alex nodded.


    "That''s awesome," the officer said. He took the rest of Alex''s information and then glanced at me. "And what is your relation to all this?" he asked me.


    "I''m here to support him," I said.


    "He''s my boyfriend," Alex said without any hesitation.


    The officer''s expression didn''t change at all as if this revelation was no big deal, a common day occurrence that shouldn''t warrant any reaction.


    "Tell me the details about the blackmailing," the officer said.


    "It started last year in high school," Alex said. He took out his phone and handed it across the desk to the officer. The original text from Jason was already open. The officer took the phone, but didn''t look at it right away. He typed in more information before he looked at the texts.


    "What''s the video clip?" he asked.


    "He recorded us having sex. I didn''t know he was recording."


    "You were in high school?"


    Alex nodded.


    "And it was taken without your consent?"


    "Yes."Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "How old were you? 17? Because we might be able to add child pornography charges."


    Alex shook his head. "No. I had turned 18 by then."


    Officer Hunt continued to type in all the information. "What about your blackmailer. Jason? How old was he?"


    My heart tightened. Was it all right for an 18 year old to have sex with a 17 year old? Was that considered statutory rape? Would Alex end up being the one in trouble here? I never thought to look up the laws for that.


    "He was 18 too," Alex said. "His birthday is the end of August, mine is the middle of September, the video was taken at the end of September."


    The officer took out earphones from a desk drawer and plugged them into Alex''s phone. He clicked on the video. His expression never changed as he watched it. He scrolled down through Jason''s text messages and clicked on another video.


    Alex''s fingers trembled ever so slightly, but other than that he didn''t give any indication that this was difficult for him. I reached over and squeezed his knee. He gave me a grateful smile.


    I had never seen the clips or the video. I never wanted to. I didn''t want to see the man I loved in the heat of passion with another man - another man who betrayed him.


    The officer put the earphones back away and typed again before he said, "It''s good you''ve kept all these texts. We have evidence against him. The text says he posted part of the video online, do you know where?"


    Alex nodded and told him.


    "I advise getting a lawyer to help you get the video taken down. It will help that you have a police report now," the officer said. "He didn''t contact you for a year. Why did he stop contacting you after the initial blackmail?"


    "I paid him," Alex said.


    I gasped before I could stop it. "You told me Vincent handled it," I said.


    "Vincent and Trevon and everyone else believes that is what happened," Alex said. "But really, Jason doesn''t care about his family. Vincent threatening to fire his parents from the plastic manufactory isn''t enough for Jason to stop blackmailing me. I paid him the money. Don''t tell Vincent or anyone else though. Let them believe they handled it."


    I nodded and settled back into my seat not sure how to process this new information.


    "You paid him the full hundred thousand?" the officer asked not phased at all by our little exchange. He was nothing but professional.


    "No, I paid him half that," I said.


    "How did you pay him? Cash?" His fingers clicked away at the keyboard.


    "No," Alex said. "We went to my bank and I transferred the money to his bank account."


    The officer laughed.


    "What is it?" Alex asked.


    "Sorry," the officer said. "This guy blackmailing you is just a real idiot. He is leaving evidence everywhere."


    "I don''t think he ever expected me to report it," Alex said. "People often underestimate me."


    The officer nodded and looked at Alex with admiration. I didn''t like it. I needed to relax. It wasn''t like the officer was gay and now had a crush on my boyfriend...was it? Maybe he was. I reached out and took Alex''s hand in mine. The officer''s eyes flickered to our clasped hands briefly - so quickly if I hadn''t been watching him I wouldn''t have noticed - and then back to the computer screen.


    "This isn''t just a blackmail charge," the officer said professionally. "This is also unlawful surveillance. Are you prepared for the full video to come out because honestly even if we arrest him and he ends up going to jail, even if we find the video on his computer or phone or where ever else, it''s out there now and the parts he has already posted could be saved and reposted by anyone."


    "I''m prepared," Alex said. I squeezed his hand. I was proud of him.


    A man in his mid thirties wearing a suit came up behind Officer Hunt and gave him a few light nudges on the shoulder. Hunt looked up at the new man and stood up. The man sat in the chair and began to read the report on the screen. Officer Hunt grabbed a nearby chair and pulled it over so there were now two chairs behind the desk.


    "This is Detective Garcia," Officer Hunt said. The detective''s eyes landed on us for the first time and he gave us a slight nod before he went back to reading the report. I didn''t get the impression that he was trying to be rude, more that he was just too focused on his work.


    Detective Garcia stood up and indicated for Officer Hunt to switch places with him, which Hunt did.


    "Is this your phone?" Detective Garcia spoke for the first time.


    "Yes," Alex said.


    "It has the texts on it and the video clips," Officer Hunt said.


    Detective Garcia looked through the messages.


    "I did bring the phone records that show the texts," Alex said. He nudged me and I suddenly remembered the folder I held. I handed it over to Officer Hunt. "I''ve also included my bank statement that shows the transfer last year to his account," Alex went on. "And," he pulled a thumb drive from his pocket, "I put all the clips of the videos he sent to me on this."


    "Were you afraid we would take your phone as evidence?" Officer Hunt asked.


    Alex blushed. I usually liked it when he blushed but with thoughts swirling in my head that Officer Hunt might be gay and like Alex, I didn''t like it.


    "You have headphones?" Detective Garcia asked Officer Hunt.


    "Top drawer," Officer Hunt said.


    The detective took out the earphones and plugged them into the phone. Then he clicked on the video. Was it really necessary for them to watch it? Alex squeezed my hand this time. I must have showed something of my discomfort on my face. I didn''t like that. I had to be strong for Alex.


    The detective put the earphones away and looked through the papers in the folder. "You''ve done a good job compiling evidence."


    Then he looked back at the computer screen that Officer Hunt now sat in front of.


    "What is Jason''s last name?" Detective Garcia asked.


    "Ellis," Alex said. "Jason Ellis."


    Detective Garcia nudged Officer Hunt''s arm again, but Hunt was already typing. He stopped. One of Hunt''s eyebrows raised and he and Detective Garcia exchanged a look.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    Detective Garcia shook his head and said, "Let''s just say that Mr. Ellis has not been a good boy. I''m sorry to ask something so personal, but during intercourse with Mr. Ellis, did he wear a condom?"


    Alex''s face turned beet red. "Yes."


    "Are you sure? Because if not, you need to go get tested," Detective Garcia said plainly, but not unkindly.


    "I''m sure. He wore a condom. I made him."


    "Good," Garcia said. "You''re smart. Make this one wear a condom too." He indicated me and it was my turn to blush. "Can''t be too careful."


    "I will," Alex said with a smirk on his face as he watched me blush.


    "Here''s my card," Detective Garcia pulled out a business card and handed it to Alex. "We''ll keep you updated, but I do suggest you get a lawyer. It will be easier to get the footage taken off these websites with a lawyer."


    Alex nodded and he and I stood up. "Thank you," Alex said. The relief in his voice was obvious.


    We both shook Detective Garcia''s hand.


    "I''ll lead you out," Officer Hunt said.


    He took us back out through the secure door before shaking both of our hands and heading back inside.

 Chapter 31

    Vincent Kinsington


    The next few days passed the same, Chet and I had lunch together and then he would call me on his way home after soccer practice. Except last night - Wednesday - he texted me after his away game. He was back for school today and we had lunch together, but instead of calling me after practice, he was going to take the bus to my apartment. When he found out I was good at math, he asked me to help him with his finance assignment which I was happy to do. And I had a business calculus assignment so we could work on them together.


    I had offered to pick him up after soccer practice, but he was worried someone might see us so he was going to take the bus here. I had my laptop open in front of me, but I wasn''t really paying attention to it. I could only think about Chet. I closed my laptop giving up. I took out my business calculus book and a pencil. They sat on the table. It was too obvious. I moved them to the kitchen counter. That just looked weird. I put them back in my backpack.


    Wait. I didn''t have any dinner ready for him. He''d be hungry right after soccer practice and it was about dinner time anyway. There was a knock on my door. He was here and I didn''t have anything to feed him.


    I opened the door. Chet stood on the other side with an infectious smile and a bag of take out food from the barbeque place down the street.


    "I thought you might be hungry," he said. "Why are you smiling like that?"


    I shook my head and stepped aside so he could enter. I couldn''t get rid of the smile on lips. "I was just thinking the same about you," I said, "that you would probably be hungry and I didn''t have any food to feed you."


    Chet put the food on my little, round table. "I am hungry," he said.


    I took out plates and got glasses of water as he pulled the food out of the bag. We talked about little things as we ate - soccer, school, friends. When we were done, I cleaned off the table and put the dishes in the kitchen sink. I expected him to start on his finance homework at the table, but when I came out of the kitchen, he was on my bed with his back propped against the headboard. His knees were curled up and he had his open finance book sitting on his thighs.


    I paused to smile at him. Before my stare could turn awkward, I got my business calculus book and pencil and went and sat on the other side of the bed. I scooted close to him though so if he needed my help like he said he did, I would be easily accessible to him.


    He went through the first several problems without asking for my help so I concentrated on my own homework. I kept glancing at his homework, but as far as I could tell he had answered all of the problems correctly and with ease. I was beginning to think he didn''t really need help with his homework.


    He finished before I did and put his book and pencil on the end table next to my bed.


    "That one is wrong," he said pointing at one of the problems I had just finished. I raised an eyebrow at him. He came to my apartment because he said he needed help with his homework not because he was going to help me with mine.


    He smiled so sweetly at me that I couldn''t help but smile back. I checked the problem he had pointed out and he was right, it was wrong. I corrected it and went on to the next problem. He pulled out his phone and leaned against me while he flipped through soccer news articles.


    When I was through, I put my book on the end table next to my side of the bed and wrapped my arms around Chet holding him close to me. He put his head on my shoulder and continued to read the article on his phone. It was something about the Division I soccer tournament, but I was more interested in him than the article.


    I kissed his cheek. He had his phone up as if he was still reading the article, but I knew he wasn''t.  I kissed his jaw. I nuzzled his cheek with my nose until my mouth was near his ear.


    "Why did you ask for help with your finance assignment when you clearly don''t need help?"


    He turned his head to face me. We were so close I could feel his warm breath on my face.


    "I wanted an excuse to come over," he said.


    "You don''t need an excuse," I said. "You can come over anytime."


    "Really?"


    I nodded and smiled at him. He wrapped his arms around my waist and leaned in those few inches to kiss me. His lips were soft, warm. Our lips moved with each other. They were small kisses at first, but it didn''t take long for them to escalate into something passionate. Soon it wasn''t just our lips, but our tongues as well swirling together, entwining. I pulled away when I realized he was now flat on his back on my bed and I was hovering over him. I wasn''t sure how we got into that position. His arms were still wrapped tightly around my waist crushing our lower halves together. He lifted his head off the bed so his lips could meet mine again.


    I kissed him and he settled back on my bed. My lips trailed down away from his mouth, down his chin, down his neck. When I kissed the bare spot where his neck met his collarbone, a soft moan escaped him. I pulled down his green t-shirt just slightly so I could access the spot better. He moaned again. His fingers on my back slipped underneath my shirt. I wasn''t sure if it was on purpose or not, but I was suddenly aware of his semi hard on and mine. I wasn''t prepared to go any further than this. We had never discussed anything and honestly, I knew the basics, but I should have more knowledge on man/man sex. I rolled off him so I was on my back next to him.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    He raised a dark eyebrow at me as if questioning why I stopped. Was it too soon to talk about condoms and whatever else we might need? I didn''t even know.


    He moved so he was now hovering over me. It took my breath away to see him like that. His head slowly bent so he was kissing me. Instead of pulling away to discuss things, my arms wrapped around him. His lips parted from mine to trail along my jawline. Instead of going down my neck, his lips neared my ear. He took the bottom of my earlobe in his mouth and ran his tongue along it. A wave of pleasure that I''d never felt before burst through me and a sound involuntarily escaped my lips. He didn''t stop, if anything it seemed to spur him on even more and another moan escaped my lips. Intense desire hit me and I wanted him in any way I could have him. I was hard, not just a little, not semi, I was full on poking him and he knew it. I pushed him off.


    He rolled off and smirked quite proud of himself. He didn''t hide it when he looked at my crotch. I pushed him playfully in the forehead as I scrambled off the bed clumsily and went to the bathroom. The door slammed louder than I had intended. I pulled off my clothes and got into the shower. I turned the temperature to cold. When the cold and shock of the water finally worked, I turned the temperature to a comfortable one and washed. I got out and dried myself. It wasn''t time for bed, but it was late enough that I would normally just change into sweatpants and a t-shirt for bed.


    I opened the door a crack. The sounds of a videogame came from my bedroom.


    "Chet?"


    "Yeah?" he called from my bedroom. I was relieved he hadn''t left while I was in the shower.


    "Could you bring me a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt from my dresser?"


    "Yeah," he said.


    I waited with the door opened slightly as I heard him shuffling in my room and opening drawers. He brought me a black pair of sweatpants, a red t-shirt and red boxers. He handed them off to me, but tried to peek inside the door. I smirked at him and closed the door before he could get a good look. I had a towel around my waist so he wouldn''t have been able to really see anything anyway.


    I got dressed and went into my bedroom. Chet sat on the couch playing one of my videogames. I sat next to him and stared at his profile as he concentrated on the game. He acted like he didn''t care that I was staring at him but he must have because he died in the game. He put the controller on the coffee table and turned to face me. He didn''t say anything, he just stared back as I stared at him. I wanted to memorize every little detail about his face.


    I leaned into him and kissed him. His hands came up to cup my cheeks. Our kiss ended up with him on his back again and me hovering over him on the couch.


    "Sleep over," I whispered against his lips. His body froze underneath me and I knew despite his escapades on the bed earlier that he wasn''t ready for sex yet either.


    "I mean actually sleep," I clarified. He relaxed. "Is that okay?" I asked. "Will your family worry?"


    "I''m an adult. I can spend a night away from home."


    "I know," I smiled, "but you said last time your sister worried."


    "I''ll send them a text and say I''m spending the night at a friend''s," he said. "I don''t have any clothes to wear though."


    "You can wear some of mine," I said.


    He smirked. "They''ll be too big on me."


    "My clothes would be sexy on you," I said.


    "Okay," he said.


    I got off him and went to my dresser. I pulled out a pair of black boxers and turned back to him showing them off as if that was what I expected him to wear. He threw a couch cushion at me.


    "Fine," I said. I turned back to my dresser and pulled out some gray sweats and a blue t-shirt. He took them from me and went into the bathroom to change. He came out a few minutes later with his own clothes neatly folded. He put them next to his backpack. My pants were too long for him and the shirt slid on his shoulder slightly exposing the defined muscle underneath. The pants were a little big around the waist, but the crotch and thighs fit well.


    "I don''t suppose you have an extra toothbrush," he said.


    "Actually, I do." He followed me into the bathroom. I took out a toothbrush still packaged from the bottom drawer underneath the sink. I put toothpaste on his and my toothbrushes and we brushed our teeth together. Weird how watching my boyfriend brush his teeth could turn me on. He nudged me as if me watching him annoyed him, but I saw the corners of his mouth lift into a smile.


    He followed me out when we were through. He sat on my bed and sent a text. He crawled underneath the covers. It was a little early for bed, but I wasn''t going to argue. I climbed into the other side. His phone beeped and he checked the text message he just received.


    "See?" he said as he showed me the screen, but I didn''t look away from his face. "It''s all good." He set his phone back on the end table. "I don''t suppose you have an extra charger?" he asked.


    I got out of bed and got a few of my different chargers. I had one that fit his phone so I plugged it in so his phone still sat on the end table next to him. I plugged in my own next to my side of the bed and climbed underneath the covers again. It was strange now that I thought about it. From the first time he was on my bed, we had our spots as if that was the way it had always been and always would be. I was always on the right and he was always on the left.


    As soon as I was in the bed we both shifted together, our arms around each other. We looked at each other without saying anything for awhile before I leaned in to kiss him gently. Our kisses didn''t get too heated. It was just nice to be this close to him, to feel his lips on mine.


    "Don''t leave early in the morning." I didn''t mean to whisper it but that was how it came out exposing my vulnerability. "Be here when I wake up."


    "I will," he said.


    "I''ll give you a ride to school in the morning," I went on.


    "Okay, but I like to leave early to get to the sports building."


    "That''s fine," I said. "I can drop you off and then go do something else before school starts. Maybe Alex will meet me at the gym. We usually go a couple of times a week."


    "Okay," Chet said.


    I put my cheek against his hair as he curled up against me, still holding me as I was still holding him.


    "Goodnight, Vince."


    I smiled. I didn''t think Chet had any clue how much his presence meant to me.


    "Goodnight, Chet."

 Chapter 32

    Chet Watakeekul


    The doorbell rang. "It''s my date!" Kannika called from the bathroom.


    "We''re not ready," my mom also called from the bathroom. "Chet, answer the door and stall."


    "It''s not your date," I called back as I walked to the door. "It''s my ride."


    I opened the door and Gareth was on the other side. "Ready?" he asked me.


    Before I could say yes, my dad entered the room and used his phone to take a picture of me and Gareth.


    "Really, dad?"


    "Sorry," he said. "I thought it was Kannika''s date. Hi, Gareth. Come on inside."


    Gareth started to step in, but I said, "We''re leaving to go to my birthday party."


    "It''s still early," my dad said. He stepped forward and wrapped an arm around Gareth''s shoulders. "You''ve got to see Kannika''s dress. I''ll never understand why people spend so much money on clothes they will only wear once."


    Gareth looked over his shoulder back at me as my dad pulled him inside. "What''s going on?" he asked.


    "School dance," I said.


    "Oh," Gareth nodded.


    "Dad, we''re supposed to go help Mateo and Alex setup," I said.


    "They can take care of it," my dad said nonchalantly. "It''s your birthday party, why are they making you work?"


    "Yeah," Gareth added. "It''s fine." But I knew he was just saying that to get out of working.


    Kannika and my mom walked into the living room. When she saw Gareth, her eyes didn''t show any disappointment. In fact, they lit up brightly and the barest hint of a smile came to her lips. I thought she had gotten over her crush on my best friend, but apparently not.


    "Gareth," she said brightly, "what are you doing here?"


    "Just picking up this guy," he said with a vague wave in my direction.


    "Oh right, the birthday party. What do you think of my dress?" She twirled lightly in her gold dress. The beads and sequins on it sparkled under the light. My mom had just spent an hour curling her hair so when she turned the dark curls bounced.


    "It''s nice," Gareth said.


    Kannika''s face fell. "Nice? Just nice? Not beautiful? Not pretty? Not breathtaking?"


    "What can I say, Kanni, you look like a baby in a pretty dress."


    My mom and dad took a step away from Gareth not wanting to be caught up in the moment when my little sister exploded.


    "A baby?!" Kannika''s voice got louder. "I''m only 2 years younger than you. I''m a junior. A baby?!"


    "Sorry, Kannika, but you''ll always look like a baby to me. That''s just the way it is."


    "Ugh!" she stepped towards him in her gold high heels, but I stepped between them before she could do him any harm.


    "You look beautiful, Kannika," I said to placate her, but I knew it wasn''t my approval she wanted.  "We''ve really got to go now."


    The doorbell rang again.


    Kannika gasped. "My date," and she rushed out of the room. She was weird sometimes. A lot of the times. I went to the door and opened it. A young man stood in front of me, brown hair and eyes, lots of freckles. He was taller than me, but he looked a little frightened and intimidated when I opened the door.


    "Hi," he said. "I''m Mason." I was confused by the two different bouquets of flowers he held.


    "Come in," my dad said from behind me. His phone flashed as he took a picture of Kannika''s scared date.


    I didn''t move, but he slid passed me at my dad''s invitation. There was a limo parked outside our house behind Gareth''s old car. Serafina and Rachel stood outside the limo with three boys. Serafina and Rachel waved at me when they saw me. Serafina wore a shimmering purple dress. Rachel wore a blue dress that had pearls on the sides of the skirt.


    "Looks like a group of them are going together," Gareth said over my shoulder. "Remember when I had to beg you and Mateo to go to the dances with me and promised it wouldn''t be individual dates, but just a group of boys going with a group of girls as friends. You two were such a pain in my dating butt."


    "Sorry," I muttered to him, but I really wasn''t.


    "It''s okay," he said. "I understand now. Mateo is gay and you are demisexual."


    I turned around to face him. I glanced quickly at my parents, but they were too busy asking Mason questions and hadn''t heard. I wasn''t afraid they would reject me or anything. I knew they wouldn''t, but I should be the first to tell them. Gareth didn''t miss my look.


    "You don''t want me to say anything?" he asked.


    "Not until I do," I replied.


    He nodded and then he turned to Mason as he said, "Kannika is like my little sister,"


    "I''m not your sister," Kannika''s voice called out from her bedroom.


    "So don''t do anything to hurt her," Gareth said as if he hadn''t heard Kannika. "I have a black belt in taekwondo and I will kick your ass if I hear you aren''t respectful."


    My parents smiled in approval. Kannika called out from the other room again, "But you''re not my brother."Stolen story; please report.


    "I am though," I said to Mason, "and I approve of him beating you up if you hurt my sister."


    Mason swallowed nervously and nodded vigorously. "These are for you," he said handing one of the bouquets to my mother. Gareth rolled his eyes. Kannika came gliding into the room.


    "Oh, hello, Mason," she said sophisticatedly, "I didn''t realize you were here."


    Such an obvious lie.


    "These are for you," Mason handed her the other bouquet.


    "Thank you," she said. "They are lovely." She immediately handed them off to my mom.


    "She''s allergic to flowers," Gareth said as if Mason was stupid.


    "Stop it," Kannika whispered harshly to Gareth.


    "I''m not lying though," Gareth said.


    "You''re starting to sound like you''re jealous," my sister said smugly.


    "I''m not jealous," Gareth said. "I already told you that you look like a baby."


    Kannika''s face changed to pure rage.


    "Time to go," Gareth said to me. I waved to my family and Mason before I followed Gareth out the door.


    "And that goes for you too," Gareth addressed the boys outside.


    "What?" one of them asked confused.


    "If you hurt Serafina or," Gareth bent down to the other girl and whispered, "What''s your name?"


    "Rachel," she whispered back.


    "Or Rachel," Gareth said, "I will kick your asses. I have a black belt in taekwondo and I''ve won many competitions. Wait. How come there are 3 of you and only 2 girls?"


    "Because," Kannika said behind us, "we still need to go pick up Becca."


    "Okay," Gareth said. "The same applies to Becca''s date whichever one you are. If you hurt her..."


    "We can kill them ourselves if they hurt any of us," Serafina interrupted.


    "This is true," Kannika agreed.


    "Okay," Gareth shrugged. "I wouldn''t want to be you boys if you hurt them. They are more dangerous than I am."


    "Picture time," my dad said as he came out with his phone flashing. My mom followed him.


    "Let''s go," I said to Gareth. I rushed to his car before we could be caught up in the picture taking for my sister''s high school dance.


    We got in his car and pulled away from the curb heading towards the university.


    "Your sister still has a crush on me," Gareth said accusingly.


    "It''s not my fault," I said. "I thought she was over it."


    "Well, I am quite handsome. Wait, I''m not your crush am I?"


    "Ewww. No way."


    "Okay, good. I didn''t want to deal with that. So who is it?"


    "Just someone."


    "Mateo?"


    "No."


    "How come I got an ewww but he didn''t?"


    "Really, Gareth? You''re both ewww."


    "Good. Alex? You shouldn''t have a crush on your best friend''s boyfriend."


    "No."


    "The girl from your finance class? Melissa?"


    "No. She''s just a friend."


    "Chet, do you know how frustrating you are? Just tell me already."


    "No. I''m not ready."


    "Why? Because it''s special?"


    Yes. "Yes," I said. I wanted to protect what I had with Vincent for as long as possible. I knew my friends wouldn''t run off and tell his family, but it was special and I wanted to keep that all to myself. I had never felt like this before.


    "Fine," Gareth said finally dropping the subject.


    Gareth pulled into his spot at his apartment parking lot and we got out. I stopped when I saw a familiar silver car. It wasn''t time for the party to start yet. Why was he there so early? I had to remind myself to act normal and not smile as soon as I saw him.


    "What?" Gareth asked me when he noticed I had stopped walking.


    "Vincent''s car," I said. There was no point in lying. There had been plenty of opportunities for me to see his car.


    "Mateo mentioned Alex invited Vincent over to help setup. Supposedly it would give Mateo and Vincent a chance to bond."


    I nodded and followed Gareth into the apartment building.


    "We''re here," Gareth announced as we walked through the door.


    I noticed Vincent immediately. Our eyes met and it took everything in me not to smile and crush him in a hug.


    "Hello," he said to both me and Gareth.


    "Hi," we said at the same time.


    Gold balloons filled the apartment. Vincent and Alex were hanging up a banner that said ''Happy Birthday''.


    "Are you sure I should be seeing all of this already?" I asked.


    "What difference does it make?" Gareth asked as he went to the kitchen and started to setup the paper plates and cups. "You''re going to see them sometime anyway."


    "I''m glad you are here," Mateo waded his way to me through the balloons and put an arm around my shoulder. He turned me away from Alex and Vincent and whispered, "Be nice to Vincent. He''s trying and I do believe him this time. He has been very helpful tonight."


    I said, "But I''ve always been nice to him."


    Mateo seemed a little taken aback by this, but then he nodded. "You did always stick up for him even when telling us what he was planning. Ok. I won''t worry about it then. You''re okay with him being here?"


    I nodded instead of answering because I didn''t trust my voice not to give me away.


    "Great," Mateo said, "then could you tie off these balloons or something so they aren''t all over the place?"


    Mateo left to help Gareth in the kitchen. Vincent and I exchanged a knowing glance, but Vincent quickly looked away when Alex turned to him. I gathered the balloons and tied them off into bunches in each corner of the room.


    It had been great to wake up that morning with my arms around Vincent and his around me. I had awoken before him again, but I didn''t move until he had opened his eyes. He had seemed relieved and happy to see me. I wanted to wake up every morning like that.


    Pizzas were delivered right before the party was supposed to start. People started meandering in and saying ''happy birthday'' to me. A lot of them were from the team, but there were some from my classes and they brought guests with them so I didn''t know everyone, but I was happy so many people showed up for my day. Tim brought his girlfriend. I had seen her a few times in the stands, but had never met her before. She seemed nice.


    Music was going, people were eating pizza, there was a game going on where people tried to flip coins into paper cups. Someone brought beer. I wasn''t sure who. I refused it when Jimmy brought me some. It wasn''t just because I was under 21. I didn''t want anything that would impair my judgement. I wasn''t about to jeopardize my soccer career for one stupid moment while being inebriated. A lot of people were now drinking, but not everyone. Devon didn''t drink even though he was drinking age. Alex, Mateo and Vincent didn''t drink. Gareth did. I wasn''t worried about him. He had always been able to hold his liquor.


    Vincent and I exchanged glances when no one was looking. I wasn''t sure if I could go up and talk to him casually without giving anything away to those around us.


    Melissa came in around this time. I noticed her right away because she didn''t know anyone there and looked lost standing alone in the crowds.


    "Hi," I said to her. Vincent''s golden eyes watched us from the corner of the room.


    "Hi." she smiled brightly. "Happy birthday."


    "Thank you," I said.


    "This is for you," she handed me a birthday card. "I wasn''t sure what to get you."


    I glanced at Vincent. He still watched us. This was the most he had looked at me all night as if he couldn''t look away. Alex watched Vincent until Mateo started talking to him. Gareth also watched Vincent. He was being too obvious about this.


    Suddenly Devon was by my side and Jimmy quickly followed him. Devon nudged me.


    "Melissa, this is Devon and Jimmy. Excuse me for a moment." I left them without looking back and went to the corner where my boyfriend was.


    I faced him so no one would be able to see my lips. I didn''t think anyone in the room could read lips, but I couldn''t be too careful. "You''re being too obvious," I said.


    "What did she give you?" he asked.


    I shrugged. "A card. I haven''t opened it yet. You look like a jealous boyfriend though. Stop it."


    "I am a jealous boyfriend," he said.


    I paused as Timmy and his girlfriend came up to me to tell me they were leaving and wished me a happy birthday one last time. I waited until they left before I said, "You don''t need to be jealous. I''m only interested in you."


    He smiled.


    "Stop it," I said even though I was happy. "You can''t look at me like that."


    He sighed and wiped the smile from his face. "I think I better go," he said. He handed me a birthday card. I put it on top of Melissa''s. "What are you doing tomorrow?" he asked.


    "Game and then nothing. Sunday is a birthday party with my family."


    "Then you can come over tomorrow night and I''ll make you dinner."


    "Okay," I said. He smiled again and his hand started to reach for me, but he stopped himself.


    "I really better go," he said. "Text me later."


    "Bye," I said.


    He went to Alex and Mateo and said goodbye before he walked out the door. Gareth''s and Alex''s eyes trailed after him and I wondered if they had figured it out.

 Chapter 33

    Vincent Kinsington


    I had been to the stadium parking lot before, but I had never been inside it. I stood in line and purchased a ticket. Chet knew I was coming, but I hadn''t told Alex. If he knew, he would feel pressured to sit by me instead of with Mateo''s family. I entered and found my seat. My seat was about halfway up the rows. There were a few people on my aisle, but no one sat directly by me.


    I saw Alex enter with I assumed Mateo''s family. He did look happy as Mateo''s younger brothers walked on either side of him talking animatedly. They sat in my section, but in one of the first rows. Alex didn''t notice me.


    Mr. Watakeekul entered with his wife and Chet''s little sister. Chet had been correct in that she looked like a prettier, feminine version of their father. Chet and his sister didn''t look too much alike, but there were enough similarities to tell they were family.


    Chet''s sister and Mateo''s sister waved to each other as the Watakeekul family passed Mateo''s family. They sat in the next set of rows to the right. Mr. Watakeekul didn''t notice me. That was good. He didn''t know Chet and I were dating, but I was just glad I didn''t have to deal with facing him as Chet''s secret boyfriend. I had met Mrs. Watakeekul at a few work functions, but I had never seen Chet''s little sister before. The seats filled with more people.


    Soon an announcer named the players on the other team. The stadium was mostly silent. Then the announcer named the players on our team. Cheers came from the crowds in the stadium as they announced our players. My heart thumped a little harder when Chet''s name was announced and he came out with his other teammates waving his arm vigorously to the crowds.


    The game started. Chet was on the sidelines. I tried to pay attention to what was happening on the field as I knew how much Chet loved soccer, but it was difficult. I only wanted to stare at his back. Mateo sat next to him on the bench. He turned once and waved at his family and Alex.


    Chet turned once, he saw his family first, then his eyes landed on the girl who had been at his birthday party last night and a wave of jealousy washed through me. I hadn''t even noticed her until then. Chet''s eyes changed when they landed on me. The corners of his mouth lifted into a slight smile. I couldn''t help it, I smiled back. I didn''t think anyone was paying attention to me so they wouldn''t notice. Chet''s attention went back to the field. At some point during the first half, Chet and Mateo were substituted into play.


    I found myself leaving my seat and walking down to stand at the front where I could better see him. This was a new side to him I had never seen before - focused, running, there was a knowledge and confidence in his eyes and a sharp look that was extremely attractive. He usually had an innocence and sweetness to him, but while he was playing he was totally focused on what was happening on that field. And...I had never seen him in his soccer uniform before. The muscles of his thighs peeked out from under the shorts. They were defined and thick and hard to look away from as the muscles tightened and shifted underneath his caramel skin every time he moved.


    There was a nudge on my shoulder that startled me. I blushed when I saw Alex there beside me. How long had he been there?


    "I''ve been wondering this since last night," Alex said. "Do you have a crush on Chet?"


    "No." My blush deepened. "Yes," I admitted. Alex could tell when I was lying.


    "Were you just checking out Chet''s legs?"


    I paused. There was no use lying. He clearly saw me. "Yes."


    Alex smiled and looked out over the field. His eyes found Mateo. Mine found Chet.


    "I do like the uniforms," Alex said. "Who knew you were a leg guy?"


    "Not me," I said as I stared at Chet''s legs and discovered something new about myself.


    "Why are you here?" he asked. "Don''t get me wrong, I''m happy, just confused."


    I wanted to say I was there to support Mateo, but Alex would know that was a lie. Why did the two favorite people in my life have to be so perceptive?


    "I like Chet," I answered honestly.


    "Wouldn''t it be something," Alex said, "if you were the person Chet has a crush on and we could go on double dates."


    I looked at him like he was crazy.


    "What?" he asked.


    "My family," I said and understanding dawned on his face.


    "Well," he said as we turned our attention back to the players. "We could still go on double dates and just pretend you and Chet are there as friends to support me and Mateo. No one would need to know you were dating."


    We stopped talking as the ball got close to the other team''s goal with Chet and Mateo in the lead.  Mateo dribbled the ball, he got passed an opponent and passed the ball to Chet. I saw the moment of calculation in Chet''s eyes right before he kicked and it made my heart race. He was incredibly attractive in that moment. The ball slid passed the diving goalie and hit the net. Chet ran to his teammates with his hands in the air. Those closest to him patted him on the back or rubbed his hair. His eyes found mine and he smiled wide. I forgot to breathe.


    "I''m pretty sure you''re the one Chet has a crush on," Alex said.


    I peeled my eyes off my boyfriend to look at my best friend. I didn''t know what to say.


    "I think you need to find a way to work around your family," Alex went on.


    "I don''t know how," I said. A whistle blew as the first half ended. "You should go back to Mateo''s family."


    "I can go sit with you," he offered, but I shook my head.


    "No. I''m fine. I think you should sit with them." I nodded my head towards Mateo''s family and Alex looked to see that Mateo''s two brothers were on their way to him. "I have to go to the bathroom anyway," I said.


    "Okay," he said. "Try to think of a way to make your feelings known to Chet though."


    He didn''t wait for my answer before he headed off to the brothers. I went to find the bathroom. It didn''t take me long. There was one close by. On my way back to my seat, I saw a familiar face - one that followed Chet around.


    "Hi," Melissa said to me.


    "Hi," I didn''t mean to sound hesitant but that''s how it came out.


    "You probably don''t remember me," she said. "We both went to..."


    "...North High," I said at the same time.


    She smiled and said, "I didn''t think you remembered me. It looks like we''re both friends with Chet."


    "And Mateo," I added because I didn''t want it to look like I was only friends with Chet. "He and Alex are dating."


    "Chet told me," she said. "I''m glad Alex found someone nice."


    "Me too. Well, I''m going to head back inside."


    "Okay, see you around."


    I waved goodbye to her. I wanted to be a nicer person because of Chet, but I couldn''t help my thoughts that I hoped I didn''t see her around anymore.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The game got going again, but to my disappointment, Chet didn''t get to play anymore. We won 2-0.


    I waited only long enough for Chet to give me a knowing glance before I left. I waved goodbye to Alex, but didn''t go talk to him as Mateo''s brothers were still talking to him.


    It didn''t take me long to get home and start dinner. Spaghetti was one of the things I knew I could make well. I hoped Chet liked spaghetti. Maybe I should have asked him first. Oh well, who didn''t like spaghetti? I started on the meatballs first mixing the ingredients in with the meat and rolling them into balls. I placed them on a baking sheet. It was then that my doorbell rang.


    I quickly washed my hands to get off the remnants of meat and ingredients before I opened the door. Chet stood there smiling brightly. He had a backpack slung across his shoulder.


    "Hi," he said.


    His smile spread to me. "Hi." I stepped aside so he could come in. "You''re earlier than I expected."


    "I didn''t talk much so I could shower, dress and get here quickly. Usually it takes me long because everyone else talks to me. I still ended up waiting for the bus though."


    I shut the door behind him and headed back to the kitchen. "Why did you bring a backpack?" I put the baking sheet full of meatballs into the hot oven.


    "I brought a pair of clothes to sleep in," he said.


    I was hoping he would be sleeping over, but we hadn''t confirmed it. He put his backpack on the floor and then came into the kitchen.


    I had the noodles and sauce going and was spreading garlic butter over bread to go into the oven as soon as I took out the meatballs.


    "Do you need help?" he asked. He stood close behind me. He placed his chin on my shoulder as he looked to see what I was doing. "I love spaghetti," he added when he saw what I was cooking.


    "No, I don''t need help," I said. "It''s for your birthday. Just go sit and relax."


    He didn''t go far. He jumped up and sat on an empty counter as I continued preparing dinner.


    "You''ve had girlfriends before," Chet said after a pause.


    "Yes," I said not sure where this was going. I started on a green salad.


    "Did you ever sleep with any of them and by sleep I mean sex?"


    I smiled at his phrasing. "No," I said, "I didn''t."


    "Why not?"


    "Do you want me to have slept with them?"


    He shook his head sheepishly. "No, but didn''t you ever have a rebellious phase where you just did everything your parents told you not to?"


    "Did you?"


    He shook his head again. "I think Kiet took all the rebellion that I and Kannika would have had and used it for himself."


    "I couldn''t afford to be rebellious," I said. "I couldn''t take the chance I would be kicked out. You are the most rebellious thing I''ve ever done and this doesn''t feel rebellious. It feels like I''m becoming myself."


    He smiled grandly at that. His feet swung back and forth. I finished the salad and checked on the noodles and sauce.


    "My family wouldn''t have considered me sleeping with a girl rebellious though," I said. "I told you my dad proposed to my mom, but what I didn''t tell you was that she was pregnant with my brother. My grandma didn''t want my dad to marry her, but he did anyway. I never wanted to take the chance of getting a girl pregnant and then being roped into marrying her. Especially if she just got pregnant to marry into money like I''m pretty sure my mom did." I turned off the sauce so it wouldn''t burn.


    Chet didn''t say anymore as I went about preparing dinner. I had done a little research and yesterday before I had gone to help with Chet''s birthday party, I had stopped and got condoms and lube. I didn''t expect we would use it soon, but I wanted to be prepared just in case. They were safely hidden away in the end table drawer on my side of the bed. I didn''t want him to accidentally come across them and think I expected him to move faster than he was prepared to.


    "Any more questions?" I asked after a length of silence.


    "Not right now," he said.


    "You don''t have to help because it''s your birthday, but if you do want to help, you could set the table."


    He hopped off the counter. He knew right where to go for the plates, glasses and silverware. While he did that, I took out the meatballs and put in the garlic bread. I drained the noodles and added the sauce and meatballs.


    When everything was done and on the table Chet took a bite. My heart thumped nervously that he wouldn''t like it.


    He immediately smiled. "It''s delicious," he said. My heart eased and I could enjoy the dinner I made.


    "You looked really good out on the field," I said as we ate.


    "Thanks," Chet said with an adorable smile. "I was happy to see you in the stands." For the rest of the dinner he told me that was the last regular game and next week there was a sort of mini tournament in his conference before the bigger division I tournament following. To my disappointment, there wouldn''t be any more home games. I should have started dating him earlier.


    It seemed he truly liked my cooking because he had 2 generous portions of spaghetti.


    When dinner was over, he helped me clean up and wash the dishes even though I told him I could do it myself. Then we went into my bedroom and played video games for awhile. I died several times in game because all I could think about were Chet''s legs and how I wanted to see them again and touch them. I finally gave up and put the controller down on the coffee table.


    He glanced at me before he went back to the game. "Is something wrong?" he asked.


    "No," I said. I continued to watch him as he played.


    It didn''t take him long before he placed his controller next to mine and turned to me on the couch. "I know I''m handsome, but I''m not so handsome you have to keep looking at me like that."


    "Yes you are," I said.


    He smiled. "Okay, I am, but still it seems like you want something from me - like how I used to hug my mom and tell her I loved her before I asked her to buy me new soccer cleats."


    "I discovered something about myself today," I said and I slid closer to him.


    "What?"


    I looked down at the jeans covering his thighs.


    "I learned I was a leg guy." I looked back up into his rich brown eyes. "Can I touch them?"


    "My legs?" he seemed taken aback by my request. Maybe I was being too forward.


    "You have handsome thighs. I never knew because I had never seen you in shorts before. And I had no idea I would like them so much. I just want to touch them. Do I sound creepy?"


    "If it came from anyone else, yes, but from you no. It doesn''t sound creepy."


    I still didn''t know what he thought of my request although he wasn''t moving away from me so that had to be a good sign.


    "So can I?"


    He nodded. My hand slid from my thigh to his. His leg was thick and hard. His leg muscles were bigger than mine. I squeezed and felt the muscles tighten underneath the jeans. My hand went higher on his thigh grazing every muscle. I kept going and glanced at him wondering how much he was going to let me do because I was now dangerously close to moving between his thighs.


    His breathing had changed and so had mine. He shifted so he was leaning above me with his hands on my shoulders. My hands went to his hips as he leaned down and kissed me. His kiss wasn''t just lips and tongue, but also lust, desire and fire.


    My body had responded before when he was above me like this and it responded again now. We were only kissing, but already my pants were confining. My hard on came quickly with him pressed above me like that. I pushed him off and stumbled into the bathroom.


    I undid my pants button and was about to unzip it when there was a knock on the door.


    "Need some help?" The smirk was clear in his voice, but the thought of it made me forget to breathe. Maybe this was one of those moments where he teased, but was secretly serious.


    "Would you?" I asked.


    There was a pause from behind the door as I held my breath and I physically ached even more needing relief with the thought of him coming in and doing it himself.


    "Yes." His voice was serious this time. I opened the door.


    He stepped inside and looked at my unbuttoned pants and the obvious bulge. Then his eyes drifted up and met mine.


    He stepped forward so there wasn''t much space between us. His hands moved slowly to my zipper. I stared at his face as he pulled the zipper down. His hand shifted so he was cupping me over my boxers. I was heated everywhere, but especially where he touched as he ran his hand up and down the shape of my hard on over my boxers.


    This was much better than any dream. His hand moved again and slipped underneath my boxers this time. The entire time he watched my face. My legs went weak as he gripped my hard on and began to stroke me. I leaned forward so I was leaning against his shoulders. My head bent next to his ear. My breath must have been loud in his ear, but at the moment I couldn''t care.


    He stroked and explored and touched. I had never felt such ecstacy. My euphoria hit its peak. I came on my boxers and his hand. I shifted back slightly to look into his face. He stared at me for a slight moment before he leaned in and kissed me gently.


    He stepped away from me and cleaned his hand. "You better take a shower," he said.


    "Take one with me."


    He stiffened and I hoped I hadn''t just taken it too far. His face was pensive when he turned back to me.


    "You don''t want to?" I asked.


    I couldn''t decipher what he was thinking as he stared at me for several silent moments, but the desire was there in his eyes.


    "Take a shower," his voice was quieter and deeper than usual and he quickly left.


    He hadn''t said he didn''t want to. It was just too soon. I needed to be careful about not taking things too fast.


    When I came out of the shower, I was about to call out to him to get me some clothes for bed, but noticed he had already placed the clothes neatly outside the door. I quickly got dressed and went out. He was already dressed and in bed. His eyes were closed, but I didn''t think he was asleep.


    I turned out the lights and crawled into bed next to him. I scooted close to him and draped my arm over his stomach. He rolled over so he was facing me. His eyes stared at me in the darkness.


    "Am I taking things too fast?" I asked him quietly.


    He shook his head. "I''m afraid because I want things to go faster," he answered equally quiet. That wasn''t the answer I had expected, but at least I knew it wasn''t because I had made a mistake.


    "What will you do if your family finds out about us?" he asked.


    "I don''t think I can be without you," I said. He smiled. His warm hand reached up between us to caress my cheek. Then he closed his eyes and relaxed against me. He drifted off to sleep, but I thought back on how my body responded both times he had hovered above me. I had always thought when we had sex I would be the one on top, but I was wondering more and more what it would feel like to have him inside me. I still wanted to feel what it was like to be inside him. I wanted it both ways.

 Chapter 34

    Chet Watakeekul


    I sat waiting for class to start. I was early as I usually was and I wanted to take out my phone and browse through it, but I didn''t. Before Saturday night, I would have pulled out my phone and looked at soccer articles. Since Saturday night I had been browsing gay sex. It was obvious Vincent wanted it and I wanted it. It had been difficult Saturday night to not accept his offer of showering together, but I didn''t trust myself not to take things too far if that happened. My dreams had intensified. I knew reality wouldn''t be the same as dreams though. It


    might hurt. I expected it to at first, but that wasn''t what held me back. Both Vincent and I were inexperienced. We hadn''t talked about the details. Was that something we even needed to talk about? Or could we just go with the flow?


    "Hi," Melissa said startling me.


    "Hi," I said and hoped she couldn''t tell I was blushing.


    She sat next to me and pulled out her finance book from her backpack.


    I pulled from my pocket the gift card she had given me for my birthday.


    "I appreciate the card," I started, "but this is too much." I tried to hand back the gift card to my favorite sporting goods place, but she didn''t take it.


    "I can''t return that and I don''t know anyone else into sports," she said.


    I looked around to make sure we hadn''t garnered attention. I lowered my voice and said, "But $100 is too much. I really can''t accept this." I was glad Vincent had never asked me if Melissa had put a gift in the birthday card she had given me. He definitely would not have liked this. He had put a $25 gift card to the Japanese restaurant in his birthday card to me, but he had given me something priceless with the birthday dinner and our intimate experience in the bathroom later that night.


    Melissa still didn''t make any move to take the card back. "Just keep it," she said. "We''re friends."


    I took her wrist and physically placed the gift card in her hand. "$100 is too much to give me as just friends," I said.


    She gave me a strained smile and nodded. She tucked the card back into her backpack.


    The professor walked in and started class. I pretended Melissa discreetly wiping at her eyes meant she had something in them and that she wasn''t crying. I felt bad, but didn''t know what else I could have done. None of my friends had ever given me anything worth $100. And I knew she had a crush on me. I didn''t want her to think she had a chance with me by accepting it. And most importantly I knew Vincent wouldn''t like it.


    By the end of class, she seemed like her normal self. "Devon and Jimmy seem nice," she said. "I liked talking with them at the party."


    "They are nice," I said. I''d only known them for a few months, but they had always been nice to me and I never heard they mistreated anyone.


    "Devon asked me out for Thursday night," she went on. "I told him I''d think about it. What do you think I should do?" How could this poor girl still have hope in her eyes? How many times did I need to turn her down? I didn''t like doing it.


    "You should go," I said. And the hope died in her eyes.


    She nodded and swallowed hard. "I will then," she said. "Do you think they''ll be okay with me dating both of them because Jimmy asked me out for Sunday."


    "As long as they both know about each other and you don''t string one of them along if you have more of an interest in the other one," I said.


    "Okay," she said. "I''ll make it clear to them. Don''t worry." Her eyes lingered sadly on me for a moment longer before she picked up her backpack and walked out of the classroom.


    I followed slowly after. She was gone by the time I stepped out of the classroom. I blushed when I got to the cafeteria parking lot and saw Vincent waiting for me. Luckily my blush wasn''t as obvious as Alex''s.


    I hadn''t seen Vincent since I left his house Sunday morning. The morning after I had jerked him off hadn''t been awkward or anything. On the contrary, it had been sweet when he made me pancakes. We had talked on the phone since, but it was just light stuff because I was at home and Kannika had super hearing.


    He didn''t know I had been looking up info on gay sex since then. He didn''t know I had imagined him and myself in every position I had read about. He didn''t know how much I had enjoyed him releasing all over my hand. My blush deepened. He spotted me and waved me over.


    I rushed over. I might have actually skipped over I was that ecstatic to see him.


    "Hi," he said to me when I made it to his side.


    "Hi." We stared at each other for a few moments before he motioned for me to get into his car.


    "Where are we going today?" he asked once we were in his car and pulling out of the parking lot.


    I pulled out the gift card he had given me. He smiled.


    "Japanese cuisine it is," he said.


    "It''s not a big deal, but I don''t want you to hear about it elsewhere and think I was hiding it from you," I started.


    He glanced at me and turned his attention back to the road. "What is it?" he asked.


    "Melissa gave me a gift card in that birthday card. I gave it back to her."


    "Why?"


    "I didn''t think you''d like that she gave a gift card."You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "I''m trying not to be jealous and controlling," he said. "She''s your friend. She should stay your friend. If she gives you a gift as a friend you can accept it. I''m not going to stop you from having friends."


    "It was for $100 though."


    "Okay. I don''t like that it was more than what I gave you, but it''s not that big of a deal."


    "That''s a lot of money though. Too much."


    "It is?"


    "Yes."


    He glanced at me confused before turning his attention back to the streets.


    "We''ve got to work on your concept of money," I said.


    He laughed at this, but didn''t argue with me.


    We arrived at the Japanese place. We ate. I paid for it with the gift card.


    As we were driving back to the cafeteria parking lot he said, "Are you going to come over tonight?"


    "If that''s alright with you."


    He smiled. "It''s always alright."


    "I don''t want to presume. What if you weren''t going to be home or what if your family was coming to visit."


    "My family doesn''t visit," he said. That was such a strange concept to me. If I had my own place, I knew my family would visit. "If anything like that does happen though," he went on, "I''ll warn you first."


    "Okay," I said. "I''ll be over after soccer practice."


    "I''ll have food prepared for you this time so don''t pick up anything on the way."


    "Okay," I said.


    We pulled into the parking lot. I almost forgot to look around before I leaned over to kiss him, but I did remember last minute. And I was glad I did because there were people nearby. I didn''t kiss him. He looked disappointed until I pointed to the nearby students.


    He sighed. "I''ll see you later," he said.


    "Bye." I almost said ''I love you'' but stopped myself. It was hard to not say it. I wanted the first time I said it to be meaningful to him.


    After soccer practice, I didn''t get out of the locker room as soon as I wanted. Both Devon and Jimmy came up to talk to me.


    "Did Melissa say anything about me?" Devon asked.


    "Or me?" Jimmy said right beside him.


    "Yeah," I said. "I think she is going to agree to go out with both of you." I studied them both carefully to see if either of them had a problem with that, but they both seemed fine with it. They talked to me about her for several more minutes before I could get out of there. Maybe if she hit it off with one of them she could give them the gift card.


    I got to the bus stop and took the bus that would take me to Vincent''s.


    My phone rang. I didn''t think it would be Vincent, although that was who I usually spoke with when I was on the bus. He knew I was coming over and would see him in a few minutes. It was Gareth.


    "Hi," I said.


    "Will you please tell your sister not to send me pictures of her school dance," he said. "I don''t want to see them."


    "Tell her yourself," I said. "She does whatever she wants."


    He sighed dramatically into the phone. "Doesn''t she have a boyfriend now? Why is she still contacting me?"


    "I don''t think Mason is technically her boyfriend. She also said Rachel told him specifically not to bring flowers because she was allergic, but he forgot. I don''t think Kannika thinks too highly of him."


    "Were we that idiotic when we were high school boys?" he asked.


    "Me? No. You? Yes."


    "Haha," he said dryly.


    I laughed. I found myself funny at least.


    "Can I ask you a serious question?" he asked.


    "Why ask for permission? You''re going to do it anyway."


    "That''s true," he said. "Is Vincent the person you have a crush on?"


    I was stunned. Was I that obvious? That wasn''t good. I needed to protect him from his family for as long as I could. My acting needed to get better.


    "I''m going to take your silence as a yes," he said. "How did that happen? How did you get a crush on the guy trying to breakup your best friend and his boyfriend?"


    "It just did. Don''t tell Mateo. He''s just starting to give Vincent a chance."


    "Okay. I won''t tell him who you have a crush on. It''s not like anything has started between you two anyway."


    "Right," I rushed to say when I realized I had paused. Hopefully he hadn''t noticed.


    "And tell your sister to only contact me in emergencies. I don''t want pictures of her in a dress. I don''t want any pictures of her."


    "Tell her yourself," I said and hung up before he could argue with me.


    I got off the bus when I arrived at the stop closest to Vincent''s apartment building. It was a short walk. I took the stairs to his floor even though there was an elevator. I rang the doorbell and waited for a few short moments before Vincent answered the door.


    Before I could greet him, he put a finger up to his mouth to indicate me to be quiet and then he motioned me inside. He had his cell phone up to his ear.


    "That''s a relief," Vincent said. "Did they have an estimate of how long it would take for a trial?"


    It smelled good. There wasn''t any food on the table. I peeked in the kitchen. There was a dish on the counter that had lemon pepper chicken in it. I sniffed to take in the delicious smell. My stomach growled loudly. I glanced at Vincent embarrassed as he came into the kitchen behind me. He just smiled at me.


    "Okay," he said into the phone. "Keep me updated. Say hello to your mother and Mateo for me." He hung up.


    "Alex?" I asked.


    He nodded and embraced me from behind. I enfolded my arms over his.


    "He said the police have arrested Jason. They are going through his phone and computer now for evidence. Apparently Alex wasn''t the only one he has done this too, but Alex had the most evidence saved."


    "That''s good," I said. "Gareth called me as well. He figured out I have a crush on you."


    "Alex figured out I had a crush on you," he said. "He caught me checking out your legs at the soccer game."


    The heat burned my cheeks in a sudden blush as I remembered his hand exploring my thigh. I didn''t think Vincent noticed my blush.


    He pulled away from me. "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat?"


    I nodded and followed him back to the little table as he carried in the chicken and a salad. We settled in the seats and I took a bite of the lemon chicken. It was tender and as delicious as it smelled.


    "You''re a great cook," I said.


    He smiled grandly at this. He took a bite of his own food then.


    "My dad is a good cook too," I said. "My mom can''t cook. Did your mom or dad teach you to cook?" I took another bite.


    Vincent scoffed. "Neither of them taught me how to cook." He paused for a moment with a thoughtful expression. The fork with a bite of chicken on it was forgotten in his hand. "I can''t recall ever seeing them cook."


    I couldn''t imagine it. His family got stranger and stranger the more I learned about them.


    "Theresa and Priscilla taught me how to cook," he said. "They are our chefs. Just simple dishes though. I don''t know anything complicated."


    "Complicated doesn''t matter," I said. "What matters is the taste and this," I pointed at the chicken with my fork, "is delicious. How often do Theresa and Priscilla cook for your family?"


    He looked at me like I was crazy. "They cook every meal for us," he said as if it was obvious.


    "They are there from morning till night to cook your food?" He nodded. "Do they clean the house too?"


    He shook his head. "No. Esther''s team does that."


    I couldn''t fathom his lifestyle.


    "Theresa and Priscilla organize the kitchen," he said as if that would help me understand.


    "Don''t they get any vacation days? Sick days?"


    "Of course," he said. "They don''t take those often though."


    "So who cooks when they are gone? Your grandma?"


    "No. We either hire substitute chefs for the day or order in, but mostly it''s the substitute chefs."


    I shook my head as I took another bite of chicken.


    We cleaned up together after we ate and then we sat at the table to work on our school assignments. We played video games. He took a shower before bed. While he was in the shower I washed my face and brushed my teeth in the kitchen sink. It was a little weird, but that way I was in bed when he came out.


    Vincent turned out the lights and crawled into bed. My eyes met his through the dark. He ran his fingers over my cheek. I leaned in and kissed him. His hand ran down my arm and took my hand as our kiss continued. He moved above me. His warm lips moved down my jaw, traced my neck and settled over that spot by my collarbone. It made me tingle. A moan escaped my lips with the sensation. His tongue ran over that spot and I shivered. There was a stirring in my groin. I pulled Vincent''s face up to look into my eyes before I could be aroused any further.


    "Goodnight, Vince," I said.


    He rolled off me, but threw his arm around me and pulled me close. "Goodnight, Chet."

 Chapter 35

    Vincent Kinsington


    I woke up in the morning to Chet''s deep eyes staring at my face. I smiled and pulled him closer. My best mornings were always the ones where he was next to me when I woke up. He was always awake first and except for that first time, he didn''t leave the bed until after I woke up.


    "Good morning," he said to me.


    "It is," I replied. My eyes shifted closed as I enjoyed this moment of him in my arms and his around me.


    "You''ve got to get up if you want to give me a ride to the university," he said. "Or you could stay in bed and sleep longer and I can take the bus."


    I rolled out of bed. "What do you want for breakfast?"


    "I can grab something at the school," he said as he got out of bed.


    I rounded the bed and wrapped my arms around his waist. "I will make you something," I insisted. He smiled drawing my attention to his lips. I kissed him lightly on the lips three times in quick succession. "What do you want?" I asked again.


    "Fried eggs and toast," he said.


    "Then you get ready while I make it."


    He went into the bathroom while I went into the kitchen. I washed my hands in the kitchen sink and prepared the fried eggs and toast. It didn''t take long and the table was set and the food prepared when he came back out. We sat at the little table. He buttered the toast and then put the fried egg on top of it and ate it that way. I had never seen anyone do that, but it probably wasn''t that uncommon. He seemed to think the way my family ate was strange so maybe I was the weird one. I copied him and took a bite. It was good.


    "Hurry and get ready," he said when we were through. "I''ll clean up." He was already gathering the dishes. I quickly went through my morning routine. He came into the bathroom at one point to brush his teeth. It didn''t take us long to gather our things and be ready to leave. Before we opened the door to leave my apartment we kissed. He was the one to suggest we should have our goodbye kiss before we left the apartment so we didn''t have to worry about someone seeing us in public.


    I dropped him off at the sports building and then drove to the gym near Alex''s house. None of my friends nor I were into sports, but ever since high school, we would go to the gym a couple of times a week. Alex wasn''t there yet when I arrived. I got on a treadmill. Ten minutes later Alex showed up and got on the treadmill next to me.


    "Remind me," he said, "why did we start coming in the morning instead of the evening?"


    Because Chet has been sleeping over and I need to take him to school early so I''m already up with nothing to do was not what I said.


    "I''ve been waking up early," I said.


    "Do you know how much Trevon and I used to hate you for your ability to get up so easily in the morning?"


    Chet was better at it. I didn''t say that either.


    "I should call Trevon before he can call me and scold me for not calling him," I said.


    "You should," he agreed readily.


    Our conversation died away the rest of the time we were on the treadmill. When we were through and doing some easy stretches he said, "Have you figured out how to get around your family yet?"


    I didn''t have to ask to know he was talking about me starting a relationship with Chet. I needed to tell him soon that Chet and I were already dating and I was in it too deep and had no idea what I would do if my family found out. What I did know was that I couldn''t live without Chet. I needed him.


    "No," I said. "Any suggestions?"


    Alex sighed. "I don''t know. I''ll think about it and let you know."


    The day passed as many of my days had lately. I ate lunch with Chet. We split the bill. He told me he would pick up something for dinner since I made dinner for him the previous night.


    When I got home, I picked up and cleaned a little so it would be nice for when Chet got there. I decided I should give Trevon a call before Chet got there. He answered after the first ring.


    "You called me," he said. "I''m shocked."


    "I thought I better call before you could give me a hard time about it," I said.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "I''m still going to give you a hard time," he said. "You should have called me a lot sooner."


    "Okay, but I''m calling now. Be grateful," I teased.


    "Whatever," he said easily.


    "Did Alex tell you about Jason?"


    "That he was finally arrested? Yes. I hate that guy. I hope he ends up in prison for a long time. It sounds like he''s done this to multiple people."


    "That''s what Alex told me too," I said.


    "I heard you are getting along with Alex''s boyfriend."


    I sighed. "I have been stupid. Mateo is nice and Alex really loves him."


    "You have been stupid," he agreed.


    "I''m making up for it now," I said. "So how''s school life? How are things with Arthur?"


    "School''s fine. It''s school. Things are great with Arthur," he paused, but I knew he wasn''t done speaking so I waited.


    "Are you ever afraid of girls?" Trevon asked.


    "Not really," I said, "but I didn''t grow up in the same house as your sisters. Your sisters scare me."


    "Me too," he said.


    "Why do you ask? Is there a girl you''re afraid of?"


    He didn''t answer right away and that pause told me a lot.


    "Is your ex girlfriend causing you trouble?" I asked. "The one who refused to break up with you at first?"


    "Not really," he said tentatively.


    "It doesn''t sound like you are sure about that."


    "She hasn''t done anything to me. It''s just...nevermind. I think I''m just letting Brittany and Kylie influence the way I think about women. It''s nothing. Alex told me you have a crush. The last time I spoke to you I specifically asked if you had a crush and you said no."


    "I didn''t know I had a crush then," I said. "Did Alex tell you who my crush is?"


    "No. He told me you should tell me yourself so I''m waiting. Tell me."


    I hesitated. But I knew Trevon wouldn''t tell my family and he now knew I was bi so, "It''s Mateo''s best friend."


    "His roommate?"


    "No."


    "The soccer player."


    "Yes."


    "You have a crush on a boy," he teased.


    "Shut up," I smiled.


    "You should ask him out and then we''ll all have boyfriends and then we can go on triple dates when I visit home. Oh wait...your family. They are frustrating. You know what? You''re in college. That''s the time to experiment right? If they find out, just tell them it''s an experiment."


    "Trev."


    "What?"


    My heart began to race. My stomach began to twist. But I wanted someone to know. "I''m already dating him."


    "What?" he asked in disbelief. "Alex said it is just a crush."


    "He doesn''t know."


    "You are actually telling me something first? I don''t believe this. Why haven''t you told Aley?"


    "I''m still trying to get on Mateo''s good side," I said. "Chet says if we tell Alex we have to tell Mateo and I don''t think Mateo is ready to know that yet."


    "You''re really dating him?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you serious? Nevermind. You have to be serious. You wouldn''t risk your family''s anger if you weren''t. What are you going to do if your family finds out?"


    It was something always on the back of my mind and I didn''t have a solution for it. "I don''t know," I said. "Chet is special. I feel special when I''m with him. I don''t want to be without him."


    "Wow," Trevon said. "I never thought this would happen." There was a faint bell from his side of the phone.


    "That''s the doorbell. Arthur is here." There was a pause as Trevon went to open the door.


    "How dare you still be on the phone when I arrive," Arthur said playfully.


    "It''s Vincent. He says he has a boyfriend."


    "Trevon!" I scolded right as Arthur said, "What? Let me talk to him."


    "I already told him you were bi," Trevon said to me. "He''s not going to tell anyone."


    "You weren''t supposed to tell anyone," I said.


    There was shuffling on the other end and then Arthur''s voice said into the phone, "He didn''t tell me for such a long time. It was torture. I had to use all my wiles to pry it out of him. Don''t worry I won''t tell anyone."


    My doorbell rang. "He''s here," I said. My breath was suddenly gone.


    "Your boyfriend?" Arthur asked. "Let me talk to him."


    I opened the door. I must have looked distraught because Chet mouthed ''What''s wrong?'' He had a takeout bag in his hands.


    He came inside and I closed the door behind him before I spoke. "I called my friend Trevon and I hadn''t planned to but I told him we were dating and he told his boyfriend and now his boyfriend wants to talk to you."


    He set down the bag of food and his backpack and reached out a hand to take the phone. I handed it to him.


    He brought the phone to his ear while his eyes stayed on me. "Hi," he said into the phone. "I''m Chet. Vincent''s boyfriend." He smiled when he said ''boyfriend'' and I practically melted.


    There was a pause before Chet Said, "Yes."


    Another short pause. I had never wanted to hear the other side of the conversation more in my life.


    "Yes."


    There was a really long pause.


    "Yes."


    His eyes never left mine.


    "No, he''s not, but he is special."


    Me? Was I the one he just referred to as special? I had just called him special too.


    "No."


    That no wasn''t in response to my thoughts I had to remind myself.


    "Yes," he said.


    Pause.


    "I''ll stay with him."


    Him as in me or someone else? What were they talking about?


    "Money doesn''t mean anything."


    For some reason those words spoken by Chet brought me some peace. He was always the same.


    "Yes. I''ve talked with him like that many times."


    Like what? Were they still on the money issue?


    "Not anymore."


    There was a slight pause and then Chet handed me the phone.


    "Hello?" I said.


    "I like him," Trevon said. I had been expecting Arthur. "I think he''s going to be good for you."


    "He already is," I said.


    "I''m hungry," Arthur whined cutely in the background.


    "I''ve got to take Arthur out to eat," Trevon said. "And don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone. Not even Alex until you give me the go ahead."


    We hung up. "He approves of you," I said to Chet. He closed the short distance between us and hugged me.


    "I like him," he said. "I can tell he cares about you."


    "We should tell Alex now," I said into his hair. It was still slightly damp from his shower after practice. "Trevon says he will keep it from him, but I don''t know how long that will last and it''s better if Alex hears it from me."


    "We''ll tell him and Mateo soon although I think it would be better if we waited until after the tournaments. Mateo is stressed enough about them as it is. I don''t want to give him more to think about that might mess with his game."


    "Okay," I agreed. "We''ll tell them after the tournaments."

 Chapter 36

    Chet Watakeekul


    I woke up and stretched enjoying as each muscle pulled taut. When that was done, I turned to my side to watch Vincent''s sleeping face. He was always turned to me. It didn''t matter if it was right when we went to bed, when we first woke up, if I woke up in the middle of the night. That didn''t mean he didn''t move in his sleep. He would shift a bit, maybe more on his back, or more on his side or more on his stomach, but it didn''t change the fact that he faced me.


    We had won our first tournament game the day before yesterday. The last tournament game for our smaller conference would be tomorrow. It wouldn''t affect the outcome. Whether we won or not, our wins for the season were high enough that we would automatically be in the Division I tournament. I tried to think positively, but it was going to be hard to win tomorrow. We were up against the goalie that Devon had never scored against. But anything could happen. He could have an off day. I could be the one to figure out how to get passed him.


    I reached for my phone on the end table next to me and disabled the alarm before it could go off and wake Vincent. I always woke up before my alarm went off when I stayed with Vincent. Probably because I didn''t want it to wake him. I set my phone back onto the end table and shifted so I was on my side facing Vincent.


    My fingers reached out and touched the stubble on his jaw, moved to the stubble on his chin. I wondered if he''d let me shave him. Was that a weird request? He shaved every morning anyway. My fingers moved up and lightly traced his lips. His warm breath caressed my fingers. He shifted slightly and his breathing changed. I withdrew my hand. He might find it strange that I was touching his face while he slept.


    His golden eyes fluttered open. They really were beautiful. I reached up and ran my fingers delicately over his eyebrows. He smiled and seemed to melt under my fingertips as he closed his eyes again.


    "Good morning," I said quietly


    "Yes, it is," he said. He wrapped an arm around my waist and pulled me closer to him. I traced my fingers down the side of his cheek and let them linger on his jaw. His eyes opened. "What do you want for breakfast?" he asked.


    I shook my head and brought my fingers to his lips. My hand returned to my side. I leaned in that short distance and kissed him gently.


    When I pulled away he asked me, "You don''t want breakfast?"


    "Can I shave your face?" I asked.


    His eyes widened slightly in surprise. "You want to shave me?" He ran a hand over his stubble. I nodded. "What about breakfast? You should eat something," he said.


    "We can grab something quick on the way," I said.


    "Okay," he said.


    Good. He didn''t think it was weird. We rolled off the bed and went into the bathroom. I grabbed his facial cleanser and put a little on my hand. I had used his before and thought it was better than my sisters. Yes, I had used my sister''s facial cleanser. My mom always got blamed for it, but my mom did use hers too so she couldn''t refute it. I was pretty sure my dad used it too. My parents paid for it anyway so I didn''t feel guilty.


    I put a little bit of hot water on my hand with the cleanser and gently massaged it into his skin. His eyes closed as if he enjoyed it. My fingers lingered on his jaw again. Maybe I had a thing for his jaw. Was that weird?


    I rinsed off the cleanser and spread on the shaving cream. I prepared his razor and brought it up to his jaw, but hesitated.


    "This feels different than when I shave my own face," I said. The positioning was awkward and I didn''t know how to fix it. It wasn''t really something to fix. I just had to come to terms that it was a different angle and a different view. I brought the razor up to his jaw but hesitated. "What if I cut you?"Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "You''re not going to cut me," he said easily.


    "But what if I do?"


    "Then every time I look at it or feel it I''ll think of how you care for me."


    That was probably the sweetest thing I had ever heard. My heart beat rapidly against my chest and for a moment, I lost my voice. I forgot what I was doing. Then I remembered the razor in my hand.


    "Now I''m afraid I won''t cut you," I said.


    He smiled. "It doesn''t matter if you do or don''t," he said. "I''ll still think fondly of this moment."


    I brought the razor up to his jaw and made the first swipe. His skin was fresh and clear in that spot. I rinsed the razor and shaved the next spot slowly. His jaw was warm under my touch. The more I revealed of his handsome jaw, the more my heart fluttered. I wanted to touch it. I wanted to rub my cheek against his. I wanted to kiss his jawline. I definitely had a thing for his jaw.


    "Are you getting turned on shaving me like I get turned on watching you brush your teeth?" he asked when I was almost through.


    I blushed and avoided looking into his eyes. "I think I might have a thing for your jaw," I said.


    He laughed. Not a laugh like I had just said something funny, but a laugh like I was endearing. My heart wouldn''t stop its rapid beat.


    I finished shaving him. I hadn''t cut him. When I finished rinsing the razor and drying it, I put his aftershave on my hands. I cupped his cheeks, rubbed his jaw, traced the skin around his lips. My eyes met his as he stared down at me. The muscles of his jaw moved as I ran my fingers along them. His skin was smooth and warm. I touched him long after I needed to. The more I touched him, the more I needed him. My breathing changed. There was a stirring in my groin.


    I retracted my hands as soon as I realized I was getting hard.


    "I''m going to kiss you," he whispered a moment before his lips crashed against mine. His hands rested on my hips as my arms encircled his neck. His lips were soft and warm and delicious. I tasted them again and again as our lips moved together. My tongue darted out first with my desire to taste him - to have him - more fully.


    His hands trailed down to the back of my thighs. Our kiss broke for a brief moment as he lifted me - I made a little hop to help him - so I now sat on the bathroom counter. As soon as I could, I pulled him to me again to kiss him. My fingers played with his hair as my tongue rolled with his. My fingers moved down to trace his jaw as our lips moved together. His hands ran along my thighs, squeezing and exploring. They traveled up until he was cupping my hard on over my sweat pants.


    "Wait," I panted and pushed him away slightly.


    "I can take care of that for you," he said with a smirk.


    "No." It was difficult to catch my breath with him so close. My hand was on his shoulder holding him at a distance, but keeping him close.


    "You don''t want me to?" he asked.


    "No. Yes." He had to be confused and I didn''t want him to think I was rejecting him. I put my head down in the crook of his neck. "If you do, I will want to take it further and we have classes to get to and we''d miss those classes and I''m not sure either of us are really ready to go further, but maybe we are and I''m being silly, but even if we are ready, we still have classes and we still have to be responsible as we''re adults now and puppies." I was rambling so much it was incredible he hadn''t just left me. On the other hand, he did say my rambling was cute.


    "Puppies?" he asked with a little laugh.


    I pulled away from his neck so I could look into his eyes. "Yes, puppies. Talk about puppies."


    "Okay. What about them?"


    "Do you want one when we''re older and have our own place and can afford one and have the time for one?"


    He smiled as if I had just proposed. What did I just say? I did just say ''our own place''. He seemed to like it though instead of it scaring him off so that was good.


    "Yes," he said. "Let''s get a puppy. What kind of puppy do you want?"


    "A big fluffy one," I said.


    "Like a malamute?"


    "Yes or a husky or a golden retriever." It was working. My breath evened out and the ache in my groin eased as I thought about cute big puppies.


    "Chows are cute too," he said.


    "Every dog has their own traits and issues," I said. "We should be careful we''re getting the right one for us."


    He suddenly moved forward and hugged me. My arms wrapped around him and pulled him as close as I could. I almost slipped out ''I love you'', but I managed to control myself. One step at a time, I reminded myself.


    "Are you going to sleep over tonight?" he asked next to my ear.


    "I think I better sleep at my home," I said. "I have to get up early to travel to the next game."


    "We''re still on for lunch today though?" he asked as he pulled back.


    "Yes," I said.


    He patted my legs. "Then get ready. You can''t miss your morning class after you wouldn''t let me jerk you off."

 Chapter 37

    Vincent Kinsington


    "Why are we doing this again?" I asked Alex.


    "Because Mateo and I are going to get an apartment together at the beginning of next month and I want to get a start on looking for the right apartment."


    "You also said he insisted on paying half the rent," I said, "and he can''t afford half the rent here."


    We were at my apartment complex waiting for the manager to come out of her office so she could show us the 1 bedroom for rent.


    "That''s true," Alex relented, "but someday he might be able to afford half the rent. Just indulge me. I want to look at the luxury apartments I can''t have yet."


    "Fine," I said.


    The manager came into the lobby at that moment. She smiled grandly when she saw us. She was always pleasant.


    "You said you were looking for an apartment to share with your boyfriend?" she asked Alex but her eyes drifted to me.


    "I''m not the boyfriend," I said.


    "No, he''s my friend," Alex said. "My boyfriend couldn''t make it today."


    "That explains it. I was confused because Mr. Kinsington already lives here. Well, shall we look at it?"


    Alex nodded his head eagerly. The apartment layout was exactly the same as mine. Alex and Mateo would obviously put their bed in the bedroom and not in the living room like I had. The tiles in the bathroom were blue and white instead of black and white like mine were. I preferred the black and white. Other than that, it was an exact replica of my apartment. We thanked the manager and went our own way.


    "I wish Mateo could afford half the rent here," Alex said in his quiet voice as we made our way to the parking lot. "I think it would be fun to live near you. Especially if you started dating Chet. Then all four of us could hang out all the time."


    A part of me did like the sound of that, but a bigger part of me wanted more private time with Chet than not. I agreed with Alex verbally though.


    We got in his car and drove to the next set of luxury apartments. They made the assumption I was his boyfriend too. Alex made it clear that I was just a friend. Alex was looking at the bedroom in the second set of apartments when my phone beeped with a text.


    Favoritesoccerplayer: IMU


    Me: IMU2 good luck on your game


    Favoritesoccerplayer: TY


    Such a small missive, but it meant so much to me.


    We were looking at the third apartment complex when my grandma called me. I stepped into the hall and answered. "Hi, grandma."


    "Hello, Vinny. I''ve been waiting and waiting for you to bring that boy around, but you haven''t."


    I glanced back at the open apartment door, but Alex was completely focused on the apartment. He couldn''t hear my grandma''s side of the conversation anyway.


    "Are you alone?" I asked her.


    "Don''t worry," she said. "No one is home right now but me. So when are you bringing him by. I really want to meet him."


    "Soon, grandma," I said. "I haven''t even told Alex about him yet."


    "Really? I thought you told Alex everything. Okay. If that''s the case I forgive you for not bringing your boyfriend by. Bring him soon though. Are you going to come home for dinner tonight? Jasmine is going to be here," she said that as if it was a great enticement to me. I liked Jasmine. That was why I didn''t want her to go to family dinners. I worried every time that my mom would say some off handed racist remark and hurt Jasmine.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "I''m going to Alex''s tonight," I said. "He and his boyfriend are going to move in together soon. I''m helping him look at apartments right now."


    "Isn''t that something his boyfriend should be doing?"


    "He will," I said. "He''s on the university''s soccer team and the team is out of town right now. We''re going to listen to the game tonight at Alex''s house."


    "And where is your boyfriend? I figured you''d be with him."


    "He''s on the soccer team too," I said.


    "And Alex doesn''t know," she stated.


    "Not yet. I''ll tell him soon." Alex and the manager were finishing up in the apartment. "I''ve got to go, grandma. I''ll talk to you later."


    Alex and I finished saying our goodbyes to the manager. We went and looked at the next few apartments before we drove back to his house. His mom was home already waiting for us. She had ordered French food.


    "My sons," she said when we entered the house. She gave Alex a kiss on the cheek and then she came to me and gave me a kiss on the cheek too. She took my hand and pulled me to the dining table.


    "How is school?" she asked me as we settled around the table.


    "Good," I said.


    "How''s your crush?" she asked.


    I looked at Alex.


    "Well," he said, "I have to tell her things like that. She''s my mom. And it''s not like she is going to run off and tell your family."


    "Who else did you tell?" I asked him. The food was dispersed between us while we talked.


    "Trevon, but I didn''t tell him who."


    "I told him who," I said. I had also told him I was now dating Chet. "You haven''t told Mateo?" I was both curious and afraid of how Mateo would react.


    "No," Alex said. "He''s starting to like you, but I don''t know how well it will go over if he finds out you and Chet have a crush on each other. I guess I better tell him soon. You know, in case you two start dating, it would be good that he could mentally prepare himself. Maybe I''ll tell him tomorrow when I see him."


    "I hope things work out between the two of you," Allison said to me. "I''ve never met Chet, but if he''s anything like Mateo then I know I will like him."


    "But my family," I said.


    "If they kick you out, you can just move in here," she said easily as if it was that simple. "Alex is going to be moving out soon anyway," she said. "I''ll have empty nest syndrome. It wouldn''t be so bad having my other son staying here for awhile. Mateo has stayed over a few times. I like having more people in the house than less."


    "Mateo has slept over?" I asked surprised. As far as I knew, Alex and Mateo hadn''t had sex yet. Unless Alex was keeping things from me again.


    "Just slept," Alex said sounding disappointed. "Mateo won''t do anything in my mom''s house. His words not mine."


    "I even told him my bedroom was across the house and I wouldn''t be able to hear anything," Allison added as we ate.


    "You wouldn''t mind it?" I asked her.


    She shrugged. "It''s not like I think Alex is a virgin. I know he''s not. And I like Mateo. He treats Alex well. It''s not like one of them can get pregnant. And I know Alex is careful so no worries of STDs." She was so different from my parents.


    When we finished eating, we went into the living. I thought we would just be listening to the game, but Alex found a broadcast where we could actually watch it.


    Allison sat in her favorite chair. She flipped through various artists and their works on her phone.  Alex and I sat on the couch. I tried to pay attention to what was happening on the field, but instead I found myself trying to get a glimpse of the sidelines through the players on the field. I smiled at even the tiniest, bluriest moments of Chet on the sidelines.


    As I had seen and heard in the last few games, the coach put Mateo and Chet in during the last part of the first half. Allison finally looked at the game when she heard the announcer say ''Lopez''. I had only recently - during the last home game - learned that Lopez was Mateo''s last name.


    I studied Chet on the field. My heart beat a little faster watching his sharp gaze and focused demeanor. And the thighs under the shorts probably contributed too.


    After several back and forths along the field, Chet had the ball. I didn''t know the person who passed it to him. It wasn''t Mateo although Mateo was close by. My breath hitched in the back of my throat as Chet kicked. It went high and to the left. The goalie wasn''t going to make it in time. Except it hit the rim and instead of bouncing into the net, it bounced back out. Chet had been so close to making a goal passed that goalie.


    "You''re right," Allison said to Alex. "He does it have it bad for that kid. I''ve never seen him look at anyone that way."


    "Me neither," Alex agreed. They were clearly talking about me.


    "You really like him," Allison said to me.


    "Yes," I admitted.


    "Does he like you?" Allison asked.


    "He does," Alex answered for me. "I saw the look Chet gave him last time. Believe me, they look at each other in the same way."


    "Then don''t let your family stop you," Allison said. "Ask him out. I promise I''ll support you if something happens with your family."


    I knew she meant it, but I also knew if my family kicked me out I wouldn''t impose on her. I loved her and I knew she loved me, but she wasn''t really family even though she called me son and I sometimes called her mom. Especially if Alex wasn''t there. It would be awkward. I would figure something out on my own.


    "You have to ask him out," Alex said when I didn''t answer right away. "Or I could convince him to ask you out but then you have to say yes."


    "Mateo might hate me for it," I said. Part of me really was afraid Mateo would hate me, but a part of me knew I was already lying to all of them. Chet and I were already very much together.


    "He might," Alex said, "but I''m confident I can smooth things over with him."


    "No more excuses," Allison said. "When will you ask him out?"


    "After the Division I tournament," I said. Chet and I would tell Alex and Mateo then that we were already dating. I hoped they wouldn''t hate us for not telling them sooner.

 Chapter 38

    Chet Watakeekul


    I was running late. Not that I''d be late for class, but if I didn''t hurry I''d miss my morning workout and I didn''t want to miss it. I finished getting ready and rushed into the kitchen with my backpack over my shoulder. My mom sat at the table eating a freshly made cinnamon roll. My dad spread the icing over the rest of them. I grabbed a napkin and used it to pick up a cinnamon roll.


    "Bye," I said with a mouth full of food.


    "Don''t talk with your mouth full," my mom said.


    "Are you sleeping at home tonight?" my dad asked.


    I paused at the kitchen door. "At a friend''s," I said.


    My dad opened his mouth as if he was going to say more, but my mom said to me, "Have fun," and gave my dad a look I couldn''t discern. My dad shut his mouth.


    I rushed to the bus stop and barely made it. I sat towards the back of the bus and finished the cinnamon roll. I used the napkin to wipe my mouth. Hopefully there wouldn''t be any trace of icing left. I ran on the track, showered and went and grabbed some breakfast from the buffet in the sports building.


    Melissa was already in her seat when I got to finance class. I was usually there before her. I sat down and pulled out my finance book.


    "The Division I tournament starts this week," she said to me. Obviously we both knew that already. "Good luck," she said.


    "Thanks," I said. "If we can just win the first round, I''ll be happy. There are a lot of really good teams this year." I wanted to keep talking about it, but knew class was going to start soon. It was probably not a discussion I should start with such a short amount of time.


    "I went on those dates with Devon and Jimmy."


    I had kind of forgotten about that, but I didn''t say that to her. Instead I said, "How''d they go?"


    "Good. I think," she said. "They are both nice." She studied me carefully, but I wasn''t sure what she was looking for or how she expected me to respond.


    "That''s great," I said.


    She seemed a little sad as she nodded in agreement. The professor came in at that moment so we couldn''t really talk more.


    After class, I met Vincent at the back of the parking lot of the cafeteria. It had been days since I had seen him and I just wanted to hold him and kiss him and do everything I dreamed about. We had texted back and forth after the game and throughout the day yesterday, but that wasn''t the same as holding him and touching him and seeing his beautiful eyes.


    I got in his car. He wanted to kiss me. I could see it. He looked around. There were a lot of students around. He didn''t kiss me. Instead, he pulled out of the parking lot.


    "Where do you want to go eat?" he asked.


    "Where ever," I said.


    As we drove along the street, he stretched his hand over the center console in between us. I reached out and traced his fingers before I grasped his hand in mine.


    He took me to the cafe I liked with the turkey bagel sandwiches.


    "Are you coming over tonight?" he asked after we got our food.


    "Yes," I said.


    He smiled at this. "You probably can''t tomorrow night," his smile faded away.


    "Why not?"


    "Don''t you have a game Wednesday? The first Division I tournament game?"


    "We are taking a plane instead of a bus," I said. "The plane doesn''t leave until late morning so I don''t necessarily have to rush."


    "Okay," he said. "Sleep over Tuesday night then too."


    "Okay," I readily agreed.


    There were several times during lunch where he started to reach for me or I started to reach for him and then we realized we were in public. I just wanted to kiss him. All over. With no clothes on. My cheeks heated with my sudden blush. He smirked. He was beginning to recognize my blushes now.


    "What are you thinking about?" he asked a little too knowingly.


    "We should get back to school," I said instead of answering him.


    When we got back to the parking lot, I quickly looked around. I didn''t see anyone close by. I leaned over and kissed him gently. "I''ll pick up dinner tonight," I said.


    "Okay," he said.


    I quickly showered after soccer practice just wanting to get back to Vincent. Devon and Jimmy cornered me to ask about Melissa. I told them she liked both of them and ran out the door before anyone else could stop me.


    The bus ride didn''t take too long. I stopped at the nearby bbq place and got chicken to go. Vincent smiled when he opened the door and I couldn''t contain myself. I threw my arms around him and squeezed him in a tight hug. The warm takeout bag rested against his back as I still held it and him.


    "I missed you," I said.


    "You just saw me at lunch."


    "I still missed you."


    His arms tightened around my waist. "I missed you too." He pulled me inside and closed the door.


    We ate first because I was starving. Then we did our homework. After we finished that and cleaned up, we went into the bedroom and played video games.


    I kept waiting for him to look at me in that certain way or touch my thighs or anything, but he didn''t. I tried not to be disappointed. The night grew later and he went to shower.


    While he was in the shower and getting ready for bed, I looked through my phone at the articles I had recently looked up. Luckily I had shared a room with Devon and not Mateo over the weekend. Devon wasn''t nosey and left me alone as I looked up things on my phone. I would have needed to be more secretive with Mateo.


    My phone rang startling me even though it was in my hands. I blushed when I saw the caller was Gareth. There was no way he knew what kind of articles I had just been looking up.


    "Hi," I said answering the phone.


    "Hi," he said. "Are you home now?"


    "Where else would I be?" That wasn''t exactly a lie and Vincent''s home was kind of like my home.


    "Mateo doesn''t happen to be with you does he?"


    "No," I said. "He''s not home?"


    "No. Don''t worry about it. He''s probably sleeping at Alex''s again and forgot to send me a text. It doesn''t matter. I''m not his parent and he''s an adult."This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Chet," Vincent said as he stepped into the bedroom where I sat on his couch, "do you..."


    I put my finger desperately to my mouth to shush him. He froze mid step when he saw me on the phone as if the person on the phone could see him unless he held perfectly still.


    I waited to see if Gareth would say anything about Vincent''s voice.


    "You still there?" Gareth asked after my long pause. He didn''t say anything about the other voice so he must not have heard Vincent.


    "Yeah," I said. "I''m sure you''re right. Mateo just forgot to text you. I do think he mentioned going to Alex''s during soccer practice."


    "Okay. I''ll talk to you later. Bye."


    "Bye." I hung up.


    "Sorry," Vincent said. He finally moved again. "I didn''t know you were on the phone."


    "It''s okay. It was just Gareth. What were you going to ask me?"


    "I don''t remember. I don''t think it was important."


    "Do you mind if I took a shower?" I asked.


    "No, but didn''t you take one after soccer practice?"


    "Yes, but it was just a really quick one so I could get here sooner."


    "Sure," he said. "Just treat my place like yours."


    I took my time in the shower. I made sure I was completely clean just in case. If things started to get heated tonight, I wasn''t going to stop it this time. I had really missed him even though it had only been a few days. I wanted him. Hopefully he had a condom. If not, I would send him out to get one.


    I came back out completely dry and dressed for bed as usual. He was in bed scrolling through his phone. He smiled when he saw me.


    "Turn out the kitchen light," he said. He put his phone on the night stand by his side of the bed and settled back onto the bed.


    "Can we leave it on?" I asked. It was the perfect atmosphere. It was only a dim light around the bed.


    "Yes," he said. His voice sounded a little confused.


    I crawled into bed and turned to him. He smiled at me and reached up to rub a finger gently over my lips. I did something I had never done before. I took his finger in my mouth and licked it all over. His eyes instantly changed. He withdrew his finger and swallowed hard.


    I closed the distance between us and kissed him urgently. He immediately responded. His tongue slipped into my mouth. My arm wrapped around his waist and pulled him closer to me. He shifted so he was above me. My hands curved around his hips as we continued our kiss. Warm lips, wet tongues and fierce desire.


    My fingers moved up slightly and under his shirt so my hands were now directly on the flesh of his back. His lips broke from mine and slowly trailed down my neck. Each kiss its own sensation where his lips and tongue met my skin.


    He stopped near that spot by my collarbone. He licked it sending shivers down my spine. He kissed it and my legs shifted to either side of his. I lifted the back of his shirt a little more as my fingers explored the muscles and the heat of his skin.


    My breath faltered as his hand slipped under my shirt and lingered on my stomach muscles. My arms around him tightened. His lips found mine as his fingers trailed up my stomach. I pulled his shirt up even higher along his back. My fingers were now on his shoulder blades. He broke away from our kiss to pull his shirt completely off. He tried to lift mine, but it caught between my back and the bed. I sat up and pulled my shirt off.


    His eyes lingered on my chest and stomach. I realized then that he hadn''t ever seen me with my shirt off. I changed almost everyday in front of my teammates, but I had never changed in front of my boyfriend.


    He placed his hand on my shoulder and gently guided me back down to the bed. He bent over me and kissed my collarbone. His lips traveled down while his fingers traveled from my stomach upwards. He took one of my nipples in his mouth and flicked his tongue over it while his fingers found the other one. Waves of pleasure tingled through me and a moan escaped me.


    He sat up as if he only now realized what position we were in. He was situated over me, between my legs. He tried to roll off back to his side of the bed, but I squeezed my thighs around his waist not letting him go. His hard on poked me and only strengthened my own.


    "We should stop," he said. His voice was raw and rough.


    "Why?"


    "Because you usually stop me," he said.


    "Do you have condoms?" I had meant to ask and lube, but the reality of the situation settled over me and I couldn''t finish my thoughts.


    He stared down at me. His chest expanded and contracted with each breath. My eyes stared back at him.


    He stretched out so he could reach the end table by his side of the bed. He took out an unopened box of condoms and lube.


    "Then don''t stop," I said. I sat up and kissed him desperately while my fingers flittered over the muscles on his stomach. I leaned back as we continued our kiss - as he now hovered over me. As we kissed, one hand steadied himself while the other ran over my chest and stomach. He began to pull down on my sweatpants, but he pulled away and that uncertain look was in his eyes as if he couldn''t believe I was allowing this.


    I shifted out from underneath him and took my pants off. Only then - as his eyes lingered on my thighs - did he seem to believe this was really happening. His fingers lightly grazed over my thighs, down to my calves. On the way up, his grasp became firmer. He bent down and licked my inner thigh. Ecstasy shot through me and I grasped the bedsheets underneath me in a desperate attempt not to release then.


    He sat back up and cupped my hard on over my boxers. His hand began to rub over it up and down. Another moan escaped me. Louder this time. I sat up quickly and removed his hand. I saw it in his eyes. He thought I was saying no again, but I wasn''t. I just didn''t want to come yet. I tugged his pants down a little so he would be sure of what I wanted. The top of the boxers came with it. My fingers grazed the curves of his backside and I wanted more.


    He shifted and took off his pants and his boxers. His skin flushed red with his blush as I finally got a good look at his hard on. There was a stirring of desire inside me even deeper than what I already felt. I had touched his hard on before, but I hadn''t actually seen it. I reached out and lightly grazed it''s length with my fingers.


    He grabbed my wrist to stop my movements and swallowed hard. "Your turn," he said in a low, husky voice. He looked pointedly at my boxers.


    I slid my boxers off. He looked at my hard on and then his.


    "We''re the same size," he said.


    I smiled. I found his words strangely endearing. My hands came around his neck and brought his lips to mine. He hovered over me as I settled back on the bed. Our lips melded together, our tongues rolled with each other. His hard on was pressed against my bare skin as mine was on his.


    He broke away from our kiss and looked into my eyes just enough to ask, "How do you want to do this?"


    His golden eyes were the most beautiful thing on this Earth.


    "You mean like position?" I asked.


    He nodded.


    "I want to look into your eyes," I said.


    His expression softened and he buried his head in my neck. "How do you always know what to say?" he asked.


    "I just say what I feel," I said.


    He kissed me. My hands clung desperately to his back as the kiss intensified. His hand trailed down my stomach, over my hip, between my thighs to that spot.


    "Lube," I said breaking away from the kiss.


    He sat up between my legs and put the lube on his fingers. He leaned over me again and kissed my neck, licked as he slowly inserted one finger. He hesitated. I moved my hand to the back of his neck and guided his head back to mine so I could kiss him.


    "It doesn''t hurt," I muttered against his lips in case that was the reason he had paused.


    That seemed to be the encouragement he needed as he kissed me, as his fingers went from one to two and then three. It felt strange, but it didn''t hurt and his kisses were devine.


    He pulled back and opened the box of condoms. I watched him for a moment as he struggled to put it on whether from nervousness or inexperience I wasn''t sure. Then I sat up and slid it on for him. Our fingers mingled together, our breaths combined. I helped him with the lube and then we were kissing again. He guided me back down on the bed. My legs shifted around him.


    He continued to kiss me as he started to press himself inside. I didn''t mean to make my discomfort known to him, but I breathed in sharply against his lips at the sudden strangeness and pain. He paused. I stared into his eyes. He was lovely and handsome and kind and all I wanted. The depths of his eyes helped me relax. I reached down between us and guided him all the way into me.


    I lifted my head slightly off the pillow so I could kiss him again. He took this as consent and began to shift and move in and out. He hit a spot and ecstasy spasmed through me. Another moan escaped me. I couldn''t even kiss him back as he hit that spot again. His lips trailed down to my neck, but paused there as he continued to move inside me. My hands dug into his back with the overwhelming pleasure.


    "Vincent," I whispered his name. As he moved in and out, his hand wrapped around my hard on and began to pump. It didn''t take much to make me climax. I was already enveloped with euphoria.


    He moved in and out only a few more times before his body tightened with his release and then he relaxed over me. He stared down at me for several moments still inside me before he slid out and climbed out on his side of the bed.


    He handed me tissues to clean my own cum off me while he took off the condom and cleaned himself off. He took my tissues from me when I was through and threw them away in the small garbage bin by his side of the bed.


    Vincent crawled back under the covers and stretched out beside me. He threw an arm over my side and stared into my eyes. "I love you, Chet," he said.


    I knew he meant it. I could see it in his eyes, could feel it through the space between us. It filled my chest with such warmth I thought I might burst.


    I smiled. "I''ve wanted to tell you those words for so long," I said. "I called you ''my love'' once, but you were asleep and didn''t hear me." I caressed his cheek. "I love you, Vince. My love."


    He smiled tenderly before he leaned in that short distance to kiss me gently on the lips. "I love you," he said again. "You make me happy in a way I never thought possible. You have awakened feelings inside me I never knew existed. I''ve become a better person because of you." His fingers began to trace the outline of my face as he spoke. "You have filled every space in my heart and spaces I never knew existed continue to be filled by you. You''ve become my whole heart."


    His words consumed me, entered me, spread to every cell of my being. There was a sacred happiness that filled me with his words. "My love," I said.


    "My heart," he said.


    I held him. He held me. Naked and warm. Filled with happiness and love. We drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 39

    Vincent Kinsington


    I slowly blinked my eyes open. There was a faint light from the kitchen. Chet was still asleep, his breathing deep, his face relaxed. He was on his back with his head tilted slightly towards me. The covers rested at his stomach leaving his chest bare.


    It was rare for me to wake up before him. Had I ever woken up before him? He must have been really tired. I reached across him and picked up his phone from the end table on his side of the bed. His alarm was about to ring. I turned it off instead. Last night must have worn him out. I didn''t want to wake him. I placed the phone quietly back on the end table.


    I settled beside him and placed my hand over his chest. His heartbeat was steady underneath my palm. I had thought Chet filled every space in my heart already, but after last night, I realized he had filled even more. It wasn''t fathomable how much of me he could still fill. I couldn''t believe he was mine.


    His flesh was warm. His muscles were beautiful and defined. I moved my hand down slightly and traced the grooves of his six pack. I hadn''t expected him to be so toned but I probably should have. He was an athlete after all. His thighs were exquisite. I wasn''t sure why I thought the rest of him wouldn''t be.


    I scooted down a little on the bed so I could place my chin on his shoulder. My arm stretched across his chest and stomach. My hand settled near his opposite bare hip. His breathing was deep and steady. It was rhythmic like a lullaby.


    I didn''t mean to fall asleep in that position, but the next time my eyes opened the sunlight from the dawn streamed through the sides of my closed blinds. I sat up and looked at Chet. He was in the same position. Maybe I shouldn''t have let him sleep. Maybe he was going to be angry with me.


    He shifted and his deep brown eyes opened. He smiled when he saw me sitting beside him. His hand rested on my lower back. "Good morning," he said.


    "I turned off your alarm and I think we''ve slept in," I said.


    His expression remained pleasant as he grabbed my arm and pulled me to him. I rested my head on his chest. His fingers ran through my hair.


    "Good," he said. His breath tickled my hair. "Sleeping in is okay every once in awhile. Vince."


    "Hmm?"


    "I love you." His arms tightened around me.


    "I love you too," I said and meant it with my entire being.


    His phone rang. I had never hated a phone before, but I hated his now. I had dreaded phone calls from certain people, but had never actually hated a phone.


    Chet''s arm left me as he reached for his phone. I pulled back slightly so I could look at his face as he answered it.


    "Hello," Chet said into the phone.


    "Why is Gareth telling me I need to call you first thing in the morning?" Mateo''s muted voice asked.


    Jealousy swarmed through me. Chet did make me a better person, but he didn''t make me perfect. I couldn''t help it. It was petty of me. I was the one who had Chet. I was the one he wanted. Mateo was just a friend - had been a friend many years before I came into the picture, and yet at that moment, I wanted all of Chet''s attention.


    "I don''t know," Chet said into the phone. "Gareth is weird."


    I readjusted myself so my naked body hovered directly over Chet''s. His eyes met mine and his breathing changed. Lust and want filled his eyes. I smiled knowing I had already won. I kissed him passionately not caring if Mateo heard. Actually, I wanted him to hear that Chet was mine.


    "Where are you right now?" Mateo''s muted voice asked.


    Chet didn''t answer him. He was too busy rolling his tongue with mine.


    "Chet?" Mateo asked.


    "Say goodbye," I murmured against Chet''s lips.


    "Was that Vincent''s voice?" Mateo asked in disbelief.


    I kissed Chet''s neck. My lips lingered on his skin as my tongue darted out to lick him.


    "Goodbye, Matty," Chet said breathlessly.


    "Wait," Mateo said. "What?"


    "Hang up," I said against the crook of Chet''s neck. I kissed the spot.


    "Hang up," Chet repeated my words in a daze.


    I didn''t look up to see if he obeyed. Instead I sucked on that spot by his collarbone. He moved underneath me as he tried to place his phone back on the end table, but it slipped and ended up on the floor. He didn''t seem to care as one hand grasped my back and the other clutched my hair. His legs shifted on either side of my hips. My groin began to stir with his movements.


    Chet brought my head up so I was looking directly into his eyes. "Get another condom," he demanded.


    I really hadn''t meant to start something. My jealousy had just taken over for a moment. But now, as I stared down into his handsome eyes my jealousy dissipated. Now I wanted him only because I loved him. I retrieved the condoms and lube, but hesitated as I looked down at him. I wondered if now was the time for me to suggest I bottom. Would he even like that?


    The moment was lost as he reached up and pulled my face back down to his. He kissed me with his soft lips and hot tongue and I forgot everything else. I hovered over him again. One hand ran down his chest, down the muscles of his stomach until I reached his hard on. I ran my fingers over him as we continued to kiss. I reached down further between his legs, but hesitated. I pulled away slightly wondering if he was sore from last night and if we should really continue. I didn''t want to hurt him. Especially since he had an important game tomorrow and practice today.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    He nodded slightly to the lube. I put some on my fingers and kissed him again. My fingers went down. I carefully inserted the first one. His hands curled tightly in my hair. When he loosened around the first finger and seemed fine with it, I inserted the second one. I sucked on that spot by his collarbone and a musical moan left his lips. I would be lying if I said I didn''t like fingering him. When I thought he was ready, I inserted the third one.


    My lips left his collarbone and trailed down his chest until I reached his nipple. I took it into my mouth, swirled my tongue along it. He moaned.


    "Condom," he said.


    I sat up on my knees between Chet''s legs. I paused to look at his naked glory. He was handsome and strong and beautiful and more than I deserved, but he loved me.


    "Hurry," he urged me. Before last night, I thought he would be the embarrassed one to be naked, but it turned out that had been me. I prepared the lube and got the condom. I rolled it over my hard on. It went easier than last night because I had done it once before and I wasn''t as nervous.  He watched me with an expression as if thoroughly enjoying the show.


    Once I was ready, I hovered over him and kissed him again. His arms wrapped around my back. One of his hands stayed on my back, the other trailed down to the curve of my butt and squeezed. It surprised me, but in a good way. I liked it.


    I pressed my hard on against him and waited at the entrance in case he gave any indication it might hurt like he had the previous night. He only kissed me harder. I pushed in slowly. Being one with him was the greatest thing I had ever experienced. Like last night, he seemed to melt underneath me. Another moan escaped him as I began to shift in and out.


    This was ecstacy. His heat enfolded me. My hand wrapped around his hard on and began to stroke him in time to my moving in and out. His eyes closed in rapture. His strong thighs encased me. He released with a breath a moment before I did. I rolled off him and discarded the condom and the tissues we used to clean ourselves. I crawled back into bed and hugged him tightly.


    We stayed there in silence, holding each other as the light streamed through the blinds. I didn''t want to leave that bed. I didn''t want to face the day, but we had to. "I guess Mateo probably knows about us now," I said.


    "Why? Oh. Yeah."


    "We should probably tell Alex and Mateo today."


    "Okay," Chet agreed.


    "I''ll contact Alex and tell him to meet me for lunch you do the same for Mateo."


    "Does that mean we''re not having lunch together?" He didn''t seem to like that idea.


    "It''s not like we won''t see each other later. You''ll be coming over to spend the night," I said.


    "That''s true," he said. We stayed there in silence for a few moments longer before Chet said, "We should get up and get ready."


    I really didn''t want to, but he was right. As much as I wanted to stay in my apartment with just Chet, life wouldn''t let us get away with that for too long.


    Mateo


    Right before the phone call


    "I hate it when Gareth sounds like he knows something I don''t," I said to Alex. We were in his room. We were both dressed and almost ready to walk out the door, but Gareth''s smug attitude when he called me late last night was bothering me. "No matter how much I think about, I can''t understand why he would tell me to call Chet first thing in the morning."


    "So call Chet and find out," Alex said.


    "But then Gareth will know he got to me and won."


    Alex sighed exasperated with me. He took my phone out of my hands and hit to call Chet. I already had his contact open. He handed the phone back to me.


    I held the phone up to my ear. Alex leaned in close so he would be able to hear the phone conversation too. I tilted the phone slightly so it would be easier for him.


    "Hello," Chet''s voice said. He sounded more tired than he usually did at this time of day. He was usually already running at the track by now.


    "Why is Gareth telling me I need to call you first thing in the morning?" I asked.


    "I don''t know," Chet said. "Gareth is weird."


    That I agreed with.


    "Where are you right now?" I asked.


    Chet didn''t answer. There was a weird noise from the other end. Alex pulled away surprised like he recognized the noise. But it couldn''t be like what it sounded like because this was Chet we were talking about and it just couldn''t be. It had to be something else.


    "Chet?" I asked.


    Alex leaned in close again to listen.


    "Say goodbye," a new voice said. Alex gasped quietly and brought both of his hands to cover his mouth, but it just couldn''t be.


    Except... "Was that Vincent''s voice?" I wasn''t sure who I was asking, Chet or Alex or anyone. Anyone to tell me it wasn''t.


    "Goodbye, Matty," Chet said breathlessly.


    "Wait...What?" Because this could not be happening.


    "Hang up," Vincent''s unmistakable voice said.


    "Hang up," Chet said in a tone that I had never heard before and honestly made me uncomfortable.


    Alex stared at me wide eyed with his hands still covering his mouth. There was a pause from the other end of the phone and then a thump.


    "Get another condom," Chet said.


    This was not happening.


    Alex grabbed the phone out of my weak hands, hung up and flung the phone onto his bed as if it was on fire.


    "What was that?" I asked. Red anger rose from my stomach to my chest as the phone conversation replayed in my head.


    "I don''t know," Alex said.


    "How...? What...?" Nothing made sense. "How can you not know?" My voice rose in anger. "He''s your friend."


    Alex stood to his full height and looked down at me. "How could you not know? Chet''s your friend." His voice didn''t get louder, but it did get stronger.


    I took his hand. "I didn''t mean to take it out on you. It''s just...Vincent tried to break us up. He was horrible to me. How can he and Chet be together? What if he treats Chet the way he treated me?"


    "He won''t," Alex said as if it were that easy. It wasn''t.


    I let go of his hand and walked to the opposite side of his bedroom. I stared out his bedroom window. There was a robin in the tree branch right outside his window. "I can''t trust him. He doesn''t have a good track record with me."


    "I already told you he has a crush on Chet and Chet has a crush on him," Alex said as he came up behind me. He brought his arms around me from behind. I hated that I was so short. I hated that my looks were subpar and Alex was beautiful. I hated that I didn''t deserve this perfect man behind me. I needed to be better than I was. I couldn''t let Alex find out how inferior I was to him.


    "I didn''t want to believe you," I said quietly. "Why would they keep it from us?" I pulled out of his grasp and turned to look at him.


    "Vincent would need to keep it secret."


    "Why? If he likes Chet enough that they are...then why would he have to keep it a secret?"


    "His family isn''t like yours, Mat. I know it was hard to come out to your family because you didn''t know how they would react but there is no doubt how Vincent''s family will react. They will kick him out. They will disown him. They have made it very clear since we were in the third grade if he turned out like me there would be repercussions. He must like Chet a lot to risk this."


    "How can they be having sex before us? We were dating longer."


    Alex smiled kindly at me. He reached out and took my hand. He stepped close to me. "Don''t compare our relationship to others," he said quietly. "We don''t have to go at the same pace as them. This between us is special."


    I hugged him tightly and buried my face in his neck. "I love you, babe."


    "I love you too."


    I wasn''t ready to give Vincent a complete pass on dating my best friend, but I would wait to speak to Chet.

 Chapter 40

    Chet Watakeekul


    I walked into the cafeteria. It was strange. It had been awhile since I had eaten lunch there. I spotted Mateo right away and from the tight eyebrows and clenched jaw, he wasn''t happy with me. Gareth wasn''t there yet. I had invited him too because I couldn''t tell Mateo without telling Gareth.


    I took in a deep breath and went to the small, round table Mateo sat at. He pushed a slice of pizza on a paper plate across the table towards me and a bottled water. I didn''t pick it up right away.


    "How did Gareth know?" Mateo asked. "Did you tell him?"


    "No," I rushed to say. I didn''t want Mateo to think I told Gareth over him.


    "Then why did he tell me to call you first thing this morning like he knew?"


    "I don''t know. I never told him. I mean, he figured out I had a crush on Vincent all on his own. I never told him we were actually dating. I...oh."


    "Oh what?"


    "He called me last night," I said. "Vincent started talking to me while I was still on the phone, but I didn''t think Gareth heard his voice. He didn''t act like he did, but maybe he did."


    "I did," Gareth said as he came up to the table. He reached over Mateo, grabbed a slice of pizza and sat in the chair next to Mateo. He took a bite like he didn''t have a care in the world.


    "Why didn''t you say anything last night?" I asked.


    He shrugged. "I thought it would be funner this way. Kannika came over last night and..."


    "My little sister went to your apartment? I guess I better talk to her about boundaries. She''s starting to turn into a stalker."


    Gareth shook his head. "It wasn''t like that. It really didn''t bother me that she came over last night. She didn''t do anything inappropriate. She asked me if I knew who you were dating, but I didn''t even know you were dating. She said you hardly slept at home anymore. I told her I only knew you had a crush, but not that you were dating and she left. But then I put two and two together and called you to see if I could confirm it without making you suspicious and then I heard Vincent''s voice and voila."


    "Voila?" Mateo asked. He was even more upset than before. "You didn''t tell me he was dating Vincent. You didn''t tell me any of that. You just told me to call him first thing in the morning. Like to ambush me or something."


    "Like I said, it''s funner this way."


    "Funner for who?" Mateo asked in disbelief.


    "Me of course," Gareth said.


    I picked up the slice of pizza. Mateo turned to me and I froze as if his wrath couldn''t be directed at me if I didn''t move.


    "And you," he said. "You just decided it would be fun to date the enemy? Date the guy that forced me to come out to my family? Who said I only was dating Alex for his money? Who tried to suggest I take Alex to a hotel?"


    I put the slice of pizza back down. "It''s not like that," I said.


    "Then how is it?" Mateo demanded, "because for the life of me I cannot fathom how this happened."


    "Everything he did was in a misguided attempt to save Alex. It came from a place of caring. He just didn''t understand."


    "That''s a lame excuse. And now I can''t help but wonder if his change in attitude towards me is sincere or if he''s just trying to make it good with me to be on your good side."


    "No," I said. "He''s sincere. He knows he treated you wrongly. He knows you''re not with Alex just for his money. He truly wants to prove himself to you."


    Gareth finished his slice of pizza and reached for mine, but I slapped his hand. I was hungry too. Gareth frowned and slouched in his seat.


    "Since when?" Mateo asked. "Since when have you two been together?"


    "It was that night at the stadium parking lot," I said.


    "The night he suggested I take Alex to a hotel?" Mateo sat up straight in his chair. His face darkened with anger. "The night of his deepest betrayal is the night you decide to date him?"


    "It''s not like that," I said. "He stopped himself. He knew it was wrong. You didn''t see him. It almost destroyed him."


    Mateo shook his head. His jaw clenched tight. "So how did it happen?" he asked. "You just saw him distraught and asked him to go out with you after seeing how mean he had been to me?"


    "Mateo, I can understand you not trusting him after what he did, but trust me please."


    He seemed taken back by my words. "Okay," he said without the angry tone this time.


    "That night, Vincent knew he messed up. He thought he lost both of his best friends. He thought he was left with no one. I have never seen anyone in the state he was in and before you can tell me that my feelings are just confused because I wanted to help him, I can assure you I''m not confused. I started having feelings for him before that, I just didn''t know it until he kissed me that night." I purposely left out the additional details of that night and the phone call from his family. Vincent didn''t need me spreading his family drama to other people even if they were my best friends.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "He kissed you?" Mateo asked and Gareth sat up straighter.


    "Yes," I said.


    "He initiated this?" Gareth asked.


    "Yes," I said. "I know it might be hard for you to believe," I said to Mateo, "but he is a good person at heart. He''s trying everyday to be even better. And most importantly, I love him."


    Both Gareth and Mateo softened at this.


    "Still," Mateo said. "How can you have sex before me?" His forehead dropped to the table.


    Gareth laughed. "Is that what all of this has been about?"


    "No," Mateo said defensively. He sat up. "Maybe. I don''t even know anymore. So how long have you been sleeping with him?"


    "Sleep like sleep or sleep like sex?" I asked.


    "Is there a difference?" Gareth asked.


    "Of course," I said. "Sleep as in sleep, it''s been a little while. Sex just since last night."


    Now that everything seemed right with Mateo, I picked up the pizza and eagerly took a bite.


    "I guess I support you," Mateo said. "But I''ll be watching him."


    "I think you two are going to make a cute couple," Gareth said. "But you know we all have to have dinner together so Mateo and I can interrogate him, right?"


    I froze with a bite of pizza still in my mouth. Mateo smiled. "Yes, we have to have dinner so we can make sure he is good enough for you."


    I tried to smile, but didn''t think it made it to my lips. "I''ll talk to him about it," I said. "It will have to wait until after the Division I tournament though."


    The rest of the day passed as it normally did. Vincent greeted me at his door after soccer practice. He had dinner ready for me.


    "How''d it go with Mateo and Gareth?" Vincent asked as we ate.


    "Mateo was upset at first, but said he would support us in the end. They want to have a dinner all together so they can interrogate you though."


    His expression showed his fear for one brief moment. "Okay," he agreed.


    "I told them it would have to be after the Division I tournament. How did it go with Alex?" I asked.


    Vincent smiled. "He was ecstatic. It''s rare that he gets that excited about something."


    At least Alex was happy about our relationship. He could help us win over Mateo.


    The rest of our evening went the same as usual, we did homework, played some games got ready for bed. When we were in bed and settled, I stared at his handsome face as he stared back at me.


    "I''m going to miss you," I said. "I love soccer and I am excited for the tournament, but I''m still going to miss you."


    "Me too," he said. "I''ll watch the game."


    I reached up and caressed his jaw. I memorized every little detail about his face so I could take it with me when I was gone.


    He leaned in and kissed me. It was gentle and sweet. He pulled away and brought his hand up to my cheek. His thumb rubbed gently on my skin. I leaned in and kissed him with more urgency. I wrapped my arms around his waist and pulled him to me as we kissed on his bed. Our lips melded together, our tongues danced together in ecstacy. He shifted so he was above me. His lips moved away from mine and trailed down my neck to that spot by my collarbone. He licked me. I moaned and realized I was getting hard. I pushed him away slightly.


    "We''d better not," I said. "I have a game tomorrow."


    "Were you in pain today? Was practice hard?"


    "Not really," I said, "but I don''t want to take the chance I will be in pain or discomfort and have it affect the game."


    He settled back on his side of the bed and I thought that would be it, but he opened the end table drawer and took out a condom and the lube. I was confused because I knew he would never go against what I wanted. He handed me the condom.


    "Then do you want to do me?" he asked. He tried to mask it, but his eyes couldn''t lie and I saw the vulnerability and want there. Just the thought of it made me hard.


    I shifted above him and hovered there a moment just staring down at him. His hand reached up and caressed my cheek. I bent down and kissed him. His hand on my cheek slid around to cup the back of my neck.


    His tongue slipped into my mouth and mine rolled with his. His lips were hot and wet. His hand trailed down my back until he reached the bottom hem. His fingers slid under the shirt and met my flesh. His touch heated my desire. I broke away from the kiss and pulled my shirt off. I flung it off somewhere. I tugged at Vincent''s shirt and he sat up just enough where I could pull it completely off him. I tossed it somewhere in the direction I had tossed my own shirt.


    My lips crashed against his again as my hands trailed down his bare chest. My fingers lingered on his nipple and he moaned against my lips. I broke away from his lips to kiss down his neck, to taste his skin. My kisses continued down over his collarbone, over his chest. I took his nipple in my mouth and swirled over it with my tongue. He shifted beneath me and another sound of ecstacy escaped his lips.


    I remembered my first dream of him. In my dream, I had licked him from his stomach up to his neck. I couldn''t taste him in my dream, but I could now. My kisses continued down over the muscles of his stomach until I almost reached the hem of his pants. His breath hitched. His stomach moved as it did. Every movement, every sound he made was fire in my blood. Just as I had in my dream, I licked him from the base of his stomach up through his neck. He shuddered beneath me and moaned. I brought my lips back to his. One of his hands fisted in my hair, the other gripped around my waist. He was hard. I was hard.


    I pulled away from the kiss and studied him to determine if this was what he really wanted. He moved to take his pants and boxers off. I helped him and tossed them somewhere. Then I slipped mine off and tossed them.


    I settled in beside him with his back to me instead of on top of him. He started to turn to me confused, but I held him in a way so his back was to me. I wanted to try one of the other positions I had read about.


    I kissed his shoulder and back of the neck while my hand trailed down and cupped the curve of his butt. He moaned when I squeezed it. He shifted against me stirring my hard on. I put the lube on my fingers, readjusted his leg for easier access and began to slowly insert the first finger.


    He made a small noise, but it didn''t sound like a noise of pain. I placed little kisses on his shoulder and neck while I waited for him to relax a little. It didn''t take long and I inserted another finger and then another. When I thought he was ready - although it was hard to judge since I''d never done this before - I put on the condom and lube.


    I slowly started to enter. I stopped when he tightened. He didn''t tell me to stop though. I kissed and licked the crook of his neck. He slowly relaxed and I slid the rest of the way in. This was a completely new experience for me - to be inside him, to have him all around me. It was euphoric.  Erotic. I liked it.


    I waited a moment before I began to move in and out. My hand traced his hip and moved forward until it wrapped around his hard on. He placed his hand over mine as I pumped him in time to my own rhythm of moving in and out. His warm back seemed to melt into me and little sounds of pleasure escaped his lips encouraging my movements.


    "Chet," he said my name breathlessly. He released over my hand and his still wrapped together.


    When he said my name a burst of ecstacy washed through me and I climaxed. I held still not wanting to let go of him. I didn''t want to pull out of him. Our breaths slowly steadied as we stayed in that position.


    I finally pulled out and took off the condom. I was going to reach over Vincent to get the tissues, but he beat me to it. He took the tissues and condom from me and tossed them into the garbage bin.


    He rolled onto his back and pulled me into a hug. I rested my head on his chest. His heartbeat was steady in my ear. I threw my leg over his.


    "My love," I said.


    "My heart," he returned.

 Chapter 41

    Vincent Kinsington


    I slowly opened my eyes and turned to Chet. He was awake. He watched me from his pillow. His warm hand covered my chest.


    "Good morning," he said.


    I kissed him gently on the lips and then put my forehead to his. "You know," I said, "if you score a goal today you need to thank me later for letting you score with me last night."


    He laughed and playfully shoved my shoulder, but then immediately pulled me close to him. "Deal," he said. He kissed me, but before it could get too heated he pulled away.


    "Do you want to take me home this morning?" he asked.


    "Right in front of your house?"


    "No," he said, "around the corner. I don''t think my family should see us together yet."


    "You don''t want to tell them about us? I''m okay with it now that Alex and Mateo know."


    "My dad works for your dad. I don''t want to take any chances yet that my family is the one to accidentally leak it to your family. I will tell them. Just not yet."


    "Okay," I said. I was actually relieved we weren''t telling his family yet. Mr. Watakeekul had always been nice to me, but he hadn''t ever known me as Chet''s boyfriend. I didn''t know how he was going to respond to that and I was fine with putting it off for as long as I could.


    We got up and got ready. When we were ready, we both stood just inside the door with our backpacks on.


    "I''m going to miss you," I said, "but I hope your team does well."


    He smiled at this. "Thank you," he said. "I''m going to miss you too."


    I leaned down and kissed him savoring every moment. If they won the first game, they wouldn''t be coming back right away. I dropped him off around the corner from his house without actually driving passed his house. We didn''t kiss as he left because who knew if his nosey neighbor was watching from a window or something.


    During my first class of the day, I kept watching the time on the phone until it was time for Chet''s plane to leave. For lunch I met Alex at the pizza place.


    "I hope they do well," Alex said in reference to Chet''s and Mateo''s team. "It''s funny how nervous I am about it when I''m not the actual one playing. Do you want to come over tonight and watch the game?"


    "Yes," I said. Watching the game with Alex and his mother would be better than me staying at home and trying to find where to watch it. Alex was good at finding those type of things.


    "I told my mom last night that you and Chet were already dating. I think she was as happy as I was. She said again that you could stay with her if your family disowns you. She doesn''t say it, but I think she''s really going to miss me when I move out."


    "Are you changing your mind about moving out?" I asked.


    "No," Alex said. "I will miss my mom and I know she''ll miss me, but it''s not like I''m moving out of state. I''ll still be in the same city. And I''m so excited about moving in with Mateo that it trumps everything else."


    Alex moved so he sat next to me instead of across from me. He held up his phone in front of us. The screen said he was calling Trevon for a video call.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    "We''ve got to tell Trevon you''re dating Chet," he said.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    I looked around to make sure no one heard him, but it was noisy in there and no one was paying any attention to us.


    "I already told him," I said. Alex turned to me with a shocked expression just as Trevon''s image came up on the screen.


    "Hi," Trevon said, "what''s up?" It appeared like he was in a restaurant too judging from the tables and people and the server that just walked in the background.


    "Hiiiii," Arthur''s voice said and a new face sprang into view cheek to cheek with Trevon''s. It was my first time seeing Arthur and he was handsome. Not as handsome as Chet though.


    "You already told him?" Alex asked me ignoring Trevon and Arthur for the moment.


    "Yes," I said, "but don''t worry, it wasn''t that long ago."


    "Are you guys talking about Chet?" Trevon asked.


    "Yes," we said at the same time.


    "I know these voices," Arthur said. "It''s Alex and Vincent. They look tall. Are they tall?" he asked Trevon.


    "Vincent''s as tall as I am," Trevon said, "Alex is an inch shorter."


    Arthur slouched. "Then you''re all taller than me." He pouted cutely. "What about your boyfriends?"


    "They''re shorter than us," Alex said helpfully.


    "I meant where are they? I want to see them," Arthur said.


    "They have a soccer game tonight," Alex said. "They had to fly there. Do you think they''re off the plane by now?" Alex asked me.


    "Probably," I said.


    "We''re going to watch them play tonight," Alex said.


    "I want to watch too," Arthur said to Trevon and wrapped both his arms around Trevon''s left arm.


    "Okay," he said. "We can find the broadcast and watch it."


    "How will we know it''s them?" Arthur asked us.


    "They''ve only been playing at the end of the first half now that they are playing more competitive games," Alex said. "Look for the last names Lopez," he pointed to himself, "and Watakeekul," he pointed to me, "on the back of the uniforms."


    "Okay," Arthur said. "I''m so excited."


    Trevon smiled at him as if he was the most precious thing on this Earth. I hadn''t ever seen him smile at anyone like that and I was happy for him. I hoped that was the way I smiled at Chet.


    "We''re going to go finish our lunch," Trevon said. We said our goodbyes and Alex hung up.


    The rest of my day went as usual. When it got close to game time I went to Alex''s. His mom had picked up Italian food for dinner this time. Alex found the channel the game was supposed to be on, but another soccer game was just finishing up. Chet''s game started a half hour late. I was surprised to see Chet''s dad sitting in the stands next to Mateo''s dad. Mr. Watakeekul must have taken off work to go there though.


    Chet and Mateo were put in towards the end of the first half. I was surprised and proud as one of the announcers praised Watakeekul''s striker skills and to carefully watch his future as he predicted Chet would be one of the best strikers in college soccer.


    The score was currently 0-1. We were losing. The ball neared the opponents goal. Chet and Mateo were in the lead. Mateo had the ball. Chet got passed the defensive line, Mateo passed the ball to him in one quick movement. Chet didn''t hesitate as he kicked. The ball slipped passed the goalie and into the net. The announcer that had just praised Watakeekul shouted with excitement. Soon it was the end of the first half.


    Trevon sent a group text to me and Alex.


    Trev: Your men are kind of hot. They can''t beat Arthur though.


    Me: What are you talking about? Chet is clearly the hottest one. Did you see his thighs...I mean, did you see him make that goal?


    Trev: But you haven''t seen Arthur dance.


    Aley: You are both delusional. Mateo is clearly the best. And I''ve been dating him longer than either of you so my word takes precedent.


    Me: But you haven''t even slept with him yet.


    Alex hit me in the arm. Not hard because he was against violence, but still. His mom glanced at us briefly before she quickly dismissed us.


    Aley: That doesn''t mean he isn''t the hottest. In fact, I think that makes him the hottest. His ability to control himself should put you two to shame.


    Trev: I don''t feel shamed.


    Me: Me neither.


    We ended up winning 2-1 as Jimmy actually scored a point in the second half. The biggest part of me was glad for that because I knew Chet must be happy, but there was a small part of me that was sad because that meant Chet wasn''t coming home.


    When I got home and settled, I received a text from Chet.


    Favoritesoccerplayer: Do you remember our deal? I''m acknowledging the score. TY


    It made me laugh.


    Me: I guess if I can help you score you should keep me around.


    Favoritesoccerplayer: I''d keep you around anyway.


    Me: Who are you sharing a room with?


    Favoritesoccerplayer: Tonight it is Jimmy. He''s texting someone too right now. I think it might be Melissa.


    I liked that thought. Then I wouldn''t have to feel jealous when she was around at the soccer games.


    Favoritesoccerplayer: IMU


    Me: IMU2. My heart


    Favoritesoccerplayer: My love


    The next few days were long. I texted Chet back and forth but it wasn''t the same. I missed him.


    Saturday''s game came and I was surprised again to see not Mr. Watakeekul in the stands this time, but Mrs. Watakeekul. Chet managed to score a point again, but we lost this time 2-3. I was sad for Chet, but on the other hand, that meant he was coming home that much sooner.

 Chapter 42

    Chet Watakeekul


    I threw my arms around Vincent as soon as he opened the door. He pulled me in and closed the door behind us. As soon as the door was closed, I kissed him. It felt like months since I had seen him and not days. I tossed my bag somewhere near his table while my lips were still connected to his.


    He pulled back from the kiss briefly, but I immediately went in for more. Our arms were wrapped around each others'' waists. I pushed him back slightly small step by small step until he hit the bed and fell back onto it pulling me on top of him.


    My phone rang. I ignored it as we continued the kiss.


    "Your phone," he said against my lips.


    "Ignore it," I said and went back to kissing him. The phone stopped, but it immediately started to ring again.


    He pushed me off slightly so our lips were no longer connected. "What if it''s your family," he said.


    "I just left them," I said.


    I tried to lean in and kiss him again, but his hand on my shoulder wouldn''t budge. "What if it''s important?"


    I groaned, but sat up on his bed. I pulled my phone out of my pocket and answered.


    "What," I said not too happy the make out session I wanted with my boyfriend was interrupted. If I was being completely honest, I really wanted more than to make out.


    "Bring your boyfriend to the greek place by the university," Gareth said.


    "No. I''m busy."


    "It''s time for us to interrogate him though. Mateo and Alex are already here. We''re all waiting."


    "You said you already told him to meet us here," Mateo''s frustrated voice said in the background.


    "I''m telling him now," Gareth said easily.


    "Fine," I said and hung up.


    "What''s up?" Vincent asked. He was still on his back stretched out along the bed. I really didn''t want to go. I wanted to kiss him and lick him and see him naked.


    "That was Gareth," I said. "Apparently he is at the greek place by the university with Mateo and Alex waiting for you and me to show up so they can interrogate you."


    He scowled slightly. He wasn''t too keen on the idea either, but he sat up.


    "I guess we should go then," he said.


    "I guess," I said. We stared at each other a bit longer, but I finally got up and led the way out his door. When we got there, there were gyros and drinks on the table enough for all of us.


    Alex looked like he was about to jump out of his chair with excitement when he saw us. Mateo frowned. Gareth smiled, but it was greatly subdued compared to the smile on Alex''s face.


    We sat in the two empty seats - Vincent next to Alex and me next to Gareth.


    "You did well in your games," Vincent said to Mateo.


    Mateo smiled for one brief moment before his scowl returned, only this time it wasn''t as harsh as before.


    Alex put both elbows on the table and placed his head in his hands. He just stared at the two of us with the biggest, dreamiest smile I had ever seen on someone.


    "You''re being too obvious," Vincent said to him. "Anyone who looked at you would know something''s happening between me and Chet and we can''t let my family find out."


    Alex sighed, but his smile disappeared and he sat back in his seat. "That''s true," he said.


    "Will your family really disown you?" Gareth asked. "Maybe they just say that, but won''t really do it."


    "They will," Alex and I said at the same time.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "How can you be sure?" Mateo asked me. "Have you ever met his family?"


    "No, but from what Vincent and my dad tell me I believe it." I couldn''t tell them the additional information that Vincent wasn''t biologically a Kinsington.


    "I''ll take him to meet my grandma soon," Vincent said. "But she''s the only one who can know."


    Mateo looked contemplatively at his hands. I wondered if he was thinking of his own grandpa and how readily his grandpa had accepted him and Alex.


    "How is Grandpa Manuel?" I asked him.


    Gareth picked up a gyro and took a huge bite. Alex did the same, but his bite was much smaller. A large smear of the sauce was left on the corner of Gareth''s mouth.


    I handed him a napkin. "Wipe your mouth. You''re in public. Have some decency."


    "Don''t you think your boyfriend will be jealous of you taking care of me?" he asked.


    I glanced and Vincent. He did look a little jealous, but I wasn''t sure if anyone knew for sure except me and Alex.


    "Why would he be jealous of that?" I asked turning my attention back to Gareth and trying to get it off my boyfriend. "I wasn''t taking care of you. I gave you the napkin so I wouldn''t have to be embarrassed by you. Why would Vincent be jealous of an ugly, crude jerk like you?"


    "I''m not ugly," Gareth said not denying the crude jerk part of my statement.


    "Yes you are," I said. "So, Grandpa Manuel?" I asked Mateo before Gareth could argue with me further. I picked up a gyro and took a bite.


    "He''s doing better," Mateo said. "He''s on medication now that has helped to lower his blood pressure."


    "That''s a relief," I said.


    Vincent didn''t pick up a gyro until Mateo did. Everyone had taken a few bites before Mateo said to Vincent, "Why do you like Chet?"


    "What''s not to like about me?"


    "I''m not talking to you, Chet," Mateo said. But Vincent was smiling at me so that was all I cared about.


    "Why did you first like him?" Gareth asked. "Weren''t your interactions only arguing about Alex and Mateo?"


    Vincent turned to Alex as if he could help him avoid this question, but Alex seemed as eager to hear the answer as Gareth and Mateo. Vincent turned to me. I knew it wasn''t a simple answer like he thought I was nice or handsome. I knew there were a lot of things that happened between me and him and what his family had brainwashed him into thinking.


    "He''s the only one who could ever convince me money didn''t mean everything," he said quietly. "He''s the only one who has seen me at my most vulnerable. He''s the only one to be there when I tried to hide and be alone. He''s the only one I would risk losing my family for."


    And I wanted it to be just the two of us so I could hold him close to me. So I could feel his heartbeat against mine. I squeezed his knee under the table where no one could see.


    Mateo and Gareth were completely stunned by Vincent''s words. Their gyros in their hands were completely forgotten as they stared at my boyfriend.


    "He''s seen a side of you I haven''t?" Alex asked in disbelief.


    Vincent nodded.


    "Has Trevon seen this secret side of you?" Alex asked almost hurt.


    "No," Vincent quickly said. "Only Chet."


    "But I''ve known you since we were babies. How can there be a side of you I haven''t seen?"


    "Because I hid it and kept it from everyone. I didn''t purposely show it to Chet, he was just too stubborn to leave me when I was in a really bad panic attack."


    I didn''t know whether I should be happy he admitted his panic attacks out loud or worried for him for exposing something that left him feeling so vulnerable.


    "You get panic attacks?" Alex asked still in disbelief. Vincent nodded. "Since when?"


    "For awhile," Vincent said. "I just go hide myself away until they are over. It helped when I moved out of the house and I haven''t had one recently." He looked at me as he said this and a small smile touched his beautiful lips.


    "Well," Gareth said, "I had a bunch more questions I was going to ask you, but I can''t now. I approve of you dating Chet." He took a bite of his gyro.


    "You don''t have a choice," I said, "but thanks for the approval anyway."


    All of us turned to Mateo then and waited.


    "Yeah, I had a bunch more questions too, but they all seem meaningless now," Mateo said. "How can I not approve after that?"


    Alex smiled really big at this. "We can go on double dates now," he said.


    "Yeah, sure," Gareth said, "just make me feel like even more of a 5th wheel."


    I could tell Gareth was teasing. He didn''t really care if we went on double dates without him, but Alex''s expression turned serious. "Of course you could get a date and join us," he said, "or just come. We''d all like it if you were there."


    I wouldn''t, but I didn''t say that because I didn''t want to go on double dates often anyway. I wanted it to be just me and Vincent.


    "Great," Gareth said. "Next time I find a date we can go on a triple date. You don''t mind if I bring a girl?" He was still teasing, but Alex obviously couldn''t tell.


    "Of course it is," Alex said politely. "She might feel strange though being the only girl."


    "She won''t be the only girl if Chet is there," Mateo said to tease me, but Alex instantly looked offended.


    "Just because he bottomed doesn''t mean he''s a girl," Alex whispered harshly. "You don''t think I''m like a girl do you?"


    I started chuckling because all I could think about was scoring because I scored with Vincent. Vincent joined me. We tried to keep our voices down.


    "I didn''t mean it like that. If you were a girl I wouldn''t be attracted to you. I just said it to tease him," Mateo said.


    "Oh," Alex said and sat back pacified.


    But now I laughed louder and Vincent couldn''t help but laugh a little louder too.


    "Why are you two laughing like that?" Mateo asked.


    But that only made us laugh harder.


    "I don''t get it," Mateo said, but Alex smirked as he watched us and I was sure he figured it out.


    "They obviously switch, Matty," Gareth said.


    "What?" Mateo studied us as we finally got our laughs under control. He shook his head. "I already knew more about their love life than I wanted and now I know even more. Please don''t tell me anything else."


    "Then don''t call me when we''re getting it on," I said.


    "Just don''t answer your phone," Mateo practically yelled at me.


    I squeezed Vincent''s knee under the table. His hand encompassed mine where no one could see.

 Chapter 43

    Chet Watakeekul


    I sat in the passenger seat of Vincent''s car. We drove along a windy street that must have been beautiful when the leaves were still changing. As it was now, most of the leaves had fallen to the ground. There were green pine trees too. They would provide some permanent color in the winter. I loved the smell of pine trees.


    "That''s Alex''s house," Vincent said as he pointed up ahead to a large, modern looking mansion that was mostly windows. The yard was perfectly landscaped. It was quiet and beautiful.


    "I didn''t realize he lived so close to you," I said.


    "This is Trevon''s house," he said as we continued up along the windy road. Trevon''s house was even bigger and more traditional looking. There was a little stream that ran through his yard.


    We continued along the road and went higher in elevation. We passed a few more mansions that all looked picture perfect. The last house on the road was the biggest yet. He pulled into the six car garage and pulled into the last space. There was only one other car in the garage. A red convertible.


    "Whose car is that?" I asked.


    "My grandma''s," he said. "She should be the only one here until late tonight. She said she turned off the security cameras so my dad and mom won''t be able to find out that we came here. Unless Priscilla or Theresa were to tell on us, but I''m confident they won''t."


    "Why are you so confident?"


    "They are a couple themselves. They''ve been together over 20 years. They''ll support me."


    I put my hand on the door handle, but didn''t open it yet. Vincent took in a deep breath and let it out slowly as his hands gripped his steering wheel.


    "Are you always like this when you come home?" I asked.


    "I''m usually worse," he said. He smiled at me. "I''m okay. Let''s go." He opened the door so I followed him. We exited his garage and walked on the sidewalk beside the circular driveway. His house was beautiful. The biggest house I had ever seen live. The sun was beginning to set and it cast a beautiful reddish tint to his house and perfect yard. The fresh smell of the pines and other vegetation hit my senses. It was peaceful.


    He took my hand as we walked up the wide steps side by side. There was a slight strain in his jaw and his hand grabbed mine tightly, desperately. He was nervous even though we were only meeting his grandma.


    As soon as we stepped inside and shut the door, an old woman with beautiful white hair and a yellow dress came out to greet us. She completely ignored Vincent as she wrapped her arms around me and squeezed tightly surprisingly strong for someone who looked so frail.


    "I''m so glad you are here," she said to me. And she kissed me on the cheek. I hadn''t expected to feel so welcomed. I loved her.


    "What about me grandma?" Vincent asked.


    She released me to hug Vincent. "Of course I''m glad you are here too," she said.


    Two women peeked out at us from the dining room. They smiled kindly at me and then retreated hand in hand.


    "Come on," Grandma Kinsington said. She squeezed her way in between me and Vincent and took each of our hands in hers. "We''re eating out back tonight."


    The exterior of Vincent''s house was huge and the inside seemed even more so. Everything was perfect. The decor was exactly what the house needed. There was a large, sparkly chandelier hovering over the grand staircase. I was afraid I would accidentally bump into one of these fancy looking vases that probably cost a fortune. Each painting on the wall was hand painted and framed in beautiful wooden frames.


    Grandma led us through the hall to a sliding glass door. Vincent opened it and Grandma Kinsington stepped through first. The backyard was as beautifully landscaped as the front. And there was a perfect view of the city below us. Lights dotted below us as the sun set and the sky grew darker. There were lights turned on in the backyard. A beautiful wind chime blew in the gentle breeze. Its little bells rang musically in the night.


    There was a round, wooden table surrounded with four chairs. Food was already on the table. Sliders, coleslaw, potatoes and strawberry lemonade.


    "They made my favorite again," Vincent said with a slight smile on his face.


    "I told them to," Grandma Kinsington said. "Who knows how much longer we''ll be able to eat them together."


    "What do you mean?" Vincent asked with a serious face.


    "I mean, I''m not going to live forever," she said.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Vincent smiled. "Grandma, you''ll probably outlive all of us." She smiled and patted his arm.


    "Sliders is your favorite?" I asked Vincent.


    "Were you expecting something fancier?" he asked.


    I shrugged and smiled. "I just think it''s cute is all."


    "You are so adorable," Grandma Kinsington said to me. She wrapped her arms around mine and pulled me close to her. "You can sit next to me," she said.


    "But, grandma..."


    "No buts. You can either sit next to me which means he is across from you or you can sit on the other side of him."


    Grandma Kinsington sat in the chair that would give her the best view of the city. She pulled me into the chair next to her. Vincent stood there a moment, unsure of what to do. I gave a slight motion he should sit on the other side of his grandma. He complied.


    "I''m so glad Vinny finally brought someone home," Grandma Kinsington said as we began to eat.


    I tried the sliders first and I understood why Vincent loved them. They were delicious.


    "A large part of me feels at peace knowing both you," Grandma Kinsington said to Vincent, "and Aiden have those who love you. I''m so happy I got to meet Jasmine and you," she said to me.


    "I''m happy I got to meet you too," I said to her. "I can tell by the way Vincent speaks of you that you are very special to him."


    She smiled at me. "He is special to me too," she said. I didn''t understand how her son could be so different from her. She had accepted Vincent so fully knowing he wasn''t biologically a Kinsington.


    "Do you think you can learn how to make these?" I held up the slider in my hand as I addressed Vincent. He took a napkin and wiped the sauce from the corner of his grandma''s mouth. His attractiveness shot up 1000%.


    "You like these that much?" he asked me.


    "Yes," I said. "Very much."


    "Then I''ll learn how to make them."


    "Look at you two," Grandma Kinsington said. "You''re so adorable." She patted both our cheeks before going back to her food.


    She asked me about school and soccer and my family. She had many great praises of my dad. I knew why my dad and Vincent loved her so much. I only just met her and I already loved her.


    When dinner was through, the two women I had seen earlier cleared the table and brought out slices of cheesecake with cherries on top. Vincent introduced them to me as Priscilla and Theresa, but I had already guessed that was who they were. They both paused around me and then together they threw their arms around me in a hug.


    "I''m so happy Vincent brought you here," Priscilla said.


    "I''m happy he found someone to love," Theresa said. And then just as quickly, they pulled away and retreated back into the house.


    Grandma Kinsington picked up her little fork. I noticed she had goosebumps on her exposed forearms.


    "Are you cold?" I asked her. It was a little chilly in the night, autumn air.


    "A little," she said.


    Vincent stood up. "I''ll get you a blanket," he said. He went inside.


    I began to rub her arm in an effort to keep her warm. Her skin was chill to the touch. She smiled at me. "You are the sweetest," she said.


    "Am I?"


    She nodded. Her arm was beginning to get a little warmer as I kept up my efforts. "How long do you intend to look after my Vinny?" she asked.


    "Forever," I said.


    "I will hold you to that," she said. "When I''m not around to protect him anymore, you must do it."


    "Always," I said as I continued to rub her arms.


    "Then I can breathe easy knowing he is taken care of."


    Vincent came out with a white, quilted blanket, but paused when he saw me rubbing his grandma''s arms. He smiled and mouthed, "I love you."


    I couldn''t help the large smile that came to my lips with that. He wrapped the blanket around Grandma Kinsington''s shoulders. Now that she looked warmer, I could enjoy the cheesecake. And it was delicious like everything else had been. My dad was a great cook, but I couldn''t imagine living every day eating food like this.


    After dessert, we went inside. "Why don''t you show him your room before you go?" Grandma Kinsington said. "I''m sure he''s curious."


    "I am a little," I said.


    "Okay," he said.


    Grandma Kinsington walked slowly into the living room. Her back was slightly hunched where it hadn''t been earlier and I hadn''t noticed it because it had been dark outside, but her skin tone was paler than it had been. She wrapped the blanket tighter around her shoulders as she sat down on the couch. Priscilla brought her a mug of something that was steaming. She immediately took a sip of it.


    "You coming?" Vincent asked me from the stairs.


    I followed him up the stairs and down a long hallway. He opened the last door. "This is my room," he said.


    I didn''t really have much expectation, but this didn''t fit anything I was expecting. There was nothing personal on the walls or the dressers or shelves. Nothing that would say this was Vincent''s room and not a guest room.


    "This doesn''t really feel like you," I said.


    "My mom decorated it," he said. "I wasn''t allowed to change anything really." He closed the door behind us, but didn''t walk away from it. I could see the strain in his face.


    "You don''t like your room?"


    He shrugged. "It never felt like mine. It always felt like I was just borrowing it until I turned 18." His fingers began to tremble slightly.


    I reached out and took his hands in mine. "You don''t have any good memories here?"


    "Not really," he said. "Whenever Alex or Trevon came to play, we''d mostly stay in the backyard or the family room. This is where I would hide when I had my panic attacks. I don''t like it in here. It feels confining. Like I''m trapped."


    "Then let''s go home," I said.


    Relief flooded his face and he nodded. He led me back down the stairs as we walked hand in hand.


    "We''re going to leave now," he said to his grandma.


    She got up slowly from the couch. She placed the steaming mug down on a coaster on the coffee table. The blanket fell down onto the couch. Her back was still slightly slouched and the color hadn''t returned to her cheeks.


    "Thank you for bringing your boyfriend," Grandma Kinsington said as she hugged Vincent. "Bring him again sometime when you can and when no one is home."


    "I will," he told her.


    She hugged me, but it wasn''t as tight as the greeting she had given me earlier. "I''m glad I met you," she said. "Take care of him."


    "I will," I said.


    We didn''t say anything else until we were driving back down the winding streets.


    "I hope you had fun tonight and my bedroom thing didn''t ruin it for you," Vincent said.


    "Of course it didn''t," I said. "I love your grandma." I paused before I said, "How is her health?"


    "She''s fine," he said. "She likes to pretend she''s weak when guests come around."


    I nodded, but I didn''t think the hunched back and pale skin were pretend. It could have just been the fact that she had been sitting out in the cold so I didn''t bring it up again.

 Chapter 44

    Mateo


    We didn''t technically have soccer practice anymore, but most of us on the team met up to practice on the field anyway. It was just weird not to and we needed to stay in shape for next season. I had just showered and dressed. I was tying my shoe trying to get out of there as soon as I could so I could go meet Alex in the parking lot. We were going to look at apartments today.


    I paused when Tim went up to Chet. Tim showed Chet his cell phone. They both looked at it a moment before Chet quickly covered it with his hand. They both glanced at me. They quickly looked away when they saw me watching them.


    Tim said something to Chet that I couldn''t hear. Chet''s shoulders visibly dropped as he sighed. He took Tim''s phone away from him and approached me. I finished tying my shoe.


    "What''s up?" I asked afraid of what the answer would be.


    "I''m not sure how to say this," Chet said as sat next to me on the bench.


    "Just say it."


    Chet looked back at Tim who waved from a safe distance for Chet to say something.


    "I think the video of Alex got released," he said.


    My fingers went numb. "Part of it was released," I said. "Alex''s lawyer is working to get the videos removed.


    "I don''t think this is just part of a video," Chet said. "I think it is all of the video." My heart dropped.


    "Did you watch it to know for sure?"


    Chet shook his head vigorously. "I don''t want to watch that, but it''s not just 30 seconds long or a minute long. It''s longer than that."


    I didn''t want to, but I had to know for sure. I took the phone from Chet. On the screen a video was paused. Alex sat on a bed with a boy. They were in the middle of a kiss. They were fully clothed and the kiss wasn''t too heated, but my heart ripped into tiny pieces. I looked down at the bar at the bottom of the screen. The video had just started and Chet was right, it was a longer video.


    I couldn''t look at it anymore. I handed it back to Chet. "Can you just click through the video and make sure it is the full video and not just the same snippet put together back to back?" That was a possibility, wasn''t it? I pleaded to whatever force or being was out there that this was the case.


    Chet shook his head. "I don''t want to see the video."


    He tried to hand the phone back to me but I refused to take it. "Do you think I want to see it? I can''t, Chet."


    Chet sighed, stood up so his back was to the lockers so no one else would be able to see it either and he began to skip ahead in the video. He didn''t say anything, but I could tell as his expression got darker and sicker that it was the full video.


    I bent over with my head in my hands. Life was about to get permanently harder for Alex. My stomach was heavy like I had swallowed stones.


    "It''s the full video," Chet said quietly. "How did this happen? I thought they arrested Jason?"


    "They did," I said still with my head in my hands.


    "So it is Alex," Tim said. I hadn''t realized he had approached us. "I was hoping it wasn''t."


    I finally looked up as Chet handed Tim his phone.


    "How did you come across it?" I asked him because as far as I knew Tim was straight and had a girlfriend.


    "Sarah was watching gay porn videos and..."


    "Why is your girlfriend watching gay porn?" Chet asked.


    "She''s making an online yaoi comic and was watching for reference." Chet and I exchanged a glance. "Anyway," Tim went on, "she thought that looked like your boyfriend, but she also thought he didn''t know he was being recorded. We thought we should let you know if that was the case."


    "Does anyone else know?" I asked as I looked around the locker room. No one else seemed interested in us.


    "I didn''t tell anyone but Chet," Tim said. "I would have come to you first, but I was afraid you would kill me. I didn''t think you knew about the video."


    "Alex didn''t know the video was being recorded," I said. "The guy tried to blackmail him later with it. Alex refused and went to the police. The guy is now in jail awaiting his trial. I don''t know how this got out."Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Should I do anything with this?" Tim asked. "I mean, will the police want it for evidence or anything?"


    "Send me the link to it," I said. "I''ll tell Alex and he can tell his lawyer."


    "Okay," Tim said.


    "And Tim, please don''t tell anyone else about this," I said.


    Tim nodded, typed something into his phone and my phone beeped alerting me to a message. I left him and Chet.


    Alex stood next to his car as he waited for me. He smiled brightly when saw me approaching, but the smile disappeared as I got closer.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    I motioned to his car and we got inside. He didn''t start the car yet. He just waited for me to speak.


    "I don''t know how it happened," I said, "but the full video was released. Chet and Tim brought it to my attention. I haven''t seen it, but I know it''s the full video. I have the link if you want to call your lawyer and tell him so he can get it taken down."


    Alex slowly nodded. He swallowed hard. His hand shook slightly as he brought his phone up to his ear. "Yes," he said into the phone. "This is Alex Lundquist. I need to speak with Mr. Smith please. Yes. Please have him call me as soon as he can."


    He hung up and looked at me. I reached out and took his hand. He clasped mine desperately.


    "Is the office going to close soon?" I asked. I wanted and I knew Alex wanted this to be resolved as soon as possible.


    "He told me before he would return my calls as soon as he could. Day or Night."


    I nodded. "I''m sure we''ll hear back soon then. Should we call the detective to let him know?"


    "Mr. Smith will contact him to give him any pertinent information."


    We sat there in silence a moment longer before Alex withdrew his hand and started his car. "I guess we should go to the first apartment then," he said. "Unless you want to postpone this to another day."


    I shook my head. "I don''t want to postpone. Let''s go."


    He pulled out of the parking lot and we went to the first apartment. It was located close to my current apartment. Gareth had suggested he just move out and Alex could move in, but I wanted a complete change. And Alex and I wouldn''t need a two bedroom. We could live together in a one bedroom. Gareth was all ready to move into the dorms next semester.


    We met the manager in the office and he led us to the 1 bedroom available. I liked it. It was clean. Fresh white walls, a clean carpet. The kitchen had been well maintained. I liked the bathroom and the bedroom would be spacious enough. It even had a small balcony. And by small I meant just big enough for us to stand by the railing and look out at the little courtyard. I didn''t think even chairs would fit out there. Well, maybe if we turned them to the side instead of looking out over the courtyard. I liked it. The only bad thing was that it was on the fifth floor and the one elevator was on the other side of the building. I could tell by Alex''s face that he wasn''t too impressed. He wasn''t rude about it or anything. It just wasn''t what he was used to. He wanted an extravagant lifestyle and I couldn''t afford that yet. Maybe someday after we graduated college we could move into luxury apartments like he wanted.


    Alex''s phone beeped with a message. He pulled it out of his pocket and looked at it.


    "What is it?" I asked him.


    "Vincent," he said. "Chet told him. He''s asking if I''m okay."


    The manager waited patiently a few steps away pretending like he wasn''t listening to our conversation.


    "Are you okay?" I asked him.


    He shrugged. Moisture sprang into his eyes, but he quickly blinked them away. "I have to be," he said.


    I left it at that as I didn''t want to go into too much detail with the manager standing right there. Alex typed a response to Vincent, but I didn''t ask him what it was.


    We thanked the manager and went on our way to the next one. We just arrived at the parking lot when Alex''s phone rang through the car. Alex answered immediately when he saw that it was his lawyer and since it was through his car, I heard everything they said.


    "I had a message you called me, Mr. Lundquist. What can I do for you this evening?"


    "I''m sorry to disturb you," Alex said. "I''m sure you just want to go home to your family, but I just found out the entire video was released."


    "Do you have the link you can send me? I will have it taken down and submit this information as further evidence."


    "My boyfriend, Mateo Lopez, has the information. Is it alright if he sends it?"


    "Of course. Do you still have my business card with my email address on it or would you like me to provide you with that information again?"


    "I have it," Alex said.


    They said their goodbyes. Alex turned off the car, dug out his wallet from his pocket and took out Mr. Smith''s business card. He handed it to me. I quickly sent the link. I breathed a sigh of relief when that was done. It was no longer my responsibility.


    The second apartment we looked at was a little further away from the university, but still close. The apartment was on the first floor so that was a bonus. There were a few stains on the carpet though that I thought the manager hoped we wouldn''t notice.


    The third apartment we looked at was even further away and on the second floor. There was nothing visibly wrong with it, although I liked the vibe of the first apartment we saw better. When I checked the water pressure it was really weak.


    It was dark outside by the time we were through. We went back to his car, but instead of getting in right away, he stood by the door. I waited not sure what was happening and if he would need me.


    "Mat," he said quietly.


    "Yes?" I stepped up close to him and took both of his hands in mine.


    "Can I have a hug?" he asked even quieter.


    "Of course," I said. I wrapped him in my arms and held him close to me. He dropped his head onto my shoulder. He was silent. The only way I could identify he was crying was by the way his shoulders would hitch every once in awhile.


    "It''s going to be okay, babe," I said. I knew he was upset about the video. I was too if I was being honest. "Even if it''s not okay, it''s okay. I''m here with you always. We''ll get through this no matter how many times it comes up."


    He nodded against my shoulder and took in a deep breath. He let it out slowly. His head came back up and he pulled away from me just enough that he could look at me. He wiped away the tears on his cheeks while my arms still held him around the waist.


    "You can always count on me too," he said. "Even if it''s just a simple thing like asking help on a homework problem. You know this, right?"


    I faked a smile. "Of course," I said. But I couldn''t let him find out how weak I was. I couldn''t take the chance he wouldn''t like me and break up with me.

 Chapter 45

    Vincent Kinsington


    When I opened my eyes, sunlight streamed in through the blinds on my window and illuminated Chet''s face and his brown eyes as he blinked at me. His black eyelashes were long. His caramel skin glowed welcoming the sunlight. I wrapped my arms around him and pulled him close to me.


    "How long have you been awake?" I asked.


    "Awhile," he answered honestly.


    "You could have woken me," I said.


    "It''s Thanksgiving break. You should be able to sleep in."


    "Don''t remind me," I said and pulled him even closer.


    "Don''t remind you of what? That it''s Thanksgiving today?"


    "Ugh. Yes. That. I don''t want to go home. I want to stay here with you."


    He smiled and his warm hand came up to caress my jaw. "We have to go to our own houses," he said. "I shouldn''t have slept over last night, but I did anyway."


    He was right. I found myself once again hating that life interfered with my time with Chet.


    "Fine," I said. "We should get up and get ready then. Do you want breakfast this morning?"


    "No," he said as he rolled out of bed and began to get dressed. "My dad always makes us a big feast. More than we can eat. I guess that''s what Thanksgiving is all about you know besides the whole give thanks thing."


    I watched him from the bed as he finished dressing. He smirked when he caught me.


    "Get up," he said. "You have to get ready too."


    "Fine," I said and rolled out of bed.


    He watched me as I got dressed. I didn''t mind.


    "Can I ask you something?" he asked.


    "Always," I said as I pulled my shirt on over my head.


    "Your grandma seems really nice and supportive. Wouldn''t she stand up for you if the rest of your family finds out about us?"


    My stomach began to turn in knots. It was something I tried not to think of too often. "I love my grandma," I said quietly, "but she isn''t perfect. She didn''t welcome me as a new baby. That''s what I''ve been told anyway. I obviously don''t remember it. I do remember bringing her flowers I picked from the garden when I was five because I wanted her to love me like she loved Aiden. And I remember she smiled at me. I think that''s when things began to change and she began to accept me. She loves me, but she loves her son more." My voice grew quiet as the pain tore at my heart. As if Chet could sense my pain, he closed the distance between us and hugged me. The pain in my heart eased as his arms came around me.


    "She will vouch for me," I said. "She will try to get my dad to change his mind, but ultimately she won''t interfere with his decision."


    "I hope you''re wrong about that," Chet said.


    But I couldn''t hope that I was wrong because if I hoped that she could change his mind or make him keep me as his son and then it didn''t work, it would destroy me. It was easier not to hope. We held each other without saying anything. I just basked in his warmth and the safety I felt in his arms. He pulled away first and went into the bathroom.


    I went into my bedroom and changed into better clothes for Thanksgiving with my family. When I heard Chet brushing his teeth, I rushed into the bathroom to join him. He smirked with the toothbrush in his mouth. He had figured out I liked watching him brush his teeth. I grabbed my toothbrush and put toothpaste on it. I began brushing my teeth so it wouldn''t be too obvious I was staring at him even though I was. He bumped my shoulder with his own.


    When we were through, he tried to exit the bathroom, but I grabbed his wrist. "Do you want to shave me?" I asked as I remembered the last and only time he shaved me.


    He smiled and patted my jaw. "No," he said. I was sure I pouted even though I didn''t mean to express my disappointment physically. "That would lead to other things and we''ve got to go to our family houses."


    I sighed. He was right. "Fine," I said.


    "Next time," he said.


    I followed him out of the bathroom. "Do you have family coming over?" I asked him.


    "No," he said. "We don''t have family here. It''s just us."


    I started to make the bed and he joined in to help me.


    "Where is your family?"


    "Most of them are in Thailand. My mom''s oldest brother is in New York with his family. I haven''t seen my cousins in like 5 years so we''re not really close."


    "I didn''t realize your mom was from Thailand too," I said. I knew his dad was, but I also knew his dad had grown up in the states. I never heard an accent when he spoke.


    "She was born here," Chet said. "She''s the baby of her family and the first to be born here. My dad''s family moved here when he was twelve. Both of my grandpas died when I was little. That was when my grandmas and my aunts and uncles decided to move back to Thailand. I haven''t seen them since, but I do speak to both of my grandmas on the phone. They became good friends after my mom and dad started dating each other and they still live close to each other."


    We moved to the kitchen and began to put away the dishes.


    "Do you speak Thai then?" I asked. I always wanted to learn a second language. I thought it would be good for a business person to know multiple languages, but I could never decide what to study.


    "Not really," he said. "My mom is mediocre with it herself. My dad tried to teach me when I was younger, but I only wanted to focus on soccer. Kannika can speak it though. When she talks to my grandmas on the phone I have no idea what she is saying."


    I looked around for more things to do.


    Chet smirked. "Go finish getting ready and stop stalling." He pushed me gently towards the bathroom. I dutifully obeyed. He was correct though. I was trying to stall. I didn''t want to go home and I didn''t want to take Chet home.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    After we were both ready and I was driving him home I asked him, "So what do the four of you do on Thanksgiving besides stuffing yourselves with food? Do you watch the game? Watch the parade?"


    "No. I do like sports, but Kannika and my mom don''t like football so to be fair to everyone, we end up playing video games together."


    I glanced at him briefly before turning my eyes back to the road. "Your mom and dad play video games with you and Kannika?" I couldn''t imagine it.


    "Yes," he said. "My family is a bunch of kids."


    "That sounds like heaven. I really wish I could go to your Thanksgiving instead."


    "Maybe next year," he said.


    "I''ll look forward to it."


    "It doesn''t bother you if I say things like that? Coming to my house for Thanksgiving next year or us eventually getting a place together?"


    "No," I said. "I like it. I like picturing a future with you permanently in it."


    He smiled at this. "Me too," he said.


    I placed my hand on the center console and he placed his over mine. Our fingers entwined. I dropped him off around the corner at the usual place. My eyes lingered on him until he turned the corner and I couldn''t see him anymore.


    When I got to my house, Aiden wasn''t there. My grandma greeted me at the door. She hugged me and dragged me into the living room with her to watch an old movie. I didn''t see my mom or dad. I didn''t dare talk about Chet with my grandma in case my mom or dad were within hearing distance.


    I could smell the turkey that was baking and a mix of other delicious foods. My stomach growled loudly reminding me that I hadn''t had anything to eat yet. I wondered if Chet''s family had started their feast.


    Aiden showed up with Jasmine. I knew Trevon was home for Thanksgiving so I was surprised Jasmine wasn''t having family dinner with them. We had talked about arranging a time for Trevon to meet Chet and Mateo, but I wasn''t sure the timing was going to work out before he had to go back.


    Grandma and I greeted Aiden and Jasmine at the door when we heard them come in. Jasmine hugged Grandma. I was surprised as Aiden put an arm around my shoulders and pulled me into his side for one of those half hugs. He seemed genuine as he said, "Finally I get to see my little brother. It''s been too long. You need to come around more often."


    Jasmine smiled when she saw it. I would have assumed it was all a show for Jasmine, except there was a warmth in my brother''s voice and a strange familial affection in my brother''s eyes that I hadn''t seen before that made me think it wasn''t all just for show. Maybe Jasmine really was changing him for the better.


    Jasmine broke the hug with my grandmother and hugged me instead. My brother quickly embraced my grandma. "I''m glad I get to see you again," Jasmine said quietly to me as my brother and grandmother exchanged pleasantries. "Who knows, maybe someday we''ll be family," she said.


    I wanted that, but didn''t want that at the same time. It would be great to have her as family, but I didn''t want my mom to say something that was going to hurt her. As if reading my thoughts my mom and dad showed up at that moment. My mom surprised me because after she greeted Jasmine and Aiden, she hooked her arm in mine and patted my hand gently. My dad of course ignored me as he led my grandma into the dining room, but I was just happy that my mom and brother had showed me affection. She and I followed Aiden and Jasmine into the dining room.


    We found our normal spots around the dining room table. The table was all set and the food was warm and slightly steaming. Turkey, stuffing, mashed potatoes, sweet potato casserole, rolls, the usual Thanksgiving dinner.


    I didn''t contribute much to the conversation as we ate. I was asked about school and friends and I gave brief, polite answers on everything that was asked. Jasmine said she would be finishing her masters soon. I didn''t know that was something she was working on. My dad and Aiden talked about projects they were working on at the factory until my mom told them no talking business at the table.


    Then my mom turned to me and asked me the one question I didn''t want anyone asking me. "Are you dating anyone, Vinny?" She blinked at me expectantly. Even my dad seemed interested in my answer. My grandma tensed slightly which I expected since she knew. What I hadn''t expected was that Jasmine and Aiden also slightly tensed. All eyes turned in my direction. I wasn''t sure what to say. If I said yes, they would ask questions and want to find out who it was. If I said no, I would be outright lying.


    "School is so time consuming," Jasmine said, "I''m sure he''s focused on his studies."


    "Yes," Aiden said. "Don''t try to pressure him into dating. School is stressful enough as it is."


    "I''m not pressuring him," my mom said easily. "I just want to know how my youngest son is doing. It doesn''t matter how busy someone is, they can always find time to date. So," she said turning back to me, "are you dating someone?"


    "I..." I started, but Aiden nudged me under the table and indicated with his hand not visible to the others for me not to answer. Did he know? Did Jasmine know? Had Trevon said something to her? I doubted it. I hadn''t specifically told Trevon not to tell her, but he knew she was dating my brother and he knew how my family would react if they knew. And if my brother did know, I couldn''t fathom him not informing my dad right away. He never went against what our dad wanted.


    "No," I lied. "I''m not dating anyone." Jasmine, Aiden and my grandma all visibly relaxed.


    "That''s a shame," my mom said. "When you do date, make sure you bring her home for us to meet."


    Her. That wasn''t happening. Ever. Not now that I had Chet.


    "Sure," I said.


    After dinner, Jasmine and Aiden left to visit her family. I wanted to go home, but I didn''t have an excuse to just leave and it was a holiday. They would expect me to stay.


    The four of us gathered in the living room and grandma put her old movies on to watch.


    I sent Trevon a text as I sat in one of the plush chairs near the couch.


    Me: Did you tell Jasmine about me and Chet?


    I put the phone back in my pocket thinking it would be awhile before he would see it. He was supposed to be having a family Thanksgiving dinner after all, but my phone immediately beeped with a reply.


    Trev: No. Never. Why?


    Me: It seemed like she and Aiden knew.


    Trev: Did they out you to your parents?


    Me: No. Maybe they don''t know. It just seemed like they did. It seemed like they were trying to protect me.


    Trev: Your brother protect you? That would be a first. Well, maybe not a first. Remember when that kid in the 5th grade hit you and then Aiden showed up the next day to talk to him? Sometimes I still wonder what they talked about. The kid didn''t bother you again after that though.


    Me: Your sisters used to come "talk" to the kids who were mean to you all the time.


    Trev: Yeah, and then at home they would lock me in the closet or take away my food or hit me. I don''t understand my sisters. If Jasmine and Aiden know about you and Chet, they didn''t hear it from me. I don''t know how they could know.


    Me: ok. TY. Have fun with your family


    Trev: TY U2 oh wait. Your family isn''t fun. Just survive then.


    Me: Thanks


    "You know," my mom said to me after a short time, "if you do decide to date, make sure they are someone like Jasmine. Someone who has plenty of money. You don''t want to end up with someone like those highschool girls again."


    My stomach began to twist and my heart began to beat rapidly against my chest. My hands began to get cold and clammy.


    "Yes," my dad said in a rare moment where he actually spoke to me. "Don''t be fooled into thinking love is better than money." His eyes drifted to my mother before they looked back to me. Pain washed over her face for one brief moment before she recovered and wrapped both of her arms around one of his. She cuddled into him more as they sat next to each other on the couch. "Love will only bring heartache," he said quietly, but he took my mom''s hand and squeezed it gently in his.


    My fingers began to tremble slightly and my legs were weak even though I was already sitting. "Would you mind if I go to my room for a little bit? I''m feeling nostalgic."


    My mom smiled. "Of course, son."


    I tried to make my movements as normal as possible and not the frantic panic I was feeling. As soon as I was out of eyesight, I rushed the rest of the way up the stairs, down the hall and into my old room. I was careful not to slam the door behind me in my panicked state. I went to the corner by my bed that I always went to. It positioned me in such a way that if someone opened the door, the bed would be between me and them and hopefully they wouldn''t see me. I pulled a pillow off my bed with trembling hands. I collapsed to my knees. My face buried in the pillow to quiet the frantic wheezes that escaped my lips. Sweat dripped down my brow and down my back even though I was cold all over. My heart pounded painfully, erratically against my chest. It was difficult to fill my lungs with enough air. My stomach rolled violently.


    I wasn''t sure how long I stayed there on the floor with the pillow like that, but eventually my trembling stopped, my heartbeat evened out and I could breathe easy again. I put the pillow back and straightened out the quilt so no one could tell I had disturbed it. I sat on the floor with my back propped up against the bed frame and took out my phone.


    Me: ILY


    Favoritesoccerplayer: ILY2. Hang in there. I''ll CU tomorrow


    I held the phone up to my heart and stayed in that position until I finally felt strong enough to go downstairs and rejoin my family.

 Chapter 46

    Chet Watakeekul


    "You don''t have more people you want to invite?" I asked him. "There will only be 5 of us tonight. It''s your birthday party. Shouldn''t there be more? Don''t you have more friends from highschool or from your college classes? You talk to people don''t you?"


    "I talk to people," Vincent said. I watched him from the bathroom doorway as he washed his face. "That doesn''t mean they are my friends. They are somewhere between acquaintances and friends. It''s fine Chet. I really don''t want more people. You and Alex, Mateo and Gareth are really all I want at my birthday party." Mateo and Gareth weren''t even his friends, but since they were mine and Alex''s they had been invited too. It would have been last minute as his birthday was today, but we could have invited more people to come that night if he wanted. I didn''t want to push him though if he didn''t want it and it seemed like he was fine with just the 5 of us. It seemed weird to me to not have a lot of people over to celebrate, but it was his birthday.


    There wasn''t any plans for a family birthday party. That also seemed weird to me.


    After he washed his face, he began to put on the shaving cream.


    "Do you want me to shave you?" I asked.


    His hands froze on his face. "You said that would lead to other things. Don''t you want to get to school?"


    I stepped into the bathroom. He backed up slightly from the sink so I could stand between it and him. "I can skip my morning exercise and just get to class," I said.


    He nodded. I was more confident this time. I brought the razor over him in slow careful strokes. A little more of his jaw was revealed each time. My fingers grazed over his smooth skin. I could feel his eyes on me, but didn''t look up at them. There would be fire and lust in his eyes and I was already feeling that myself. It would only stoke my own desire if I saw his. I shaved carefully around his lips. I grazed his lips with my fingers. The desire to kiss him was fierce, but I hadn''t finished shaving him. I forced my eyes away from his lips as I continued to shave him. My fingers traced each spot after I shaved it.


    When I was through, I put his aftershave on my hands and began to work it into his skin. His jawline was defined, strong underneath my fingers. The muscles under the skin moved. I swallowed. I was becoming hard. Interesting how just touching him like this could turn me on so much.


    When I finished, I finally looked up into his eyes. As soon as I did, he crashed his lips to mine. I wrapped my arms around his neck as he wrapped his around my waist crushing me to him. His tongue traced my lips, darted inside my mouth, explored, danced with own tongue. I knew I wasn''t the only one who was hard because he was poking me. I broke away from his lips so I could kiss along his jaw. I kissed all the way along until I reached his ear. I took his earlobe in my mouth and bit it gently. He moaned into my hair.


    His hands trailed to the front of my pants and undid the button as I continued to lick his earlobe.  He unzipped my pants and began to tug them down.


    "Wait," I said.


    "You said we could do other things after you shaved me," he said against my ear, "and it is my birthday."


    That made me smile. "I''m not saying no. I''m saying I don''t want to get anything on these pants so let''s get in the shower."


    "Oh." He pulled back just enough so he could look into my eyes with a smile on his lips.


    We quickly undressed as we continued to kiss. I followed him into the shower. The hot water flowed over us as we rubbed against each other. His lips broke away from mine to kiss down my neck. My hands ran along his wet back, curved down over his butt and squeezed as I smashed him against me. He groaned into my neck.


    I kissed his collarbone as his fingers ran along my hip bones. My hands went up along his back, over his shoulders, down his chest and stomach and lower. He shifted and moaned as my hands lingered over him, as they moved and explored. His breathing was heavy against my ear.


    His hands ran over me in a similar fashion as mine ran over him. His lips found mine again. His tongue roamed my mouth and tongue and lips. I moaned as his hand wrapped around my hard on and began to stroke.


    I encased his hard on with my hand and began to pump him as he did me. My mouth touched the crook of his mouth and I licked as we continued our movements. We moaned, we panted heavily as we jerked each other off, as the water ran over both of us. He climaxed a moment before I did.


    "Happy birthday," I whispered against his lips and kissed him. We washed and got out of the shower. We dried off and got dressed. I watched him as he dried his hair and then took almost a half hour just to make sure his hair looked perfect.


    "Who are you trying to impress?" I asked. "You already have me."


    He smiled at that. "I''m not trying to impress anyone. I''m just trying to look my best so I can feel good in my own skin."


    "You''re handsome no matter what you do," I said.


    "Well, I can''t just go out with my hair a mess looking like I just got up after a great night of sex," he said. His eyes flitted briefly to me and he smirked before turning his attention back to his reflection in the mirror.


    I almost said, '' sure you can'' but then decided I didn''t want anyone else to see him with messy hair like that but me so I didn''t say anything. I did have a tendency to touch his hair a lot during sex contributing to that messier look.


    We finally left for school. There was no time to stop for breakfast, but I was okay with that. He dropped me off in front of my building and I made it to class just in time. That probably meant Vincent was late as he still had to find a parking spot.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    That night for the party, I ordered pizzas and Alex brought the cake. Alex had assured me he knew exactly what kind of cake was Vincent''s favorite so I let him handle it. It was an ice cream cake. Mint chocolate chip. My favorite and Vincent''s favorite ended up being the same. Mateo and Gareth both gave strange looks to the bed in the living room, but neither of them said anything about it.


    The five of us sat around Vincent''s little round table and ate pizza and the ice cream cake. I was happy to see that Vincent and my friends got along so well.


    After dinner, presents were brought out. Mateo went first and gave Vincent a birthday card that had a gift card in it to the Japanese place by the university. It was a strange coincidence because I never told Mateo that was the exact gift Vincent had given me for my birthday. Well, that and my first experience giving him a handjob in his bathroom. My friends didn''t need to know that.


    I about died when Vincent opened the present Gareth got him. Lube.


    "What are you doing?" Mateo asked Gareth harshly.


    "What?" Gareth asked. "I don''t know him well enough to know what he wants, except we already know they are having sex. I thought about getting them condoms, but I don''t know their sizes. So this is the next best thing."


    Mateo shook his head. "You are so embarrassing."


    "What he appreciates it. Don''t you?"


    Vincent looked at me clearly questioning how he was supposed to handle receiving this gift.


    I took it and slid it underneath the table so we wouldn''t have to keep looking at it. I was sure we would use it at some point though.


    "Just wait," I said to Gareth, "when you get married, I''m going to get you the most embarrassing wedding present."


    Gareth smirked. "Then I''ll get you an even more embarrassing one for your wedding. Don''t think I''m afraid of embarrassment, Chet."


    I rolled my eyes and groaned because he was right. Gareth didn''t get embarrassed about things normal people would.


    "He secretly likes it, don''t you Vincent," Gareth said. "And he liked it when I mentioned the wedding. Don''t think I missed that little smile."


    "Gareth," Mateo pleaded. "They haven''t been dating that long. Don''t bring up marriage yet. Does everything you do have to be embarrassing?"


    Gareth shrugged and smirked. "I''m not embarrassed though."


    "When you get a girlfriend," Mateo said, "we''ll figure out something that will embarrass you."


    "You seem to forget I have more experience than both of you," Gareth said. "You are both on your first boyfriends. I had three girlfriends in highschool."


    "You were dating three girls at once?" Alex asked aghast.


    The three of us laughed. "No," Gareth said. "Just during the span of highschool I dated three different girls. Not at the same time. I''m not a bad guy."


    "Well, I wouldn''t go that far," I said.


    "Shut up," Gareth said. "I''m not a bad guy. I''m a great guy."


    "Well," Alex said, "here is my present." He pushed a wrapped box across the table to Vincent. Vincent unwrapped it revealing 2 new game controllers.


    "Why do I get the feeling this is more for you so you can come over with Mateo for double dates and we can all play video games?" Vincent asked Alex.


    Alex blushed. "Don''t you think it would be fun?"


    "Of course it would, babe," Mateo said.


    "I guess the fifth wheel is left out again," Vincent teased Gareth.


    "Looks like it," Gareth sighed dramatically. "That''s okay. I''m getting used to it."


    "Oh." Alex looked horrified. "I didn''t think..."


    Gareth laughed. "Don''t worry about it. We''re messing with you."


    "Where''s your present?" Mateo asked me.


    "The pizza was his present," I said.


    Vincent smiled.


    "That''s hardly a good present," Gareth said.


    "He already gave me an additional present," Vincent said with that smile on his face.


    "See," Gareth said to Mateo. "It''s good I brought the lube. They might need more of it."


    "No, seriously," Mateo said. "Can we please stop talking about their love life."


    "You mean sex life," Gareth said. "You wouldn''t mind talking about it if it was just their love life."


    Mateo''s forehead dropped to the table. Alex patted him on the back. It was at that moment that Trevon called into Vincent''s phone with a video call. Vincent answered. He angled the phone so we all could be seen in the video. I hadn''t seen them before, but I could guess which one was Arthur and which one was Trevon. My suspicions were solidified when Arthur spoke and bounced slightly while holding onto Trevon''s arm. It caused the phone to bounce a little as that was the arm Arthur was holding.


    "They are all there this time," his bright voice said. "Let me guess," he said. "Mateo," he pointed through the screen to Mateo. "And Chet." He pointed to me. Then he looked at Gareth. "Who''s the fifth wheel?"


    "Arthur!" Trevon scolded, but Gareth laughed.


    "I like him," Gareth said.


    "See," Arthur said, "he''s fine with it."


    "I''m Gareth," Gareth said, "I''m their friend." He waved a hand in mine and Mateo''s general direction. "I was already used to being the odd man out even before they started dating. I''m cool with it."


    "What do you mean?" Mateo said. "You were the only one of us who used to date."


    "As I said," Gareth reiterated, "odd man out. I''m also the only one apparently into girls."


    Mateo rolled his eyes.


    "We are calling to wish you Happy Birthday," Trevon said to Vincent.


    "Happy Birthday!!" Arthur called out happily.


    "We donated to the charity of Arthur''s choice in your name," Trevon said. "That''s your birthday present."


    "It''s a great birthday present," Vincent said.


    "Mine was better," Gareth said.


    "Gareth," Mateo whispered harshly. "Stop talking."


    Gareth didn''t even look at him.


    "What was your birthday present?" Arthur asked.


    Gareth smirked as Mateo whispered to him to keep his mouth shut. "Lube," Gareth said confidently.


    Trevon''s facial expression changed to shock, but Arthur smiled conspiratorially. "That is a better present," Arthur said. Trevon dropped his forehead into his hand that wasn''t holding the phone.


    "Okay," he said. "We''re going to go before this conversation gets any weirder."


    "Why?" Arthur asked. "I think Gareth and I will be great friends."


    "Me too," Gareth said.


    "Okay, bye," Trevon said to us and hung up before Arthur could protest further.


    We led the others to the bedroom where we set up the two additional controllers. We pushed the little coffee table forward so Mateo, Alex and Gareth could sit on the floor directly in front of the couch. Vincent and I sat on the couch.


    "Do you want a turn?" Gareth turned to ask us after some time had passed. He smiled when he saw we were cuddled in each other''s arms quite content and unwilling to move. He turned his attention back to the game.


    When they finally left, we looked around at the mess they had left. Vincent sighed and started to clean up the wrapping paper while I got rid of the pizza boxes.


    "I did get you a real present," I said. I went to my bag and took out a little box. I sat on the bed and patted the space next to me. He immediately sat. I handed him the box.


    He opened it. Inside was a man''s bracelet made of little tiger''s eye stones and leather. He paused as if frozen.


    "Do you like it?" I asked. I wondered if he remembered I said his eyes reminded me of tiger''s eye stones.


    He nodded. I smiled. It seemed I had rendered him speechless. I took the bracelet out of the box and showed him the inscription on the underside of the leather band. CW ? VK


    He took the bracelet from me carefully and swallowed hard. "This is the best present I''ve ever received," he said quietly. That filled me with such warmth I thought my heart would burst. "My birthday present to you was horrible."


    "No it wasn''t," I said. "I specifically asked for the gift card, you made me dinner and that night was priceless."


    "You mean when I asked you to jerk me off in the bathroom?"


    "You say it like it wasn''t special," I said. I slid my arms around his waist. "It was special to me."


    "Me too," he said. "So is this." He held up the bracelet. "I love you, Chet."


    "I love you too."

 Chapter 47

    Alex


    Gray clouds hung low overhead. The weather was obviously colder today than it had been. It had chosen today of all days to get cold.


    "It''s not too late to hire movers," I said.


    Mateo scoffed. "We''re almost done now," he said. But we still had to move everything from my room to the moving truck and then go to the new apartment and unload his and my things.


    We had already been to their apartment and removed everything, cleaned it - I didn''t know it was a thing that you were supposed to clean the apartment when you moved out - then moved all of Gareth''s stuff back to his house where it would stay temporarily until he could move into the dorms. We had been to Mateo''s house to return his bed since we would be using mine in the new apartment. We kept the couch, tables and chairs they had been using in their old apartment. I told him we could buy new furniture, but he was adamantly against that idea.


    "Is this going to fit through the door?" Gareth asked of my mattress. He was on one end and Chet was on the other.


    "Tilt it," Chet said. They tilted it slightly. It barely fit through the door frame. They took it down the hallway.


    "I think we need to take the bed frame apart," Mateo said. He and Vincent stood side by side as they stared at my empty bed frame. It warmed my heart to see the two of them side by side getting along. They both meant a lot to me and I wasn''t willing to have either of them out of my life.


    "You think you can do that?" Vincent asked.


    Mateo smiled and held up the drill he had brought with him. He had already used it more than once that day. It was sexy watching him use it. Now I was blushing. Why did I blush so easily. Luckily no one was watching me.


    "I can do it," Mateo said. He crouched down and started unscrewing the bed frame.


    Vincent turned to me. I had calmed down a little so my blush wasn''t as prevalent by then.


    "Let''s take this out," Vincent said. He waved a hand to the bed foundation. He got on the side that would have him walking backwards and I took the side that would have me walking forwards. I grunted a little as I picked up my end when I saw he was raising his. We tilted it a little to get it out of the door frame. My fingers scraped against the side of the door as we slid it out, but it wasn''t enough to make them bleed. We got it down the hall and down the stairs. I was grateful Vincent was on the other end instead of me.


    "Be careful," my mom said as we reached the bottom of the stairs. She reached out as if to help us, but quickly retracted her hands. That was good because I worried if she tried to help, she''d get in the way or hurt herself. When we got outside, Gareth and Chet helped us lift it into the back of the truck. Gareth and Chet set it against the mattress.


    We got the rest of the boxes and the bed frame that Mateo took apart into the back of the truck. I drove my car to the new apartment. We decided on the first apartment we looked at. The one with the tiny balcony. Vincent and Chet rode in Vincent''s car. Gareth had his own car and Mateo drove the truck. Earlier in the day when he first drove the truck I had worried for him. I had never seen him drive before. It turned out my worry was for nothing. He was a good and careful driver.


    We got to the new apartment and began to take things in. We parked close to the elevator so that was okay, but once we got to the fifth floor we had to carry everything to the opposite side of the building.


    Even though it was a cold day, we were all sweating from the work. We took off our jackets in the apartment and then continued on with our work. Mateo was sexy with his muscles moving underneath his shirt as he carried the heavy items, as the sweat lingered on his skin. He was out of excuses now. We finally had our own apartment. Tonight was finally the night when I could completely have him.


    It was dark by the time we finished getting everything inside. I ordered pizza while Mateo and Gareth went to take the moving truck back. I thought we should wait until tomorrow, but Mateo said it would be cheaper if we took it back tonight. I told him I''d pay the difference, but he didn''t like that idea. Vincent and Chet helped me unpack kitchen items. Mateo and Gareth returned right before the pizzas were delivered.


    After we finished the pizza, I told everyone they didn''t need to help anymore and they could leave. I really just wanted Mateo to myself. We could leisurely spend the next few days unpacking. It didn''t have to be all done that night. Mateo and I made the bed together and then he went to shower. I unpacked some more while I waited for him. He came out in jogging pants and a t-shirt. He dried his hair with a towel.


    "It''s cold in here," he said. I hadn''t noticed, but now that he mentioned it, it was a little chilly. "I''ll figure out how to turn on the heat," he said. "You go take a shower."


    I grabbed some clean clothes from the dresser I had just filled and went into the shower. I made sure I was completely clean and prepared for tonight before I got out and dried myself off. I got dressed and blow dried my hair.


    It was warmer in the apartment when I stepped out of the bathroom. When I went into the bedroom, my heart stopped for one brief moment before it started to rapidly beat against my chest. There were lit candles set up around the room. Not as many as you''d see in movies, but still romantic. Mateo was in the process of spreading red rose petals along the white quilt covering the bed.


    "You''re too fast," he said. "I''m not done"


    I rushed to him and crashed my lips to his.


    "I need...to...finish," he said as I kissed him as he kissed me back.


    I pulled him onto the bed with me so we were side by side. He forgot the rose petals still in his hand as he kissed me, as he licked my lips. He shifted so he hovered over me. The rest of the rose petals dropped to the bed. His hands trailed down my side. His lips broke away from mine and trailed down my neck. He sucked and licked. He found that hollow spot that sent tingles throughout me. A little sound of pleasure escaped me.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    My hands circled around his waist and slipped under his shirt. My fingers reveled at his warm skin and strong muscles as he continued to suck on that hollow spot on my neck.


    I pulled his shirt up. He sat up and finished taking it off. He was handsome, muscley, sculpted, manly and sweet. All the things I knew he would be. Finally I would be able to see all of him - have all of him. He tugged at my shirt. I sat up enough he could finish pulling it off. He kissed me again as I settled back on my bed. He pulled back slightly to look at me.


    I cupped his cheeks with both hands. "I love you, baby," I said.


    He smiled grandly at this. "I love you, babe," he said. And then he went back to kissing me sending me into ecstasy. His hand trailed down my shoulder and chest. He squeezed my nipple between his fingertips and I moaned against his lips at the pleasure. He twisted, squeezed and rubbed as he continued to kiss me. His touch heated me in every way. His groin poked me. I wanted him. He had no idea how much I wanted him, how long I had waited for this.


    "You''ve got lube and condoms right?" I asked against his lips.


    He pulled away. "I forgot," he said.


    My stomach dropped. I went cold all over. "You''d better be kidding," I said in a low voice that I didn''t recognize as mine.


    He smiled. "I am kidding. I have them."


    I lightly punched his shoulder, but my stomach eased with my relief. He climbed off me. It was cold without his heat over me. I climbed under the blankets. The rose petals shifted and some fell off the bed, but plenty still remained. I smiled. I hadn''t expected him to be so romantic. This was what a first time should be like.


    He went to the dresser drawers we had designated as his. He took out lube and a condom. He turned back to me, saw me under the covers and hesitated. I lifted the blankets just enough to indicate for him to climb in with me. He did. It was immediately warm with him there with me.


    He didn''t kiss me right away. He just looked into my eyes.


    "I really love you, Alex," he said and I heard the emotion in his voice, saw the light pool from his brown eyes.


    I gently touched his jaw. "I really love you too, Mateo."


    He placed the lube and condom on the bed as he went back to kissing me. He shifted under the blankets so his warmth was over me once again. His lips trailed down my neck, down my chest, enclosed the opposite nipple from before. His tongue ran along it, traced it, rolled over it. I moaned and held him close to me. He released my nipple and trailed down my stomach to the hem of my pants. He tugged them off along with my boxers.


    He sat up, the blankets pooling around his shoulders, and stared down at my naked form. I felt the familiar rush of blood to my cheeks as I blushed. I would have felt more self conscious, but the way he looked at me was as if he had never seen anything more beautiful. It made me feel beautiful. So I let him look.


    He bent down over me and took my member in his mouth. His moisture and heat enveloped me and I moaned louder than I intended. His tongue traced over me and I moaned even louder.


    "Mat." I wanted to tell him I was afraid our new neighbors would hear me. I didn''t want them to think we were a nuisance already. But ''Mat'' came out much louder than I wanted and then my throat closed off and I couldn''t get anything intelligible out. It was only loud moans and panting that I couldn''t stop. My fingers fisted in his hair. I wondered if it hurt, but he didn''t seem to care.


    His lips eventually began to explore other areas of me and I moaned and called out his name again. He sat up once again and stared down at me. I didn''t blush this time, although I was sure I was red with the heat he had caused within me. He was handsome and sexy and the look he gave me melted me.


    He took off his pants and boxer briefs. I got my first good look at him. It was his turn to be embarrassed. He covered himself with his hands and blushed.


    I took his hands in mine and pulled them away.


    "I let you look at me," I said.


    He didn''t resist, but he wasn''t exactly comfortable with me staring at him either. "That''s different," he said.


    "Why?"


    He didn''t respond.


    "Mateo," I said, "I think you are the most handsome, sexiest, nicest, smartest, most genuine person I''ve ever met. Neither of us are perfect, but I think you are perfect for me and I am perfect for you. Don''t you agree?"


    He hesitated for a moment before nodding. He let me look. I picked up the lube from the bed and handed it to him. He put some on his fingers. He leaned over me again and kissed me. He inserted the first finger. He didn''t wait long before he inserted another. I had already prepared myself when I was in the shower. His fingers explored inside me while his tongue explored my mouth. He hit a spot with his fingers and I moaned against his lips. He broke away from the kiss to look down at me. He inserted a third finger and touched that spot again.


    I picked up the condom off the bed and handed it to him. He retracted his fingers. He tore open the condom, but stopped to look at me as I looked at him.


    "Look away," he said.


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s embarrassing. Just humor me, please."


    I turned my head both amused and disappointed. I planned to be with him for a long time. There would be plenty of opportunities for me to see it in the future.


    "Okay," he said after a few moments. As soon as I looked back at him, he kissed me again. I held him close. I loved his back muscles underneath my fingertips.


    He pulled away slightly and positioned himself. He started to push in but hesitated.


    "Does it hurt?" he asked.


    "No," I said. "I''ve waited for this for so long. Don''t make me wait longer."


    He pushed all the way in. His lips met mine before he started to shift inside me and move in and out. He didn''t find that spot right away, but he did find it and when he did waves of pleasure shot through me. I moaned loudly. As he moved inside me, he wrapped his hand around my member and began to stroke. My fingers dug into his back.


    This moment of ecstasy being together as one with the person I loved was the most perfect moment I had always hoped it would be. I called out his name loudly as I climaxed. My cum was mostly on him. The fire in his eyes escalated when he saw me climax beneath him. He shuddered and released. We stared at each other for a few moments as our breathing slowly evened. He shifted so he was by my side. His fingers lingered on my lower stomach. We continued to stare at each other in our new position.


    A flicker beyond him caught my attention. "We should blow out the candles before we go to sleep," I said. "The last thing we need is to start a fire in our new apartment."


    "You''re right," he said. He started to roll out of bed, but when the blankets fell from his shoulders he shivered. "It''s cold," he said. He slid on his boxer briefs and sweatpants before he got off the bed. I retrieved my own and put them on. I blew out the candles on one side of the room while he did the other.


    That was when I noticed the white flakes falling from the sky beyond the window.


    "Baby, it''s snowing," I said.


    "It is?" He came to stand behind me. "It is. It''s beautiful. And you''re beautiful and you''ve got rose petals on your back." His fingers gently touched my back as he plucked the rose petals. He then hugged me from behind and placed his chin on my shoulder.


    "It''s the perfect night," I said. I bent my arm up and back so I could touch the back of his head. "Wait," I said with the sudden realization. "This means the blinds were up the entire time."


    "Oh no. I''m sorry, babe. I was going to close them. I completely forgot. What if someone saw us?"


    I didn''t want anyone to see us. The secret video already caused me trauma. "We were under the blankets," I said. "And it''s dark. Even if someone happened to look through their window they wouldn''t have been able to see."


    We were on the fifth floor, but there was another building directly across from our window and it was possible someone from that building could have looked out their window into ours.


    He held me from behind in silence as we stared out at the falling snowflakes.


    "I really love you, Alex," Mateo said quietly against my neck.


    "I really love you too, Mateo."

 Chapter 48

    Vincent Kinsington


    I woke up to Chet''s brown eyes blinking at me. It made me smile. I wrapped my arms around his naked waist and pulled him close to me.


    "Good morning," he said. His fingers traced my jaw.


    "It is," I said. Every morning was good when I woke up next to him.


    It was dark out and Chet was relaxed so I didn''t think we were late in getting ready for school yet. We were in the last week of classes for the semester. Next week was finals. Alex and Mateo had been in their new apartment for a few days now and both seemed happy. The video of Alex had been taken down and so far it hadn''t been posted anywhere else. It had snowed the night Alex and Mateo moved into their apartment. It hadn''t snowed since and the weather had warmed up slightly.


    "We should probably get up and get ready," Chet said.


    "Mhmm." I kissed him. His hand trailed down my jaw, down my chest and circled around to my back. His lips moved with mine as his hand massaged the flesh of my back. Our waists were pressed together


    "Vincent." My mother''s voice rang harsh from the door. Our lips broke apart. I froze. Chet froze. Our arms still draped over each other. I had been so wrapped up in him that I hadn''t heard the door open. I had completely forgotten the one time she had visited me. It was too early even if my dad was out of town and she wanted to go out for breakfast.


    The panic began to bubble up inside my chest, but Chet''s warmth kept it from completely spilling out. The door slammed shut and the sound of it sent shivers down my arms. I dared to look at the door hoping she had just left. No. She stood there glaring at me with her eyes narrowed and her lips pinched tight. She turned away from us so she faced the closed door. "Get dressed." Her voice was low and angry.


    This was definitely not how I wanted my family to find out I had a boyfriend. I had never actually wanted them to know. Chet and I scrambled out of bed and quickly put our clothes on. I made sure to put on the tiger''s eye stone bracelet Chet had got me for my birthday. I always kept it close to me. Chet finished dressing first and came around the bed to stand behind me as if I could protect him from my mother. I couldn''t even protect myself from her.


    "Dressed?" she asked after our movements had stilled.


    "Yes," I said.


    She turned to face us and her expression hadn''t changed - hadn''t softened even a little.


    "You''re gay?"


    "Bi actually," I said softly.


    "Good," she said, which wasn''t what I had been expecting, but her next words explained why. "Then you can break up with him and get a girlfriend."


    She wasn''t interested in who he was or what he meant to me. She wasn''t even going to ask me if he was rich or what he was studying. It was obvious from his clothes that he wasn''t rich. He wasn''t poor either, but my mom would only care if he had a lot of money. Well, if he had been a girl she would have cared.


    "I love him," was all I said.


    She sighed angrily. I saw the slight movement in her cheek as her tongue ran along inside it when it did only when she was truly furious.


    "I''m going to make this very simple for you, Vincent," she said in that red voice that barely concealed her anger. "You break up with him now and we go out to breakfast and forget this ever happened or you cut all ties with your family. Your car, your apartment, your phone, laptop - everything that is paid for with your father''s money, you will leave behind. You won''t have access to your bank account or credit cards. You won''t ever have a position in the business. Tuition fees are already paid for this semester, but next semester you are on your own. You will no longer be allowed at the house. You will no longer be a member of our family. You won''t exist to us."


    And the threat that had always been there since I was born was finally real. My fingers began to shake. My knees almost buckled out from under me. This had always been my greatest fear. At least until this moment. At this moment all I could think of was in those television shows and movies when this happened - or something similar - the boyfriend/girlfriend would break up with the other in a misguided attempt to protect the other one. The fear of losing my family had always been my greatest fear until now. Now my greatest fear was that Chet would speak up and volunteer to break up with me in order to save me from losing my family. My greatest fear now was losing Chet. That was the thought that almost sent me into a panic attack. I turned and looked back at him.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Chet''s mouth was open as if he was about to speak, but when he saw my expression he shut his mouth. His face softened and only love pooled out from his eyes and I knew whatever happened he would be by me. That was all I needed. Calm settled over me. Peace pulsed with my blood until it filled every inch of me.


    "Can I ask one question?" I asked my mother.


    She didn''t say anything so I assumed that was permission. "What if my boyfriend was Alex? Then would you have accepted it?" Because I had always suspected - at least with my mom - that her aversion was not to the same sex pairing, but to the economical standing. My dad would definitely be against any gay relationship, but if it had been Alex, my mom might have defended me. This moment would reveal the truth.


    Her anger subsided slightly. "Is that possible?" she asked with no hint of anger only curiosity and I had my answer.


    I turned back to Chet and reached out my hand. He quickly closed the distance to take it. I pulled him with me to the little dining table where I had placed my backpack the night before. It hadn''t been that long ago that I sat around this table with Chet, Alex, Mateo and Gareth to celebrate my birthday. It was where Chet and I had eaten the meal I cooked for him for the first time - and the many times after. But in the end, that table wasn''t mine. The bed wasn''t mine. The couch in my bedroom and the gaming console and computer weren''t mine.


    My phone was on the table next to my backpack. I stared at it for a moment. No one would be able to contact me. That was alright. Alex had Chet''s contact info and Trevon could get Chet''s contact info from Alex. Chet would let me borrow his phone to call both of them to tell them what happened. I would need new clothes. Except, I didn''t have money for new clothes. I didn''t have the means to buy myself anything. I''d probably have to borrow some from Alex until I could figure out how to get clothes of my own. Chet''s wouldn'' fit me.


    Chet let go of my hand to grab his phone, jacket and backpack and then he was back by my side.


    I never thought I would be without my laptop either. My fingers skimmed over it. I had assignments on it, but they were accessible through the internet and I didn''t absolutely need my laptop for them.


    "My backpack and my school books," I let it hang in the air. Did my mother expect me to leave those behind? I glanced at her. I couldn''t tell if she was angry, sad or disappointed. Maybe a combination of all three.


    "You can take them," she said. "Leave your wallet."


    I took my wallet out of my pocket, took out my driver''s license and school I.D. and put those 2 items back in my pocket. I left the wallet with my credit cards and cash on the little table next to the phone and laptop.


    "My friends gave me some presents for my birthday, can I go retrieve them?"


    She nodded. Chet followed me silently to my bedroom. I got the two game controllers Alex had given me and the few games Alex and Trevon had given me over the past few years. I put them in my backpack and then went back out into the living room.


    I swung my backpack over my shoulder and took Chet''s hand in mine. I let go when we got to the door so I could put on my shoes. The first one was on by the time I thought maybe she had meant my shoes and clothes too. I stood up straight with one shoe on and indicated to them and the clothes I was wearing. "Can I take these?" My voice didn''t sound angry or insolent. It was merely a question.


    She waved her arm angrily at me and my shoes. "Take them and what you''re wearing. Leave the rest."


    I bent back down and slipped on the other shoe. It was when my hand was on the doorknob that she spoke again.


    "You''re really doing this? You''re really willing to give up everything for him? How will you live? How will eat? Where will you stay? How will you get to school? This isn''t realistic, Vincent."


    Chet surprised me when he spoke for the first time since my mother had arrived. "I''ll take care of it." He and I looked at each other and I knew he meant every word. I didn''t know if he had a plan, how he thought he could take care of it, but I trusted him. "I''ll take care of you," he said.


    My mother scoffed. "As if that''s possible. You are both boys. You don''t know how the real world works. Stop living in a fantasy land."


    But I couldn''t take my eyes away from Chet''s brown ones as he continued to stare into mine.


    "I trust him," I said.


    "Trust is foolish in this world," my mom said. "I thought I had taught you that."


    I finally broke my gaze with Chet to look at her. "You did teach me that," I said. "And you''ve proven today that what I feared all along was correct. I can''t trust you. I can''t trust family. But I trust Chet. He is my Trust. He is my Heart. Goodbye, mother." I opened the door and pulled Chet out with me. My mother called out after us, but my heart pounded so loudly in my ears I couldn''t make out a word she said. I had done it. I broke away from my family. I had always thought if this day came that I would be devastated, destroyed, betrayed, but instead, I was free. A smile crept to my lips. I was with Chet and I didn''t know how I was going to live or eat or where I was going to stay, but I trusted that Chet had a plan and that was all I needed.

 Chapter 49

    Chet Watakeekul


    I pulled Vincent to the nearest bus stop and we sat on the bench. Vincent sank down low so that he could rest his head on my shoulder. I wrapped my arm around Vincent''s shoulders.


    "It''s cold," he mumbled.


    "Oh, yeah." I straightened and grabbed the extra jacket I had carried with me. I had placed it next to my backpack on the bench. "Your jacket." I handed it to him.


    He seemed genuinely surprised as he took the jacket from me and put it on. "Thank you. How did you even think to grab this?"


    "Your mom said as we left to take your jacket." I found it odd that she was motherly in that moment after just basically disowning her son.


    "I wasn''t paying attention," he said as he swung his feet up to rest on the bench, his knees bent up to the sky. He eased down and put his head in my lap. I placed my hand over his chest. His heartbeat was steady underneath the palm of my hand. His fingers began to play with mine.


    "What were you going to say?" he asked quietly.


    "When?"


    "In the apartment when I looked at you. You had your mouth opened as if you were going to say something." He looked down at his fingers playing with my own as he said this, almost as if he were afraid to look into my eyes.


    "I was going to say don''t worry. That I was there for you."


    He smiled. It was a strange smile. One I had never quite seen on him before and his eyes filled with moisture. I wondered if I had done or said something wrong to make him sad. Then he shifted so his head was buried in my stomach and his arms wrapped around my waist. He hugged me tight - so tight it actually hurt a little. I stroked his hair not quite sure what else to do.


    "I was afraid you were going to break up with me in an attempt to keep me from losing my family," he said against my stomach.


    I stiffened. "That thought never occurred to me. Is that what I should have done because honestly I don''t want to do that. They are not good for you. I am."


    He pulled away from my stomach, but just so his head could rest on my thighs again. "No," he said. "Please don''t ever do that. It might sound strange, but I feel relieved. I''ve waited my entire life for them to kick me out and instead of feeling hurt or sad I feel free."


    I smiled down at him and ran my fingers through his messy hair. He would be mortified if he knew what it looked like at this moment. I flattened it as best as I could so it looked at least decent. I liked his hair messy, but I didn''t really want anyone else to see that look as it was how he looked in bed. I heard the bus before I saw it. "The bus is almost here," I said.


    Vincent sat up and grabbed his backpack. I swung my own over my shoulder.


    "Wait," Vincent said as the bus stopped in front of us. "I don''t have money for the bus."


    The bus door swung open. "You have your university I.D. don''t you?" He nodded. "That''s all you need," I said. "All university students get to ride the bus for free. Just put your card on the reader and everything is taken care of."


    He pulled out his student I.D. and stared at it with new respect. He was adorable sometimes. I stepped up onto the bus first and put my card to the reader. I stepped forward, but looked over my shoulder just to make sure he had no problems imitating what I had just done. He didn''t. We sat in the very last row and he slunk again so he could rest his head on my shoulder.


    "We didn''t even get to shower," he said. "And I can skip breakfast, but you shouldn''t."


    "Don''t worry. We''ll get to shower and eat breakfast."


    A few people looked at us strangely as they got on the bus, but no one said anything. Vincent was still and I wondered if he had fallen asleep. More people got on and off. Twenty minutes later we were at the university and we got off at my usual stop at the sports department.


    Vincent followed me, but stopped me before we actually entered the building. "I don''t think I''m allowed in there," he said.


    I smiled at him and took his hand. "Don''t worry, you''re with me and I''m their favorite rising star at the moment." He looked skeptical. "They have a gym here. We''ll go in and exercise for like a half hour, shower, eat breakfast and then go to classes."


    "They''ll let me shower here?" he whispered. I wasn''t sure why he whispered. No one else was a round.


    "If you''re with me they will," I said.


    "Then can I borrow your phone?" he asked. "I''ll borrow some clothes from Alex."


    I handed him my phone. He followed me inside the building. We had just started going down the quiet hall when he started talking.


    "Hi, Aley." There was a short pause. "I know it''s early. Sorry about that." He paused again, but I didn''t think Alex spoke to him, but rather he was trying to gather his thoughts. "So...my mom walked in on me and Chet this morning. No," his voice changed to a whisper, but there was no one around so it didn''t really matter. "We weren''t having sex. We were just kissing." There was a small pause as we reached the locker room. It was the one the soccer players used. It was empty this time of day. He followed me inside. "Thanks, but Chet said he would take care of me. I need to borrow some clothes though. We''re in the sports building right now. Okay. Thanks." He hung up and handed me my phone. "He said he and Mateo would be here shortly."


    I nodded. We put our backpacks in my locker and then we went and ran on the track. I went slower than normal because it was clear even though he was fit, he wasn''t going to be able to keep pace with me for half an hour.


    When we got back to the locker room, Alex and Mateo were inside. Alex handed a bag of clothes to Vincent.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Thank you," Vincent said.


    "They are really taking everything from you?" Mateo asked. "Even your clothes?"


    Vincent shrugged. "They were paid for with money that wasn''t mine," he said.


    Mateo shook his head.


    "Does this mean you''re not hiding it anymore?" Alex asked us.


    I looked at Vincent. I was ready to tell the world, but I also wanted to respect his wishes.


    "I was only hiding it so my family wouldn''t find out," Vincent said. "We don''t have to hide it anymore."


    The door opened right as he said the last sentence. Jimmy stepped in. His eyes drifted between the four of us, but lingered on Alex and Vincent. Neither of whom had ever been in our locker room before.


    "Hide what?" he asked.


    I took Vincent''s hand in mine and entwined our fingers. "That Vincent is my boyfriend," I said.


    Jimmy stood there and stared at the two of us a moment longer. I didn''t think he would have a problem with it. He had been fine with Mateo and Alex. Most everyone on the team had been fine with them and those that weren''t kept quiet because they were in the minority. That didn''t mean they didn''t give Mateo dirty looks and whisper behind his back, but I wasn''t worried about that. I didn''t care if I became the subject of their mean whispers.


    Before the silence could stretch out too long, Jimmy smiled. "Chety''s crush became real," he said in a teasing voice and then went to his locker.


    "My mom''s offer to stay with her is still open," Alex said.


    "I have a plan," I said quickly because I wanted to be selfish and I didn''t want Vincent away from me.


    "Yes," Alex said. "Vinny told me that. I just wanted it known that her offer was a genuine one."


    "Thanks, Alex," Vincent said.


    "We''ve got to take a shower and eat breakfast before class," I said trying to usher Mateo and Alex out.


    The locker room was empty after our shower. We quickly got dressed and I pulled him hand in hand to the breakfast buffet. Three football players were already there. They all noted my hand holding Vincent''s.


    Vincent mumbled he wasn''t hungry when I tried to hand him a bagel, but I made him take it anyway. I was pretty sure he didn''t want to eat because he was uncomfortable with the stares the football players were giving him.


    "Who''s this?" one of the football players asked me.


    "My boyfriend," I said.


    The three of them paused. Only one of them really seemed uncomfortable about it and he was one I didn''t talk to much anyway so I didn''t care.


    "You''re gay?" that one asked me.


    "Demisexual," I said.


    "What''s that?" he asked.


    "That means he has to be your friend before he''ll be attracted to you," one of the other football players said, "so you don''t have anything to worry about."


    The first one who spoke, scowled at that, but didn''t say anymore. He finished eating quickly and left.


    "Be glad you''re not on the football team," one of the remaining football players said.


    "Why is that?" I asked.


    "It''s filled with macho I have to prove my manliness men and they would not accept you."


    "Even if they were secretly gay themselves," the other football player said.


    And that made me wonder if they were secretly gay. But that probably wasn''t likely and I was just reading too much into it.


    I hurried and ate because I could tell Vincent felt like he wasn''t supposed to be there and would get kicked out at any minute. Once we were back outside, I explained to him how to take the school shuttle and even looked up which stop he would need to take to get to class. We agreed to meet at the cafeteria for lunch and then we parted ways.


    I got to my finance class 5 minutes late. The professor scowled at me, but didn''t break in his lecture. I slipped into the seat next to Melissa. When class was over, I turned to Melissa and said, "I''m dating someone."


    "I know," she said. "You told me before. I''m dating now too."


    As far as I knew she was still dating Jimmy and Devon and they all seemed fine with that. I wasn''t sure how long that could last though. Eventually one of them was going to grow serious.


    "It''s Vincent Kingsington," I said.


    She paused and then a smile spread across her face. "That was why he was at the last game of the regular season."


    I nodded.


    "You''re gay," and the relief was clear in her voice.


    And it might have been best to just leave it at that, I was in a relationship with another man after all. Except, it felt deceptive somehow and unfair as if I was cheating those who were gay and cheating those who were demisexual. It probably didn''t really mean anything to any of them, but it didn''t sit well with me. It felt like a lie and I hated lies.


    "Demisexual actually," I said.


    "Oh," she said, but her smile didn''t falter. "I''m glad Vincent found someone as nice as you."


    We walked to the cafeteria together because she was going there to meet Devon anyway. We talked about finals next week.


    Vincent waited for me on the sidewalk outside the cafeteria. I couldn''t help but smile when I saw him. He smiled too.


    "Bye," I hastily said to Melissa and rushed to Vincent''s side.


    It was Vincent''s first time eating in the cafeteria. I made him go find us a table while I went to get the food. I didn''t want him to worry about not having money to pay for food.


    Before we went to our next classes, I showed him the bus stop to wait for me when classes were over. Alex had sent me a text telling me to bring Vincent over so he could borrow more clothes.


    When we parted ways, I sent a text to my dad.


    Me: I''m bringing someone home today. Make something delicious for dinner and make lots of it.


    Dad: K. Love you son.


    Me: Thanks dad. Love you too.


    I thought about telling my dad then that Vincent was my boyfriend, but decided that it was better to have that conversation in person.


    Vincent was already at the bus stop after class by the time I arrived. He smiled when he saw me and that smile made tendrils of happiness spread throughout me. Now that we didn''t have to hide it, I immediately wrapped my arms around his waist and pulled him into a hug. The other students at the bus stop barely paid any attention to us anyway. Vincent returned my hug and we held each other until the bus came.


    When we got to Alex''s apartment, Alex opened the door immediately as if he had been standing right behind the door just ready for us to appear.


    "I''ve packed several clothes for you," Alex said, "but you might want to go through them and make sure they are what you want."


    "I''m sure they are fine, Aley," Vincent said.


    "They really kicked him out?" Mateo asked me when Vincent and Alex disappeared into the bedroom as if he still couldn''t believe it. I nodded. "What is he going to do?"


    "I''ve got a plan," I said.


    "He''s got a plan," Vincent said with a little smile on his face as he came back into the room.


    "I''m not sure I''d trust that plan," Mateo said.


    "You don''t have to," Vincent said, "but I do."


    "What is the plan?'' Alex asked.


    "I''ve got it all covered," I said.


    The three of them stared at me - Mateo and Alex with doubtful expressions, but Vincent with a smile on his handsome face. They waited a few moments longer until it was clear I wasn''t going to provide anymore information.


    "Did you call Trevon yet and tell him?" Alex asked.


    "Not yet," Vincent said.


    Alex pulled his phone out. "You should call him."


    He started to hand his phone to Vincent, but I rushed between them with my phone. "Call on my phone so he''ll have my contact info," I said.


    Vincent took my phone and called. We waited a moment and then Vincent said into the phone, "It''s me. This is Chet''s phone. My mom walked in on us this morning...No we weren''t having sex, just kissing. She kicked me out." Vincent''s golden eyes flickered to me. "Chet says he has a plan...No I don''t need any money. I don''t think so anyway. I''ll let you know if I change my mind."


    "I have a plan," I called out so Trevon could hear. "He doesn''t need money."


    "Okay," Vincent said into the phone while he smiled at me. "I''ll keep you updated. Bye." He hung up and handed the phone back to me.


    "Do you want a ride to where you''re going?" Alex asked us. Vincent now had 3 bags - his backpack, the bag Alex had brought him that morning and the bag he had just retrieved from Alex''s room. I took one of the bag''s from him.


    "No," I said. "We''ll take the bus."


    "Let me know if you need anything else," Alex said to us as we left his apartment.


    "It''s going to be fine, Vincent," I said. "I''ve got it handled."


    "I believe you," he said.

 Chapter 50

    Vincent Kinsington


    We got off the bus and Chet led me hand in hand along the sidewalk among the houses. More and more of them became familiar and with that familiarity came a sense of unease. That unease only grew when we came on the street with his house. He pulled me along under the dark night and street lamps. I was too much in a daze to stop him as he pulled me towards the front door.


    This was not seriously his plan. This was not how he was going to introduce me to his family. My feet stopped as we drew closer to his front door. He turned back to look at me, squeezed my hand and said, "Trust me." And I did. So even though my heart was beating like crazy, my feet followed him.


    He opened the front door. I tried to withdraw my hand, but his grip only tightened. He was strong as he pulled me in after him. We stepped directly into the living room. There wasn''t a foyer like my former house. His mom and sister stared at us as they stood behind the couch. They faced each other as if we had just interrupted a conversation. His father stared at us as he sat on the couch. No one said anything. My heart beat so fast and loudly that it pounded in my ears. My mouth was extremely dry.


    "This is my boyfriend, Vincent Kinsington," Chet said. I swallowed hard. I could not believe this was the way I was being introduced to his family. What if they hated me? What if they were as homophobic as my dad was and Chet just didn''t know it yet? What would we do if they kicked him out too? My fingers began to tremble and I began to feel lightheaded. The strength in his hand was the only thing keeping me on my feet.


    "His mom caught us in his apartment this morning and kicked him out unless he broke up with me. He obviously didn''t break up with me. Since everything was paid for with his dad''s money, he doesn''t have anything to his name and nowhere to go. He can stay here right?"


    This was seriously his plan? Except even with as crazy as it sounded and with how heavily my heart pounded, I still trusted him. I wasn''t having a full on panic attack because Chet seemed confident.


    There was a long pause as the three of them stared at us in silence. Their faces were expressionless. Then Kannika playfully hit Mr. Watakeekul''s shoulder.


    "I told you," she cried out.


    "You owe us money," Mrs. Watakeekul said to Mr. Watakeekul.


    "Now hold on," Mr. Watakeekul said, "I never agreed to that bet. The only thing I said was that Chet said they were friends and we should wait until he decided to tell us otherwise."


    "Wait," Chet said. "You already knew? You already knew that I was dating Vincent specifically? How?"


    "That night you left distraught after the phone call you told me the next morning you were dating someone," Kannika said. "And during the phone call, you specifically said, Vince."


    "And you came and asked me about his family," Mr. Watakeekul said.


    "And then there was the way the two of you looked at each other at the last game of the regular season," Mrs. Watakeekul said.


    There was a pause and then Mr. Watakeekul said, "What are you waiting for? Go put your backpack in Chet''s room - your room - and then come in to eat. Dinner is ready." He stood up and went through the swinging door on the right. Kannika and Mrs. Watakeekul followed him with wide smiles on their faces. The rush of relief left my fingers tingling.


    "See?" Chet said. "It''s fine." He pulled me to the door directly to the left. The room was small, but cozy. Friendlier than my room in my family house. Inside was a queen sized bed with a blue and white cover. There was a window on the side wall. There was a dresser by the door. There were trophies, medals and a signed soccer ball on his dresser. Directly opposite the foot of his bed was a small desk with an old laptop. Next to that desk was a door that I assumed was a closet. He took my packs from me and placed them next to his on the floor just inside the door.


    "Are you okay?" he asked.


    I nodded. "I had no idea this was your plan. What if they rejected me?"


    "I knew they wouldn''t," he said easily. "Are you hungry?"


    I nodded. He took my hand again, led me back into the living room and through the swinging door.


    Their kitchen was bright and airy with light yellow cabinets with small blue flowers. The table was round and a light color of wood. Their dining chairs were the same color and a simple design.


    There were five place settings not just four. Pad thai was for dinner and it smelled delicious. Chet pulled me into the seat next to him which put me between Chet and his mother. Kannika sat on the other side of Chet and Mr. Watakeekul sat on the other side of Mrs. Watakeekul. Mrs. Watakeekul put a large amount of pad thai on my plate. Chet and Kannika immediately started eating. Mr. and Mrs. Watakeekul stared at me eagerly waiting for me to take the first bite.


    I took a bite prepared to lie and say it was the best thing I''d ever tasted. Except, it was delicious. It was the best pad thai I had ever eaten. If I could eat like this everyday, I would be happy.


    "Well?" Mr. Watakeekul asked me. "How is it?"


    "It''s delicious," I said. "It''s honestly the best pad thai I''ve ever had."


    Mr. and Mrs. Watakeekul smiled grandly at that. Chet''s mom finally started eating.


    "I made it myself," Mr. Watakeekul said.


    "Chet told me you were a good cook," I said. "I just didn''t know it was going to be this good."


    "Vincent''s a good cook too," Chet said. "His spaghetti and meatballs are delicious."


    "Why don''t you teach me how to make your spaghetti and meatballs and I''ll teach you how to make this pad thai," Mr. Watakeekul said. He took a bite of his food and blinked at me expectantly as he chewed.


    I opened my mouth to answer, but my throat suddenly closed off and tears sprang to my eyes. They were so accepting of me. They were everything and more that I had ever wanted from my own family. I never expected in my entire life to be part of something like this. It was something other people enjoyed. Never me.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "You made him cry," Mrs. Watakeekul accused Mr. Watakeekul. "What''s wrong, honey?" She stroked my hair in such a motherly way that the tears fell from my eyes and onto my cheeks. I couldn''t answer to say that nothing was wrong and everything was right.


    Chet smiled and pulled me into his arms. I hid my head on his shoulder until my tears stopped.


    "Nothing''s wrong," Chet said. "He''s just never been treated this way."


    "What way?" Kannika asked. "Like a decent human being?"


    "Like family," Mrs. Watakeekul answered with understanding. "Obviously there is something wrong with his if they would kick him out for dating my son."


    This was greeted with silence. My tears stopped and the lump in my throat dispersed. I sat back up and said, "Sorry. Nothing is wrong. I''m just touched."


    Everyone stared at me and it made me embarrassed. I wished they would just go back to eating dinner.


    "Well," Kannika said, "you now have something you didn''t have before."


    "What''s that?" I asked.


    She stood up and walked towards me. "A little sister," she said and then she wrapped her arms around me and placed her cheek on my shoulder.


    "And a proper mother," Mrs. Watakeekul said and then she was hugging both of us.


    Tears sprang to Mr. Watakeekul''s eyes and he stood up and rounded the table to us. "And a proper father," he said and wrapped his arms around all of us.


    Now I was crying again. I had never felt familial affection this intense. When I was in Chet''s arms, I felt safe. Alex and Trevon were like brothers to me and Alex''s mother was like a surrogate mother, but nothing had ever been this welcoming and right. They made me belong.


    "Don''t worry, Vincent," Mr. Watakeekul said. "You are our son now and you will stay as long as you need to. Even if that is forever."


    I didn''t think that would hold up if Chet and I ever broke up, but I had no intention of breaking up with him. Ever.


    "Okay," Chet said and began to pull arms off me. "Let him eat."


    Mr. and Mrs. Watakeekul wiped away tears. Kannika went back to her seat and immediately began to eat.


    "There will have to be some rules," Mr. Watakeekul said as he sat down. "Are you okay with that Vincent?"


    "Of course," I said. "Just tell me. I will do whatever you say."


    "There is an underage girl in this house that can hear everything," Mr. Watakeekul said.


    "It''s true," Chet and his mother said at the same time.


    "I''m not a girl," Kannika said, "but I do hear everything."


    "It''s why she is the last child," Mrs. Watakeekul said and looked longingly at Mr. Watakeekul.


    "It''s true," Mr. Watakeekul said. "If we want to get intimate we have to do it somewhere else."


    "TMI, dad," Kannika said.


    "So keep it PG13," Mr. Watakeekul said. "At all times. Even if no one else is home."


    "Okay," I agreed. We could just get intimate elsewhere. Like a hotel...except I had no money for a hotel. I didn''t have money for anything. I was penniless.


    "Okay, Chet?" Mr. Watakeekul said in a demanding, fatherly tone.


    "Okay," Chet said without looking up from his plate. He quickly stuffed another bite of pad thai into his mouth.


    "What are the other rules?" I asked.


    "Uh...that''s the only one I have at the moment, but we reserve the right to add more whenever we think of more," Mr. Watakeekul said. "Unless you''ve thought of more?" he asked his wife.


    Mrs. Watakeekul smiled and shook her head. "No. I think that''s the main one for now."


    "So," Mr. Watakeekul said, "is that a yes to you teaching me your spaghetti and meatballs and I''ll teach you my pad thai?"


    "Yes," I said.


    "Good. Make me a list of the ingredients and I''ll go to the store tomorrow. Unless you want to go with me, son." He waited for a response.


    I sat there frozen. I would have assumed he was speaking to Chet, except he stared directly at me when he said ''son''. The tears were back and spilling down my cheeks.


    Mr. Watakeekul''s face immediately changed to concern. "Oh no," he said. "What did I say now? I''m sorry."


    I shook my head. "No man has ever called me son before."


    "Your dad never called you son?" Mr. Watakeekul asked as if that was the most dreadful thing he had ever heard.


    I shook my head. "I''m not..." I stopped to take a deep breath. It helped to steady my voice and stop my tears. "I''m not biologically my father''s son," I admitted for the second time in my life. But the Watakeekuls had been so open and welcoming I thought they should at least know. "My mother had an affair. I''ve never met my biological dad." And now I didn''t have my real father''s number so I couldn''t call him even if I wanted to.


    The table was silent until Kannika said, "Your family is like a soap opera."


    "Even if he''s not your biological dad, how can he treat you so poorly?" Mr. Watakeekul asked. "How can they just throw you out for dating my son? My son is awesome."


    "That I agree with," I said smiling wide.


    "I agree too," Chet said. "I''m awesome."


    "You''re not that awesome," Kannika said.


    Mr. Watakeekul shook his head. "I guess it just goes to show no matter how good someone is with business, it doesn''t make him a great family man or a great human being."


    "We''ll go with you to the store tomorrow," Chet said, "but we need to go to the financial aid office first."


    "We do?" I asked.


    "Your mom said they wouldn''t pay for next semester''s tuition. We need to go in and see if there is a grant or scholarship you can apply for. And we''ll probably need to get some type of student loan too."


    "They''ll want proof that your parents won''t pay for your tuition," Mrs. Watakeekul said. "It probably will only take a phone call to your parents. Maybe they''ll need a letter. And they will be hesitant to give you a student loan, but Nate and I will cosign for you." She reached out and took her husband''s hand.


    "Yes," Mr. Watakeekul readily agreed.


    "I can''t ask you to do that," I said.


    "Nonsense," Mrs. Watakeekul said. "We''re family now. We''re happy to do it. What are you studying?"


    "Entrepreneurship," I said.


    "That''s perfect," Mr. Watakeekul said. "When you graduate you can start your own successful business and make your poor excuse for a family regret this day."


    "I better go to the financial aid office with you," Mrs. Watakeekul said. "Just text me a time," she said to Chet, "and I''ll be there."


    "And then when you get home, we can go to the grocery store," Mr. Watakeekul said.


    Chet''s family truly was amazing. We managed to finish dinner without any of us crying again. When we finished, Chet and I went in his room to do homework. We both sat on his bed. It wasn''t as comfortable as my old bed, but it was more welcoming. I loved it.


    When it was time to get ready for bed, I learned they only had one bathroom. I didn''t know how that was possible. I didn''t know how they could have survived so long with only one bathroom. The bathroom was between Chet and Kannika''s bedroom. Chet whispered to me to use Kannika''s face wash. I hesitated, but he told me everyone used it.


    Everyone had gone to bed. I crawled under the covers of Chet''s - our - bed. Chet went and retrieved a wooden box from his closet before he came and sat on the bed. I scooted up into a sitting position beside him.


    "My tiger''s eye stone collection," he said and opened the box. He handed it to me. The stones were cool to the touch as I grazed my fingers over them. I smiled recalling the times he told me my eyes reminded him of tiger''s eye stones. The wooden box was filled with the polished stones.  The stones really were his favorite and I supposed so were the color of my eyes. He took the box back and put it away in his closet. He climbed into bed next to me and we sprawled out under the covers side by side. He immediately scooted towards me and wrapped his arms around my waist. I in turn wrapped my arms around him.


    "Thank you," I said. "This day has been one of the best in my life."


    He pulled back slightly so he could look into my eyes. He smiled. "I''m glad," he said. "It''s going to work out, Vince."


    "I love you, my heart," I said.


    "I love you, my love," he said.


    "Are you two always this sappy?" Kannika called out from her bedroom.


    "Don''t listen in on our conversation!" Chet yelled back.


    "I don''t want to, but I have super hearing remember?"


    "Fine," Chet called out. "We''ll stop talking." And as soon as he said that he kissed me. It wasn''t a chaste one either. It was wet and lip smacking loud.


    "PG13, remember?" Kannika yelled at him.


    "Kissing is PG13," he called back.


    "Kissing leads to other things that aren''t PG13," she called back.


    "We can control ourselves," he called back.


    "Go to sleep, kids," Mr. Watakeekul called out.


    "Fine, goodnight," Kannika called out.


    "Goodnight," Chet called out to the rest of the house.


    Mr. and Mrs. Watakeekul said goodnight at the same time. There was a slight pause and then Mr. Watakeekul called out, "Goodnight, Vincent."


    "Goodnight, Vincent," Kannika and Mrs. Watakeekul called out.


    "Goodnight," I called out in the family house to the family that were now mine.

 Chapter 51

    Chet Watakeekul


    My alarm went off and I jerked awake. I reached over to where my phone was and quickly turned off the alarm. I groaned as I stretched. Vincent''s eyes were open and blinking at me when I turned to him.


    I reached out and caressed his cheek. He placed his hand on top of mine and left it there. The little stubble along his jaw pricked my palm. I sighed when I realized I wouldn''t be shaving him any time soon. Not in this house. He sighed at the same time probably thinking the same thing. We smiled at each other.


    "I have an extra razor you can use this morning," I said quietly. "We can buy one for you when we go to the store with my dad later."


    He nodded.


    "We should get up and see if anyone is in the bathroom yet," I said. He nodded again, but neither of us moved. I leaned in and put my forehead to his before rolling out of bed. He followed me as we left my room. My dad came out of the bathroom just as we arrived. His hair was slightly wet from his shower and he was freshly shaved. He smiled and nodded at us and then headed into the kitchen to make breakfast.


    We got ready together to save time. We were silent so as not to wake my sister or my mom. When we came out, my mom was there waiting for her turn in the bathroom. She smiled at both of us. We went into my room and changed into clean clothes.


    When we came out of my room, Kannika was in the living room waiting for her turn to go into the bathroom. She was still in her pajamas, her long black hair was scrunched up in tangles in certain places and she was yawning really wide and ugly.


    She stopped when she saw Vincent. She stared at him wide eyed for a moment before she ran back into her room.


    "I thought you said yesterday that you were his little sister," I called out to her. "So treat him like a brother." She peeked her head out her bedroom door. Vincent smiled kindly at her.


    "That''s true," she said. "I guess if you are living with us now you just have to get used to seeing me when I''m this ugly."


    "You''re not ugly," Vincent said.


    "She is right now," I said. She hit my arm. "Come on. Let''s see what''s for breakfast." I pulled him into the kitchen with me.


    My dad pulled cinnamon rolls out of the oven. They smelled heavenly. I sat at the table. Vincent sat next to me. I liked this. Vincent always next to me in my family house surrounded by my family.


    "I just need to put the icing on," my dad said, "and then they''ll be ready to eat."


    "They smell delicious," Vincent said.


    My dad smiled at that. "I hope you like them," he said. "I made them just for you."


    Vincent didn''t seem to know how to respond to that. I held his hand under the table. "I''m going to go in early to work out like usual," I said to Vincent. "You can either come with me or you can go in whenever you want. Just go to the bus stop across the street where we got off and take the same number bus to get back to the university. You remember where and the number right?"


    Vincent nodded. "I think I''ll go in early with you, but go to the library instead of working out. I need to use the computers to finish up an assignment now that I don''t have my laptop anymore."


    My dad finished with the icing and gave us each a cinnamon roll. Then he poured us both a glass of milk to go with it. My mom came in and sat on the other side of Vincent.


    "Did you sleep well?" she asked Vincent. She stroked his hair in a motherly fashion. He swallowed and I could tell he was getting emotional again. He managed to keep his emotions under control this time though. It became more and more apparent that with the exception of his grandmother, his family didn''t show him even the basic love and affection that every child should receive from their parents. It made me angry when I thought about it and I didn''t get angry often.


    "Yes," he said.


    "Really? It''s an old bed. Maybe we should spring for a new one," my mom said. My dad placed a cinnamon roll in front of her and a glass of milk. "Thank you, honey," she said to him with a smile on her face. My dad beamed when my mom thanked him and smiled at him. My parents were silly.


    "There is no need for that," Vincent said. "I was comfortable. I slept fine."


    "I could use a new bed," I said.


    "Vincent said it was a comfortable bed," my mom said which quickly shut down any talks of a new bed.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "This cinnamon roll is delicious," Vincent said to my dad.


    My dad smiled as he sat next to my mom with his own cinnamon roll. "Thank you," he said. "It''s one of my favorites. Not very healthy though."


    We finished our cinnamon rolls, said our goodbyes and grabbed our backpacks as we left for the bus stop.


    "I think I should get a job," Vincent said.


    "Why?" I asked. "If you''re worried about being a burden on my parents, you''re not."


    "It''s not just that," Vincent said. "I think I should pay for myself as much as I can. And I was thinking maybe you and I could get our own place together. Like Mateo and Alex. Unless you don''t want to."


    "I want to," I quickly said. "But I''m worried. College is already hard. Adding a job to it will make it harder."


    "I know," he said, "but there are people who do it all the time. I think I can handle both college and a job. It will mean we see less of each other though."


    I took his hand in mine. "But we''re living together now so it''ll balance out."


    He smiled at that and squeezed my hand.


    As we waited at the bus stop, he said, "I hope I''m not being rude, but why does your family still live in that small house? Your parents should be able to afford more."


    I shrugged. "It was their first house and they love it. We''re not rich, but we do okay. My parents send money to my grandmas in Thailand and help pay for some of my cousins''s schooling. They also spend a lot on me with soccer and saved for my college, but I didn''t need it since I got a scholarship. They are also saving for Kannika''s college. And then they''ve spent a lot on my brother. And they have some money saved up for emergencies."


    We rode the bus to the university together, but he got off at the stop before mine so he could go to the library.


    After the last class for the day, I sent a text to my mom and she met us at the financial aid office. We had to wait for about a half hour before someone could see us.


    The woman who took us back to her desk was nice and greeted us warmly. When we told her the circumstances, she was sympathetic and she said, "I''m sure we can work something out. Let me see what scholarships are available. In these circumstances it might be best if we can find a scholarship specifically for LGBTQ."


    We sat in silence for a few moments as she navigated through her computer.


    "Yes," she said. "There are a few scholarships we can apply for. And you said you would cosign on a loan for him?" she asked my mom.


    "Yes," my mom said.


    "Let''s go ahead and get the loan going first and then we can fill out the paperwork to apply for some of these scholarships."


    We were there for just over an hour, but Vincent got all the paperwork filled out with the woman''s help and my mom cosigning on a loan. The loan would be available almost immediately. The scholarships we would have to wait and hear back if he was accepted.


    My mom gave us a ride back home, but then she went back into the office to finish her work. When we got home, my dad was there. Kannika wasn''t.


    "Get everything worked out?" my dad asked.


    "Yes," Vincent said. "Thank you. If it wasn''t for your help, I don''t know where I would be."


    My dad smiled at this. "It''s not a big deal. Anyone would do it."


    "It''s a big deal to me," Vincent said.


    My dad draped an arm over Vincent''s shoulders, which was a little difficult as my dad was shorter than Vincent. My dad was shorter than me. "I have a few things to show you and then we''ll go to the store. We''ll have your spaghetti and meatballs for dinner tonight, sound good?"


    "Yes," Vincent said.


    My dad pulled Vincent to sit next to him on the couch. I sat on the other side of Vincent.


    "We got you this," my dad said as he retrieved a black laptop from the coffee table in front of us. "It''s old and used," my dad said. He handed Vincent the laptop. "But it works. It should be enough for your school assignments."


    Vincent ran his hand along the top of it. "Thank you," he said.


    "We also got you this." My dad pulled a smartphone from his pocket and handed it to Vincent. "It''s old and used too. I put all of our contact info it. You''re free to change the contact names and add your friends of course."


    Vincent navigated to the contacts. I leaned over his shoulder to see what my dad had put in for our contacts. Boyfriend, Dad, Mom and Kanni.


    Vincent opened the contact info for Dad. It was my dad''s number. Tears sprang to Vincent''s eyes and he swallowed hard. My dad put an arm around him when he saw.


    "Is he touched or did I say something wrong?" my dad asked me.


    "He''s touched," I said. I put my head on Vincent''s shoulder. Vincent nodded his head.


    "Is he touched because we got him the laptop and phone because those are basics he should have in this day in age. Especially when he needs to graduate from college."


    "That, but more than that you put yours and mom''s contact info in his phone as mom and dad," I said.


    "Well, of course we would," my dad said. "What else would we put it in as?"


    "Chet''s mom and dad," I said. "A bit presumptuous of you to put it in as mom and dad. What if he and I break up?"


    My dad dismissed that. "You''re not going to break up."


    "I don''t think we will," I said, "but you never know what the future will hold." I didn''t think we would break up, I was mostly just being difficult.


    "Yes, I do," my dad said. "He gave up everything to stay with you." My dad patted Vincent''s head. "And I''ve never seen you interested in anyone let alone so obviously in love. I''ve got a good feeling about you two. You can call me dad," my dad said to Vincent, "and you can call my wife mom."


    Vincent nodded. "Thank you," he said.


    "Now, let''s go to the store," my dad said.


    We got the basic groceries at the store, but we also made sure to get the basics for Vincent - toothbrush, deodorant, a razor. When we got back home, Kannika was there working on her homework in her bedroom, but I saw the yaoi manga she quickly stuffed under her blankets when we walked by her room to say hi.


    Vincent and I helped my dad put groceries away. The two of them started on the spaghetti and meatballs. I sat at the table and just watched them until my dad kicked me out to go work on homework.


    "This is delicious," my mom said to Vincent as we all sat around the table eating the spaghetti and meatballs.


    "Thank you," Vincent said. "Thank you for all your help. I promise I''ll pay it all back. It just might take me awhile."


    My mom patted his hand. "You don''t need to pay us back. You''ve already paid us back just by treating our son well. And you are family now."


    "He wants to get a job," I said. "Maybe you could help him with a resume," I said to my mom.


    "Of course I will," she said.


    Watching Vincent be a part of my family just felt so right.

 Chapter 52

    Vincent Kinsington


    It had been just over a week since I started living with the Watakeekuls. I still couldn''t believe how welcome each of them made me feel. Even Kannika had immediately made herself my little sister. When Chet''s parents realized it wasn''t going to be so easy for me to just call them mom and dad they told me I could call them by their names Nat and Nate. Those were shortened versions of their full first names - Natcha and Nattapong. Finals were over and school was now out until the beginning of January.


    I sat on Chet''s bed - our bed - looking at the contacts in my phone. I had made one change to the contacts that Mr. Watakeekul had put into my phone. I had changed boyfriend to My Heart. And since Chet had to change my phone number in his phone anyway and we were no longer hiding that we were dating, he had changed my contact in his phone to My Love.


    I had added five other contacts into my phone - Aley, Trev, Mateo, Gareth and Grandma. I pulled up grandma''s contact and contemplated calling her. It hadn''t been the first time I sat there with her contact pulled up. In the end, I put away my phone. I wouldn''t be able to handle it if she sided with my dad and mom. It was safer to just not know.


    Chet came into the room, sat on the bed beside me and wrapped his arms around me. "What time is your job interview today?" he asked. He put his chin on my shoulder.


    "I should leave in an hour," I said.


    "I''ll go with you," he said. "Some of the guys from the team are getting together to play soccer on the field. I''ll go practice a bit until your interview is through."


    "Okay." I had been on a handful of interviews this past week. Today''s interview was with the registrar''s office on campus. Nat had been kind enough to help me make a resume. She also gave me interview tips and told me to put her down as a reference. She had told me to put Nate as a reference too especially since I had actually worked under him, but I didn''t want him to get in trouble at work if my dad found out so I didn''t put him as a reference. My other references were Alex and Trevon. I hadn''t actually worked with any of my references. The only job I ever had was at my dad''s business those two summers.


    Despite my lack of references and job experience, I still thought it was going to be easy to find a job. There were plenty of students that hadn''t had jobs before they attended the university and they all got jobs. Jobs around the university seemed to be specifically for students that didn''t necessarily have job experience. Everyone had to start somewhere.


    The interviews I had gone on all seemed to go well. The interviewers seemed to like me and when I discussed them with Nat afterwards, her impressions were that they went well too.


    There was a knock on the open bedroom door which startled me because I thought no one was home except me and Chet. Kannika''s winter break hadn''t started yet so she was still in school and Chet''s mom and dad were both supposed to be at work. It was Chet''s dad.


    "What are you doing home?" Chet asked. "Aren''t you supposed to be at work?"


    "I came home for lunch," Nate said. There was a slight pause and then he said, "Actually, I wanted to talk to the both of you when Kanni isn''t around. Could you come into the living room, please?"


    My first thought was that I had done something wrong and they were going to kick me out. But, in my short time here, I didn''t think they were the type of people to kick me out.


    Chet and I followed him into the living room. He sat in a chair and we sat side by side on the couch.


    "What''s up?" Chet asked.


    Nate wrung his hands together in his lap. "I''m not clueless. I understand what it means when you spent your nights at Vincent''s apartment."


    Wait...were we about to get the sex talk? I never had one before. What I had learned was from the sex education classes in school and the internet. No one in my family ever talked to me about it. I knew it should have been embarrassing, but honestly, I was a little excited to finally get the talk. Even if it was a little late.


    "Dad!" Chet scolded.


    "What?" Nate said. "You two obviously had sex."


    Chet''s head dropped, but I couldn''t stop the smile that came to my lips.


    "I just want to make sure you two are being careful. Always use a condom."


    "Dad!" Chet''s head shot back up.


    Nate continued talking as if he hadn''t been interrupted. "And since you are both men you need to make sure to use lube. Don''t use an oil based lube, it can break down the condom."


    "Oh my god, dad," Chet said.


    I pinched my lips together so I wouldn''t start laughing.


    "There are different sizes of condoms," Nate went on. "Make sure you always use the right size. You probably need two different sizes..."


    "Why?" Chet interrupted.


    "Why what?"


    "Why would we need two different sizes?"


    "Well, obviously because you''re going to be different from each other," Nate said.


    "We''re the same size," I said.


    "Really?" Nate asked.


    We both nodded. Chet''s dad looked at his crotch and then at Chet''s.


    "DAD!!!" Chet practically screamed aghast.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "I''m sorry," Nate said. "I just didn''t think you were bigger than me. I guess you got it from your mother''s side. I wonder how big her brothers are."


    "Dad! I can''t believe you are talking about this."


    I couldn''t hold in my laughter anymore and I burst out laughing.


    "Okay," Nate said. "It doesn''t matter. I don''t need to know your size or who tops or if you switch. Don''t tell me that. I don''t want to know. I just want to be sure you two are being careful."


    "Don''t worry, dad," Chet said. "We have always been careful. We always will be careful. Can we go now? Vincent has a job interview to get to."


    We still had time before we had to leave. I was sure Chet just wanted to get out of there and avoid anymore embarrassment.


    "Yes, you may go now," Nate said. "I''m glad you both are aware and being safe."


    Chet stood, pulled me to my feet and immediately walked to the front door. He opened it, but paused there. He turned back to his dad and said, "It''s none of your business, but just because you said not to tell you I''m going to tell you that we switch." And then he pulled me out the door with him.


    I burst out laughing again as we walked along the sidewalk hand in hand.


    "That was so embarrassing," Chet said. "Sorry you had to be there for that."


    I shook my head. "I''m kind of glad it happened. It shows your dad cares. I''ve never got that talk from my family."


    "Really?"


    "Really," I said. His hand squeezed mine a little tighter.


    "Can I ask what a yaoi manga is, why your sister reads them and why we have to keep it a secret from your dad?" I asked as we got to the bus stop.


    Chet laughed this time. "They are boy/boy love comics."


    "Okay," I said, "but why do we have to keep it a secret from your dad?"


    "Some of them can be explicit," he said.


    "Explicit with like sex scenes?"


    He nodded.


    "And your mom knows and let''s her read them?"


    "My mom reads them too."


    "I know, but your mom is an adult."


    Chet shrugged. "Maybe she thinks it''s better than Kannika watching porn. Whatever, kids are going to get access to that kind of thing whether their parents want them to or not."


    "Did you?" I asked, but already guessed the answer.


    "I mean, I saw stuff," he said, "but it never really interested me until you came along. And even then it didn''t really turn me on unless I thought about doing those things with you."


    The bus came. We got on and sat near the back. I got off first as the stop to the registrar''s office came first. The interview went well, I thought. The manager seemed to think highly of me. It was hard to know for sure though as I had no idea how well the other applicants were doing.


    I took the shuttle to the soccer field. Alex sat in the empty stands and watched Mateo. I went and sat next to him. It was definitely colder than the last time I sat in these stands. There were dark clouds up above and I wondered if it was going to snow again.


    Since it wasn''t an official practice and it was colder, they weren''t wearing their official uniforms, or shorts. I couldn''t even ogle Chet''s thighs. I sighed.


    "What are you thinking about that causes you to sigh so heavily?" Alex asked me.


    "I miss looking at Chet''s thighs," I answered honestly.


    Alex rolled his eyes, but smiled. "You can still touch them," he said.


    "Touching his thighs would lead to things that are not PG13. I miss him shaving my face too."


    Alex looked at me strangely. I had never told him about Chet having a thing for my jaw.


    "That would lead to other things too," I said.


    Alex shook his head. "You two are weird."


    "I''m sure you and Mateo must have some weird fetishes too."


    He didn''t deny it, but didn''t admit it either.


    When they were through playing soccer, had showered and were back in their regular street clothes, we went to Alex''s and Mateo''s apartment. We played video games. Gareth showed up not too long after to join us. Chet and I gave up our controllers so we could sit on the couch and cuddle. We could cuddle at his house. That wasn''t something that was prohibited, but I could never have enough cuddle time with him.


    He looked at me with his deep, brown eyes and blinked lovingly at me while the others played. He closed the distance between us and kissed me gently. I missed his lips on me. We still kissed at his house. I didn''t mean I missed his lips on my mouth. I meant I missed his lips on the rest of me.


    I took the kiss deeper, moving my wet lips with his, snaking my tongue in his mouth where his eagerly met mine. Our tongues danced with each other, tasted each other. He shifted and leaned into me more. My arms tightened around his waist as his came around my neck. His fingers fisted in my hair.


    This kiss was intense and arousing and something I missed even though it had only been a week. He moved so he now sat directly on my lap, his legs on either side of my hips. His hands left my hair and trailed along my jawline. It was amazing to me how his fingertips on my jaw heated me.


    His lips broke away from mine and trailed along my jaw. His tongue darted out to lick my skin. I almost moaned, but came out of my reverie enough to remember we weren''t alone.


    I opened my eyes slightly to see Mateo and Alex making out too. Gareth was still playing the game. My eyes shut again as Chet''s mouth neared my ear. He took my earlobe in his mouth and nibbled it and sucked it. I almost moaned then and grabbed onto Chet''s thighs to stop myself. Except his firm muscles underneath my hands reminded me how turned on I was of his thighs. The muscles contracted and released under the thick material of the jeans and I squeezed his thighs.


    "You know," Gareth said. His words caused not only me and Chet, but also Mateo and Alex to break away from each other. "I normally tease about being the fifth wheel," he said, "but if this makeout session between all of you continues, I''m just going to go home."


    "Deal with it," Chet said. "I can''t make out at home."


    "Remember, Chet," Mateo said, "when I was frustrated that I couldn''t have sex and you didn''t sympathize with me and I told you to be careful because it might happen to you." Mateo smiled. "I''m kind of happy it''s happening to you now."


    Chet tried to kick Mateo, but Mateo dodged it.


    "You can borrow our apartment," Alex said helpfully.


    "No," Mateo and I said at the same time just as Chet said, "Okay." Gareth burst out laughing at all of us.


    "You should discuss that with me first before offering it," Mateo said.


    "I''m not really comfortable with that anyway," I said.


    "Me neither," Mateo said.


    "Why not?" Chet and Alex said at the same time.


    "It would just be weird," I said.


    "But they''re offering," Chet said.


    "I''m not," Mateo said.


    "It would be fine," Alex said.


    Gareth started laughing even harder at all of us.


    "No," I said to Alex, "but thank you for the offer."


    "My dad talked to us about safe sex today," Chet said.


    Gareth had quieted, but at this, he started laughing again. "Doesn''t he realize you''re a little old for that?" Gareth asked.


    "He''s had the talk with me before," Chet said, "but it was about girls. I guess now that I''m dating a guy he wanted to talk about it again."


    "That must have been awkward," Mateo said.


    "Why would it be awkward?" Alex asked.


    "Didn''t your mom ever have the talk with you?" Mateo asked. "I remember when my dad tried. It was embarrassing. That was before he knew I was gay though. He hasn''t brought it up again now that I''m out. Thank goodness."


    "My mom talked to me about it," Alex said. "I didn''t think it was awkward."


    "My first talk was today with Chet''s dad," I said. "I kind of liked it. It meant he cares."


    "My mom had the talk with me," Gareth said. "My dad was too chicken. Honestly though I just came away more confused because after she talked about the basics she talked about how I was supposed to treat the girl. She started out saying I should treat her nicely and respectively. I should be careful not to be too rough or go too fast. But then she said unless they like it rough and fast and then I should go rough and fast. And then I asked her how I was supposed to know what the girl liked and she told me to ask them. But then she told me the girl might not know herself what she likes. I was really confused. I''m still confused."


    We all blinked blankly at him.


    "Sympathize with me," he demanded. That made us all laugh. Chet was great. His family was great. And his friends were great. I was happy.

 Chapter 53

    Chet Watakeekul


    It was cold near the living room window and there was snow on the ground outside. In a week it would be Christmas. Vincent was still looking for work. He was at a job interview at that very moment. I couldn''t believe no one had hired him yet. He was smart, nice and perfect. I would have hired him on the spot.


    I held the soccer ball close to me as I stared out the window at the snow. It was pretty, but I couldn''t play soccer in it. I decided to push the furniture in the living room up against one wall so I could play in the house. I was the only one home at the moment and if I put the furniture back to their original spots no one would ever know.


    Soon I was dribbling the soccer ball along the cream carpet. There really wasn''t much room so I couldn''t run, or kick too hard, but that was good practice itself. Control of the ball was important.


    I froze when the front door opened. The soccer ball rolled along the carpet and then stopped.


    Kannika stared at me from the open doorway, bundled in her coat with a colorful scarf wrapped around her neck and a matching knit hat on her head. Her backpack was strapped on her shoulders. She noted me, the furniture, the soccer ball and then she shook her head.


    "You''re too obsessed with soccer," she said. She stepped inside and closed the door behind her. She slid her backpack off and tossed it onto the misplaced couch. She took off her boots, gloves, scarf, hat and coat.


    "I can''t be too obsessed with soccer," I replied. "It''s going to be my career."


    "You can''t play it forever."


    I didn''t think that was true, but instead I said, "I''m going to be a coach," because that''s what I really wanted to do in the first place. She knew that.


    She sighed and looked around the room. "I''ll help you put the furniture back. Let''s do it now so dad or mom don''t walk in and you get caught."


    I smiled. "Thanks, Kanni."


    She helped me move the furniture back. We were careful to match up each piece of furniture back on the grooves it had originally made in the carpet so my parents would never know.


    "I think I should warn you," she said when we were almost through.


    "Warn me about what?"


    "Mom''s lost contact with Kiet."


    I hadn''t expected it to be about my brother. My insides went cold. "That means he''s on meth again," I said.


    She nodded. "It''s only a matter of time now before we hear that he is back in jail. At least when he''s in jail, we don''t have to worry if he''s causing trouble or getting hurt or hurting someone."


    That was all true. For the most part, I preferred to forget he even existed, but I couldn''t deny there were moments when I wondered if he was okay and hopefully staying out of trouble.


    I put the soccer ball back in my room. Kannika followed me and stood in the doorframe.


    "Mom''s going to take me Christmas shopping today," she said. "I have no idea what to get Vincent. Any suggestions?"


    "Hmm," I thought about it. "Just give him a $100 that he can use towards his school books next semester."


    She rolled her eyes. "I''m not even spending $100 on you. That''s way too much."


    "School books are expensive though."


    "But he got a school loan."


    "That he has to pay back with interest."


    "And a scholarship."


    "A partial scholarship that doesn''t pay much."


    "So what can I get him?" she asked.


    "I don''t know," I said. If she wasn''t going with my $100 idea, I didn''t know what to tell her.


    "Do you think he likes yaoi mangas? I can give him some of my old ones. What? Why are you looking at me like that? He''s into guys."


    "First of all," I said, "just because he likes men and women because he''s bi, but I''m still his favorite, doesn''t mean that he''ll like yaoi mangas. He didn''t even know what they were a few weeks ago. And secondly you''re just trying to get out of actually buying him something."This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "No I''m not. I''m trying to give him something meaningful because it is something I enjoy."


    "You should give him something he enjoys, not something you enjoy," I pointed out.


    "Fine. What does he enjoy?"


    "Video games. And me."


    She rolled her eyes. "He already has you so I can''t give you to him. What video game does he want?"


    "There are a couple of new ones that just came out."


    "New ones are almost $100 too."


    "Kanni," I said, "if you''re going to keep arguing with me why even ask me?"


    "Fine. I''ll figure it out on my own."


    She left my room. It wasn''t long after that Vincent came back after finishing with his interview. When he came into the room, I was on the bed looking at soccer stats on my phone. He crawled onto the bed next to me, turned sideways so he was facing me and threw an arm around my waist.


    "How''d it go?" I asked him. I put my phone down.


    He shrugged. "I think it went well, but I thought all the other interviews went well and then I got a call or email from each of them saying they hired someone else. I''m beginning to think something is wrong with me."


    I wrapped him in my arms and held him close. Our foreheads touched. His was still cold from being outside. "There is nothing wrong with you," I said. "You''ll find the right job for you even if it takes some time."


    "I don''t have time," he said. "I can''t let your parents keep paying for everything."


    "Why not?"


    "They are too kind to me already. I thought I''d have a job before Christmas so I could get all of you Christmas presents, but that doesn''t seem likely now. And your mom said she could take me Christmas shopping, but it seems weird to get a present for your parents with their own money. Wouldn''t that just be them buying their own present through me?"


    "You''re thinking about this too much," I said.


    "I have to get you all Christmas presents though because I know you are all going to get one for me."


    "You don''t have to get us anything," I said.


    "Accepting a yaoi manga from me for your Christmas present will be present enough for me," Kannika called out from her room.


    "Kannika!" I shouted at her for listening in our conversation again. There was no privacy with that girl around.


    "But what if he likes them and just doesn''t know it yet?" she called back.


    "Imagine dad''s face when Vince opens your present on Christmas morning."


    There was a pause and then Kannika said, "Nevermind. I''m going to get you something else."


    "I think I''ll borrow some money for Trevon for Christmas presents," Vincent said. "I''ll pay him back when I get a job."


    "Are you sure? My parents really don''t mind giving you money."


    "I know they don''t," he said, "but it doesn''t seem quite right. I already owe them so much."


    "You don''t have to pay them back."


    "I know, Chet, but I want to. I want to get a job so I can pay for things myself. I want to be self reliant. I want you and I to get a place of our own."


    I caressed his jaw. "I want a place of our own too," I said.


    "I want you two to get out of here too," Kannika called, "so I don''t have to keep listening to these mushy conversations."


    "You don''t have to listen!" I yelled at her.


    The front door opened and closed. Vincent and I shifted away from each other. A moment later my mom was at my open bedroom door peeking in at me and Vincent. She smiled at us. "How did the job interview go?" she asked Vincent.


    "Good. I think."


    "Good," she said. "I''m taking Kannika Christmas shopping." Kannika bounced up next to my mother with a grand smile on her face. She loved shopping. "Have fun you two," my mom said to me and Vincent. She walked out of view followed by Kannika, but a moment later she stepped back and put her head back in the doorframe. "Not too much fun though. Remember the rule."


    "We know, mom," I said.


    The front door opened and closed again as they left leaving me and Vincent alone in the house.


    "I should look for more jobs to apply to," Vincent said. He got up, went to the desk and turned on his laptop. I went back to looking at soccer stats on my phone. Then I looked at some of my favorite soccer plays and wondered if I had been the coach would I have directed the play differently? If I was the coach, would I have been able to come up with that strategy?


    The next time I looked up at Vincent, he wasn''t looking at the laptop, he was looking at his phone. I knew what that expression on his face meant. He was thinking about his grandma again.


    "You should call her," I said. "Even if she can''t solve things with your dad, she still loves you."


    His golden eyes flickered to me. He shook his head, but the pain was clear in his eyes. He left the desk and came back to stretch out next to me on the bed.


    "I''m afraid to," he said quietly.


    I put my phone down and held him close. He tucked his head against my chest so my chin rested on the top of his head.


    "I miss her," he said quietly. His warm breath brushed through my shirt and tickled my skin. "And Aiden was just beginning to show me some brotherly affection. Maybe I read too much into it, but I was just beginning to wonder if he possibly liked me."


    I stroked his hair and kissed the top of his head. "Do you want me to call her?" I asked.


    He shook his head against my chest. "No. I''m not quite ready to face that yet. I do wonder what they told her and Aiden. Did they tell them the truth? Did they lie to them? Did either of them try to call me on my old phone only to get no answer and then think I was avoiding them?"


    It wasn''t until I felt the dampness on my shirt that I realized he was crying. I lifted his chin so he was looking up at me. I carefully wiped the tears away.


    "I know they weren''t the best family," he said, "and I do feel free now that I''m no longer under them, but they were my family. As messed up as it sounds, I still miss them. All of them. Even my dad who mostly ignored me."


    I held him tight to me as it was the only thing I could offer. I couldn''t make his family suddenly change and accept him. "What can I do?" I asked genuinely hoping there would be something I could do to fix it or make him feel better.


    "I don''t suppose you have anything emotionally traumatic you want to share too?" he asked. I could tell by the way he spoke he didn''t expect an answer.


    "Actually," I said, "I found out today that my brother Kiet is no longer talking to my mom. That means he is back on meth again and it''s only a matter of time until he does something that lands him back in prison."


    Vincent pulled back slightly so he could look into my eyes. "Then we can be emotionally traumatized together," he said and squeezed me tightly to him.


    "Yes."


    We stayed that way for a long time just holding each other.

 Chapter 54

    Vincent Kinsington


    "Who goes first this year?" Chet''s mom asked.


    It was Christmas morning. We all sat on the carpet around the Christmas tree in the living room. The lights on the Christmas tree were lit up, but so were the living room lights. They dimmed the effect of the Christmas tree lights.


    "Me," Kannika called out happily and grabbed the first present that had her name on it. It was from her parents. She tore it open, leaving torn wrapping paper and ribbon everywhere in her wake. It was a kindle e-reader. She smiled big and genuine and held it up to her. "Thanks, mom."  She kissed her mom on the cheek. "Thanks, dad." She kissed him on the cheek. She liked to read all sorts of books even though yaoi mangas were clearly still her favorite.


    "Vincent," Kannika said. She pushed me a rectangular shaped present. "It''s from me," she said.


    I could tell it was a large, hardback book before I even opened it. I carefully unwrapped it so I didn''t make too big of a mess. It was a book for one of my classes for the upcoming semester. It might have seemed like a small thing, but the fact that she even knew what my classes were and then went and bought it was touching. And college books were not inexpensive.


    "Thank you," I said.


    "I''ll go next," Chet said. He grabbed a present from his parents. He tore off the wrapping paper in a similar fashion that Kannika had. Inside was a new pair of soccer cleats. And of course, Chet was ecstatic about them. He caressed them and rubbed them up against his cheeks. He was cute.


    Chet''s parents went next. They opened their presents from each other. They had obviously bought them together because they were matching rings. They put them on, smiled sweetly at each other and gave each other an innocent kiss.


    While they were doing that, Kannika moved so instead of being between Chet and their mother she squeezed between their father and me. She opened the back of the textbook that was on my lap sneakily. She showed me the yaoi manga she hid inside. I nodded to acknowledge I saw it. She smiled proudly before turning her attention elsewhere so their dad wouldn''t notice. I closed the book. She really wanted me to get into yaoi mangas with her. That probably wasn''t going to happen, but it was cute of her anyway.


    When Kannika opened my present to her, her smile faltered slightly. "Thanks," she faked as she looked at the generic stack of mangas I had given her.


    I quickly flipped through them - fast enough that her father wouldn''t notice, but she did notice the yaoi mangas I had put in the middle. Her face lit up and she wrapped her arms around my neck and squeezed me tightly. Nat had helped me pick them out so I was sure I got her ones she didn''t already have.


    "Thank you," she said with more feeling this time. "I love it."


    "You don''t have to hug him." Chet tried to pry her arms off me, but she was surprisingly strong and her grip tightened.


    "He''s my brother," she said. "I can hug my brother."


    Chet sighed out. "Fine." He stopped trying to get her arms off me and she hugged me a moment longer before letting go and smiling down at the stack of generic mangas.


    I opened the next present addressed to me from Chet''s parents. It was a set of pans newly bought and still in the box. I looked at them. I was of course grateful, but a little confused. Were they telling me they wanted me to cook more? They already had pans I could use if that was the case.


    "You and Chet will get your own place eventually," Nat said. "You''ll need supplies for when you do."


    It was a thoughtful gift just like Kannika''s had been. This Christmas was turning out much different than the Christmas''s with my own family. For one, my own family hadn''t opened presents together since Aiden and I were children. And we had never sat around the tree together like this. We had never waited for other people to open their presents either, we had all just jumped in and opened whatever we wanted.


    "Thank you," I said. "I''ll use them well."


    Chet opened the present from Kannika next. It was sportswear and of course he loved it. He loved anything related to sports.


    The last present I opened was from Chet. I looked at him confused when I opened the small package to see several brochures of picturesque beaches inside.


    "It''s for when we can save up enough money to go on a trip," Chet said to me. "It might take us a while. It might take years, but let''s go here together." Beaches of Thailand.


    I nodded. I wanted to go there with him. Just the two of us. Traveling together. Being together. Loving each other.


    He reached over and opened one of the brochures to reveal two $50 bills. "This will start our savings for the trip," he said.


    I nodded again not really having a voice.


    "My turn," he said and reached for my present to him. He opened it to reveal a tiger''s eye stone and leather bracelet. It wasn''t exactly like the one he had given me. There were less stones.


    He smiled when he saw it and ran his fingers along it. I leaned over him to flip the leather so he could see the engraving on the inside. VK ? CW. He drew me into an embrace.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I love you," he said against my ear.


    "I love you too," I said.


    "Ugh," Kannika fell dramatically to her back. "Why are you two always so mushy?"


    "I think it''s sweet," Nat said as she smiled at us.


    "Me too," Nate said with a similar smile.


    Later in the day, I sat on my side of the bed with my back propped up against a pillow studying my new textbook, but really the manga inside. I was curious as to why Kannika liked them so much. I closed the book when Nate came in. He handed me his phone. I looked at him confused. He indicated with his hand that I should put the phone up to my ear so I did.


    "Hello?" I said.


    "Vinny," my grandma''s voice said. I sat up straight and looked at Chet''s dad. He quietly left and closed the door to give me some semblance of privacy in a house where Kannika could hear everything.


    "Grandma," I said.


    "Why didn''t you tell me, Vinny?"


    "Mom and dad didn''t tell you?"


    "Not everything. Not exactly. I wondered why you didn''t answer my phone calls or texts. You should have called me and told me."


    "Can you change anything, grandma?"


    This was greeted with silence and I didn''t know what to say to that silence so the silence went on.


    Finally grandma said, "I think you are better where you are, Vinny. The Watakeekuls are a good family."


    I swallowed hard at this not sure what to make of it. "They are a good family," I finally said. "How is everyone?"


    "Well, now I know why your father rushed home from the airport that day and made Aiden go on the business trip instead. I now know why he''s been in a foul mood and why your mother has been extra clingy with him."


    "What did they tell you?"


    She sighed heavily into the phone. "They told me you wouldn''t be contacting me or coming around anymore. They told me you chose to leave the family. I wondered if you had been in contact with your biological father and decided to abandon us for him. My son hasn''t treated you like he should."


    "I wouldn''t abandon you, grandma," I said. "I was given a choice to breakup with Chet or be kicked out of the family. I love you, but I can''t live without Chet."


    "Don''t worry about me, Vinny. You made the right decision. I''m proud of you for it."


    That made me smile. The smile faded when I realized nothing had really changed though.


    On second thought, something had changed. I knew my grandma was proud of me.


    "Do you need anything?" she asked. "Money? Although, it will be difficult for me to meet with you now. They are watching me closely. I probably shouldn''t even be talking to you on the phone, but when Nate called me and told me what was really happening, of course I had to talk to you."


    "I don''t need any money, grandma," I said. "I''m going to get a job. Nat helped me get a student loan and partial scholarship for next semester. You don''t need to worry about me."


    "That''s good to hear," she said. "Text me so I have your number and keep me informed with how you are doing. If there is an opportunity for us to meet in the future I''ll let you know. I should go now before they find out I''m talking to you."


    "Goodbye, grandma. Merry Christmas."


    "Merry Christmas, Vinny. I love you."


    "I love you too."


    As soon as I hung up, the door opened and Chet peeked his head in. It wouldn''t surprise me if he had been listening at the door. "Do you feel better now?" he asked me. I nodded. He came to the bed and hugged me. "Good," he said. I held him close to me for a few long moments before he pulled away. He retrieved the box his new shoes came in. "We can put our savings money in here for the trip," he said.


    "Let''s do it," I said. I retrieved the two $50 from the brochures, he opened the lid to the box and I put the money inside.


    "I''ll take my dad''s phone back to him," Chet said. I handed him the phone and he left the room.


    It was at this moment that my phone rang. I expected it to be Alex or Trevon, but a phone number and not a contact name came up on the screen. I didn''t think I had my brother''s number memorized but as soon as I saw the number I knew it was his. I hesitated. So many possibilities ran through my head - he wanted to gloat about me being kicked out, he would be indifferent, my mom had told him to call me to spy on me, he knew grandma called me, on and on.


    I swallowed and answered. "Hello," I said.


    There was a long pause on the other end. "Hi," Aiden finally said. Then there was more silence.


    "Look," he finally said, "I didn''t...Merry Christmas."


    "Merry Christmas." But none of this answered the question as to why he was calling me. I didn''t think it was just to say ''Merry Christmas''.


    "I didn''t tell them," he said.


    So he had known about me and Chet. "Okay," I said. I knew he hadn''t told them. My mom had been surprised.


    "Are you okay?" he asked. "Do you need money?"


    "I''m okay," I said.


    "You must really love him."


    "I do."


    "I''m not going to say I understand how you can be attracted to a man because I don''t understand, but I want you to know I didn''t have anything to do with what happened. I wouldn''t have done what mom and dad did."


    I wasn''t sure what to say to that, so I didn''t say anything.


    "I also want you to know that cutting off all contact with you isn''t something I want, but I can''t let mom or dad know I spoke with you."


    "Why? It''s not like they are going to kick you out. You''re dad''s real son."


    There was a long silence at this. "There would still be consequences and it''s still difficult for me to process they won''t kick me out. I didn''t know you weren''t his real son for a long time either. I was a small boy and they treated you differently and I didn''t understand why. I didn''t want them to treat me the way they treated you. I don''t think this is right what they did to you, but I don''t know what to do. If I have to do something wrong towards you because dad wants me to, please understand I don''t want to. I can''t lose my position in this family or in the company."


    I never realized before that he thought they might kick him out too. He was my dad''s real son so of course they wouldn''t kick him out. I didn''t realize he knew from a young boy that I was treated differently. Did this change things between us? Not really. We still couldn''t freely talk with one another. He wouldn''t go against our dad, but at least now I knew he didn''t want me treated this way.


    "How did you get my new number?" I asked him.


    "Jasmine got it from Trevon. I just...I wanted to talk to you even if it was just a brief moment. You''re still my brother. We share a mother. If you need money or something, I''ll find a way to get it to you."


    "Thank you," I said. "I''m okay right now."


    There was another long pause before he said, "I guess I should go."


    "Okay," I said.


    "Bye," he said.


    "Bye."


    He didn''t hang up right away. I paused in case he had something else to say, but I finally heard the click indicating he hung up.


    Chet stood in the doorway. I didn''t realize he was there. "Are you okay?" he asked me.


    I smiled and nodded. Things weren''t perfect. Things were going to be hard. I didn''t have any contact with my dad - either of them - but that was okay because there hadn''t been much contact before. My mom wouldn''t be contacting me anymore. There was no way she was going to risk angering my dad. But I could still speak with my grandma from time to time and I had a new understanding of my brother. It would be hard for him to contact me for now in case our dad found out, but that might not always be the case. Maybe someday I could have a normal relationship with him.

 Chapter 55

    Chet Watakeekul


    "My ride is here," Kannika called out to the house when a car honked outside.


    She rushed to the front door when my dad said, "Are you sure you don''t want to go with Chet and his friends. It will be safer that way."


    "Don''t worry, dad," Kannika said. "I''m going with my friends. Nothing is going to happen to us."


    "But," my dad started, but Kannika didn''t let him finish.


    "Bye," she said and the front door closed behind her.


    My dad came and stood in the doorframe of the bathroom where I sat on the edge of the tub watching Vincent finish his hair even though his hair was already perfect and he just kept messing with the same perfect spot over and over as if it could get anymore perfect.


    "You''re going to the downtown party tonight right?" my dad asked.


    "Yes, dad, for the 100th time we will be downtown."


    "Okay, watch out for Kanni and her friends."


    I almost told him we probably wouldn''t be seeing Kannika because downtown was going to be packed full of people for the town''s New Year''s Eve party. Instead I said, "If you''re that worried about her, why don''t you go and watch out for her."


    "And miss the opportunity to have the house to ourselves for hours without any children? I don''t think so."


    "And don''t come home too early," my mom said. She came up behind my dad and wrapped her arms around his waist. Her chin was on his shoulder. "And don''t call us unless there is an emergency."


    There was a knock on the front door. I grabbed Vincent''s hand and walked passed my parents. Gareth was at the front door. Alex and Mateo waited in Alex''s car. It was going to be busy downtown so we had decided to take one car and not two which meant three of us were going to have to squish in the backseat. I sat in the middle between Gareth and Vincent.


    "We''re finally going to meet Arthur," Gareth said as if he had been part of Vincent''s, Alex''s and Trevon''s friend group forever. Between traveling between their two families after Christmas, Trevon and Arthur had been busy and there hadn''t been any time to meet them before now.


    "Did Trevon send you a text where to meet them?" Vincent asked Alex.


    "Yes, at the dance area. He said Arthur wants to go dancing before anything else."


    Most of the downtown area had been blocked off for the party so we had to park far away. We got out of the car and made our way through the streets and the crowds. Police officers in uniform were on almost every street to make sure there wasn''t any trouble. There were lots of people of all ages - families with young children since there was a children''s area setup with a bounce house and a few small rides, old couples, couples in general, friends, college students, teenagers. My sister was here with Mateo''s sister and their other friends somewhere. Food stands were set up as well as stands with an assortment of goods like jewelry, clothes, toys. Restaurants and stores were open late. There was a delicious aroma coming from the food stands. I was hungry, but I could wait until everyone else was hungry too.


    Vincent and I walked close together hand in hand. Mateo and Alex did the same. Gareth trailed behind us to stop and look at the stands, but rushed to catch up with us as we moved on. Alex led the way confidently to the area where a portable dance floor had been set up.


    "There they are," a familiar voice cried out brightly and then Arthur was rushing to us through the crowds pulling Trevon along behind him. Vincent let go of my hand and a moment later he, Trevon and Alex were in a threeway hug. Arthur didn''t seem bothered by this in the least as he immediately hugged Mateo who had a hand stretched out to shake hands. Arthur squeezed Mateo tightly before he released him as suddenly as he hugged him and then he was hugging me. And it didn''t even take me a moment to figure out that he was too strong and almost crushing my bones.


    When he released me, he faced Gareth and stretched his arms out wide. "My new best friend," he called out and then he had Gareth in the same embrace.


    "Best friend," Gareth greeted back and was hugging Arthur just as tightly.


    "Should I be worried about that?" Trevon asked Alex and Vincent.


    "No?" Alex said but it was more of a question.


    "He says he''s straight," Vincent said.


    "You want a threesome?" Arthur asked Gareth as he pulled away from the hug. I think my eyes about popped out of my head, but Gareth just smiled.


    "If only I swung that way," he said. "I''ve tried so hard to like men since my two best friends do - sorry three best friends - but no matter how hard I try I just can''t make myself."


    Arthur smiled wide at this, sauntered back to Trevon and said, "See, nothing to worry about." He grabbed Trevon''s hand and started to lead him to the dance floor.


    "You weren''t serious about the threesome thing, right?" Trevon asked Arthur, but Arthur just smiled mischievously.


    "Let''s go," Gareth said. He clapped me on the back as he followed Trevon and Arthur. I grabbed Vincent''s hand, but paused when I saw that Mateo was unmoving. He had never hesitated at the school dances.


    "Let''s go," Alex said to him. Alex held his hand out to Mateo, but Mateo didn''t move.


    "I''ll stay here," he said.


    "Why?" Alex said. He closed the distance between them and took Mateo''s hand. He tried to pull Mateo along, but Mateo wouldn''t move.


    "I''m not a good dancer," Mateo said.


    "Who cares," Alex said. "I''m not either. We''ll just go have fun together."


    "No," Mateo said, "I''ll just wait here. Go have fun." He tried to drop Alex''s hand, but Alex wouldn''t let go. Alex frowned. I hadn''t seen that look on him before.


    "Gareth," I called out to our retreating friend. He turned back around to look at me. I nodded Mateo''s way. Gareth smiled quickly catching on to what I wanted. I let go of Vincent''s hand and Gareth and I went on either side of Mateo. Alex let go of his hand and stepped back when he saw us. We each grabbed an arm and dragged him to the dance floor.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "I really don''t want to," Mateo said to us.


    "Don''t be absurd," Gareth said. "You love dancing."


    "I can''t let Alex see me look foolish," he whispered.


    "He''ll love it," I said. "You''ll look sillier if you just stand still while the rest of us are dancing."


    Arthur and Trevon were already dancing on the dance floor. Arthur was a great dancer. His movements were a little too refined compared to everyone else''s and Trevon was unusually clumsy, but they were cute together and having fun.


    Alex immediately started to dance in front of Mateo. Vincent and I both started dancing. Gareth mixed himself in between all of us. Mateo looked around at all the dancers and must have realized he did look more foolish by not dancing. He started to dance, but it was more subdued than his usual dance.


    After we had all danced a while, we went and found something to eat. The seven of us crowded around a food stand serving tacos. We found a lawn to sit on. It was cold, but dry. It hadn''t snowed for several days and that had all melted away. When we finished the tacos we found another stand serving donuts and hot chocolate.


    It was nice to see a new side of Vincent. I had seen him with Alex obviously, but the way the three of them interacted with each other - Alex, Trevon and Vincent - was like they were now complete and comfortable. The three of them truly treated each other like close brothers. And Arthur and Gareth acted like they had been best friends all their lives. Arthur was cute and bright. I liked him. Trevon was more subdued, but still friendly. Arthur complained that Trevon only liked to watch science shows so Trevon complained that Arthur only liked to watch overly dramatic reality shows.


    We walked around, talking, browsing the stands, holding hands with our boyfriends. Except Gareth of course, but he didn''t seem to mind as he and Arthur kept teasing each other.


    I saw Melissa in the crowds with both Jimmy and Devon. "I''ll be right back," I said to Vincent. He saw Melissa too and nodded to me. Then went back to paying attention as Alex and Trevon were trying to win prizes at one of those water gun games and Alex was kicking Trevon''s butt.


    I made my way through the crowds. Melissa, Jimmy and Devon smiled when they saw me, but then Jimmy and Devon immediately turned their attention to the pop the balloon game they were trying. I stepped away from Jimmy and Devon. Melissa followed me so there was distance between us and them.


    "I''m surprised to see all three of you here," I said.


    She shrugged. "They both asked me out and it was too hard for me to choose between them. And they''re both friends. It''s been alright so far."


    "Things aren''t serious between you and one of them yet?" I asked.


    "I''m not sure I want to get serious with either of them," she said. "They are seniors and both are leaving the state at the end of the school year. I can''t follow them as I need to finish school too. I think it''s best to just keep things light for now."


    I saw a familiar face in the crowd. One that made my stomach drop and my heart went cold. Kiet''s eyes met mine. He didn''t move to greet me, he didn''t smile, he didn''t nod his head in greeting. We just stared at each other. And then Liz grabbed Kiet''s arm drawing his eyes finally away from me. Liz looked at me. I didn''t know her well. She had dated my brother since high school. They had both been in and out of prison. I hadn''t spoken to her or seen her in years. The one thing they had going for themselves was that they were loyal to each other. Maybe that wasn''t a good thing though. Maybe the two of them together kept them both on meth and in trouble. Liz did give me a nod in greeting before Kiet pulled her away and the two of them disappeared into the crowds.


    I was empty. Alone. And then the pain rushed back as fresh as if it had just happened, as if Kiet had just stolen from us again, as if he had just hit me, as if he had hit Kannika. "It was good to see you," I said vaguely to Melissa before I left her without waiting for a response.


    My group had moved onto the next stand. They didn''t see me at first except for Vincent. "What''s wrong?" he asked me as I wrapped my arms around him and buried my face in his shoulder. I felt the presence of others gathering around us, but I didn''t look up. Gareth tousled my hair. I knew it was Gareth. He was the only one who did that.


    "I know this look," Gareth said even though I had my head buried in Vincent''s shoulder. "He must have seen Kiet."


    "Oh," Vincent said with understanding and his arms tightened around me.


    "Who''s Kiet?" Alex asked.


    "His brother we never talk about because he''s an asshole," Mateo said.


    "Oh," Alex said.


    There was more shuffling around us and then there was silence. Well, not a true silence, there were people talking around us, and people walking, but I didn''t hear our friends anymore. I peeked around, but now it was only me and Vincent among the crowds.


    The pain slowly started to retreat while Vincent held me. "Do you want to go home?" Vincent asked me.


    "And let him ruin my night? No." I pulled away from Vincent and looked around for our friends. They had moved on to another food stand. This one served nachos. "He doesn''t have that much power over me. Besides, I don''t think my parents would like us coming home early. And I don''t want to walk in on them doing anything I prefer to think they never do."


    Vincent chuckled at this. "All right," he said.


    "I want nachos," I said.


    "Let''s go," Vincent said. He took my hand and we regrouped with the others.


    We got our nachos and found another lawn to sit on while we ate.


    "Officer Hunt!" Alex called out to two police officers who were walking on the sidewalk in front of us.


    One of the officers turned to us. He smiled brightly when he saw Alex. He walked over to us and the other uniformed officer followed.


    "If it isn''t the man with the awesome middle name," Officer Hunt said.


    It occurred to me then that I didn''t know what Alex''s middle name was. I''d have to ask later.


    "Has it been a busy night?" Alex asked.


    "There have been a few minor incidents, but nothing major," Officer Hunt said. "You don''t have anything to worry about. There are plenty of police officer''s here to keep the peace."


    A muffled, distorted voice came in on their walkie talkies. The other officer took a few steps away from us and replied too low for us to hear. When he was through he nudged Officer Hunt.


    "Duty calls," Officer Hunt said. "Have fun tonight, but be careful." He turned and walked away with the other officer.


    "What''s Alex''s middle name?" I asked Vincent. It was later, right? I could ask now.


    "Wyvern," Vincent said.


    "Really?" Gareth asked.


    Alex nodded.


    "That is awesome," Gareth said.


    We finished with our nachos and moved on. We gathered back to the main area downtown when it was almost midnight. We started counting down with the rest of the crowd until it reached midnight and the crowds cheered, fireworks lit up the sky and I pulled Vincent to me so I could kiss him. Alex and Mateo gave each other a chaste kiss. Trevon''s and Arthur''s kiss was not so chaste. Other couples around us kissed.


    We watched the fireworks arm in arm. The positive energy of the crowds filled me, but more than that, just the fact that Vincent was by my side made this the best New Years Eve ever.


    When the fireworks were over, the crowds began to disperse, the stands and shops began to close. We walked back along the streets to where our cars were parked.


    Along the way Trevon asked Vincent, "How are things with your brother?"


    "Okay, I think," Vincent said. "He called me on Christmas. We can''t talk much because of our dad, but I think things are good between us right now."


    "That''s good," Trevon said. "That''s a big relief actually."


    "Why?" Vincent asked.


    "Because he''s dating my cousin," Trevon said.


    "Right," Vincent said.


    We came upon a street that was completely blocked off and there were policemen directing the crowds elsewhere. It would take us longer to get to our car, but I wasn''t about to argue with the police.


    Kannika, Serafina and their other friends were in the crowds just ahead of us. "Kannika!" I called out to her.


    Her head swiveled all around until it found me behind her. She and her friends made their way to us through the crowds and then walked with us.


    "Did you hear what happened?" Kannika asked.


    "No," I said. "What happened?"


    "Someone got shot," Serafina said.


    "Two someones," Rachel said.


    "We heard a little girl and her bodyguard were shot," Kannika said.


    "We don''t know if it''s true though," Becca said. "It''s just what we heard people say as we passed the roadblock."


    "No one died though, right?" Alex asked concerned. He had a sweet soul.


    "Not that we heard," Serafina said.


    "Someone actually said the girl wasn''t hurt that badly and the bodyguard took the brunt of it, but who knows if it''s true."


    We parted ways with Trevon and Arthur first and then Kannika and her group. When we got to Alex''s car, I climbed into the back between Gareth and Vincent. I held onto Vincent a little tighter as we made our way back.

 Chapter 56

    Vincent Kinsington


    I came directly home from my job interview deciding to skip my afternoon class. I would have been late for it anyway. I sent Chet a text so he would know I wouldn''t be waiting for him at the bus stop when classes were over. I set my backpack down in our room and then headed to the kitchen to find something to eat. I paused when I heard Chet''s parents talking.


    "They gave you a demotion?" Nat sounded livid. I was not about to walk into that.


    "And a pay cut," Nate said. "They came up with some bogus excuse that I made a mistake somewhere in the paperwork, but I didn''t. Greg is just retaliating because I took in the son that he kicked out and I told him I wouldn''t kick him out no matter how much he threatened me. It''s a demotion in name only. I''m still expected to do all the same work."


    "How much of a pay cut?" Nat asked.


    "Don''t worry," Nate said. "It''s not much. We''ll still be okay. We''ve got money saved up. And Aiden said he would try to get me moved onto his team so he can give me a raise, but that doesn''t really make sense with my current job title and I don''t think Greg will let that happen."


    I backed away, went into the room, retrieved my backpack and walked back outside. Obviously no one was supposed to be home at that time of day and Nate and Nat wouldn''t want me to have overheard them. I walked back in as if it was the first time, but made sure to close the front door loudly so it would be audible from the kitchen.


    Nate and Nat came out into the living room and both smiled when they saw me.


    "I thought you had a class," Nat said.


    "My job interview ran a little late. Since I would have been late for class I just decided to skip it. What are you two doing home so early?"


    "We came to eat lunch together," Nate said. "We''ve got to get back to work now." They headed to the front door.


    "I can move in with Alex''s mom," I said.


    They both turned to me a little shocked. "Don''t you like living here?" Nat asked sounding hurt.


    "I do," I said, "but it''s taking me longer than I thought it would to find a job and..."


    Nate hugged me and said, "You are part of our family now, son. If you move out, it will be because you and Chet got your own place and not for any other reason."


    And how could I say no to that even knowing my dad was giving them a hard time. I couldn''t because I had never felt part of a family like this before. My own dad had never hugged me and Nate was so free with his hugs.


    "Okay," I said.


    **


    I woke with a start not sure at first what woke me. Then my phone rang again. I picked up my phone and saw Trevon was calling. It was 1:17 a.m. My first thought was that this must be bad.


    "Hello," I answered. My voice was heavy with sleep.


    "Can you come?" he asked. His voice was wrought with worry. It actually sounded like he had been crying and Trevon didn''t cry. "Alex will pick you up."


    I sat up straight. "What''s wrong?" I got up out of bed and went to the dresser to pull out some clothes. I was vaguely aware that Chet sat up on the bed and watched me.


    "It''s Arthur," he said. "We just got to the hospital. The paramedics said he might have been poisoned." His voice choked at the last sentence. He took a deep breath to steady himself.


    I froze with my pants halfway on when he said poison. "How could that happen?" I asked.


    "I don''t know," Trevon said. "We were in bed and he...just come."


    "I''m coming," I said. "Do you need me to call Alex?"


    "I called him first. He''ll go pick you up. He''ll be there soon."


    "Okay." I pulled a fresh shirt on over my head. Chet got out of bed and wrapped his arms around my waist from behind. "Have the doctors seen him yet?"


    "They are in with him now," Trevon said. "They won''t let me in with him. I tried calling his parents, but they didn''t answer. Arthur told me before they are heavy sleepers. I don''t know what to do, Vinny."


    I grabbed my house key and my wallet and stuffed them into my pocket. "We''re coming, Trev," I said. "It''s going to be okay. He''s going to be okay." I had no idea if that was true or not, but it seemed like it needed to be said.


    "Okay," Trevon said. He seemed to breathe a little easier. "Hurry, please," he said.


    "We will," I said. I hung up. It didn''t matter how fast we tried to go, it was still going to take us a least a couple of hours to get there even if we did speed.


    "Something''s wrong with Arthur?" Chet asked.


    "Yes. Trevon''s not sure what yet. The paramedics said he might be poisoned, but Trevon didn''t have a clear answer. Alex and I will go be with him."


    "I can come too," Chet said.


    I smiled and took him into my arms. It still amazed me everyday that I was lucky enough to have Chet, that he loved me.


    "One of us should go to classes tomorrow," I said. We were now in the second week of spring semester. "And I''m not sure the hospital will like it if too many people are there."The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Chet squeezed me tighter. "At least keep me updated on how it''s going. No matter how late or early it is."


    "I will."


    He walked me out into the living room where Kannika was peeking at us from her bedroom door.


    "It''s okay," I told her quietly so as to not wake their parents. "Go back to bed."


    "Is one of your friends hurt? Poisoned?" she asked.


    "He''s going to be alright," I said. "Go to sleep."


    "If he''s alright then why are you leaving in the middle of the night?" she asked.


    That stumped me.


    "Go back to bed, Kanni," Chet said. "We''ll keep you updated."


    "Okay," she said. Her bedroom door closed.


    Chet stayed with me as we watched through the window for Alex''s car. When Alex pulled up to the curb, I gave Chet a kiss and then headed out. Chet waved at us from the doorway until we pulled away.


    "Are you tired?" I asked Alex. "Do you want me to drive?"


    "I am not tired after that phone call. I''m just worried."


    "Me too," I said.


    "Mateo wanted to come with us."


    "Chet did too."


    "We have good boyfriends."


    "Yes we do."


    We drove in silence. I glanced over at the speedometer and was happy to see that Alex was speeding. He didn''t usually. I just hoped we wouldn''t get a ticket. He probably wasn''t going fast enough to get a ticket.


    "Do you think it was his ex girlfriend?" Alex asked.


    "I don''t know," I said. "Trevon hasn''t mentioned her in a long time. I thought everything was fine. And we don''t know for sure that it was poison."


    "That''s all true," Alex said. "Jason''s trial is next week," he said after a pause.


    "Are you going to go?"


    "I''m going to be called as a witness. I''ll go for that part, but I don''t think I''ll attend the rest of it. I also got word just tonight that they arrested the person who released the full video. Apparently Jason has a boyfriend and they were working together. Jason started all this in high school before he started dating me. He would target older men, tell them he was nineteen and then after he slept with them he told them he was only sixteen or seventeen. He had recorded a video each time so he had evidence to use against them unless they paid up. He always burned through the money really fast. He blackmailed people after me too, but it wasn''t as effective once he was eighteen. Effective enough though. Most people don''t want videos like that coming out, but a few would rather not be blackmailed."


    "I''m proud of you for that," I said. I looked down at the phone in my hands hoping Trevon would call at that moment with an update. My phone was silent.


    "So," Alex said, "Chet tells you things, personal things. Like about his brother that I didn''t even know existed until New Years Eve."


    "Yeah," I said.


    "He lets himself show his weaknesses to you."


    "Yeah."


    "How long do I need to wait for Mateo to do the same?"


    "He doesn''t?"


    Alex shook his head in the dark car.


    "Maybe he does, but you just aren''t recognizing it," I said. "He told you when his grandpa went in for those heart tests."


    "That''s more because I guessed that something was wrong rather than him volunteering info," Alex said. "I think more might be happening, but he won''t tell me. And maybe there isn''t. Maybe I''m reading too much into it, but he won''t let me help him with anything. Not even simple things like homework. If he won''t let me help him with the simple things, he''s not going to let me help him with the big things."


    "You''re not going to breakup with him over it are you?" I asked because now I genuinely liked Mateo.


    "No," Alex said. We drove on through the quiet night until Alex said, "But how long can I wait for him to open up to me? A year? Two years? How long do I wait?"


    "He''ll come around," I said and hoped it was true.


    "I want to feel needed," he said quietly.


    We had been driving for just over an hour when Alex''s phone rang through his car. It was Trevon.


    "Don''t come," Trevon said when we answered it.


    "Why?" Alex asked.


    "My sisters are here."


    Alex and I exchanged a glance. His hands tightened on the steering wheel.


    "Did you call them and tell them?" I asked him.


    "No. I have no idea how they found out. Unless, they''ve been spying on me all along. But still do they have my apartment bugged or my phone? Why would they do that? I just can''t figure out how they know."


    "We can still come," Alex offered.


    "No. They are on a warpath. Their fiances too. Don''t come."


    "Do you know about Arthur?" I asked. "Is he okay?"


    Trevon sighed heavily into the phone. "It was definitely poison. The doctors said he must have drank it. I don''t know when. I think something was slipped into his water bottle. He''s stable. He''s going to live. He''ll be fine. I just don''t understand how this happened."


    "Do you think it was your ex girlfriend?" Alex asked.


    There was a really long pause.


    "Or maybe there was a rival in ballet? Like some twisted movie," Alex said when Trevon didn''t answer right away.


    "I don''t want to think it was Alice," Trevon said, "but I don''t think anyone else would do it. She has no idea who she has messed with. My sisters are going to go crazy."


    I definitely wouldn''t want to be in his sisters''s path right now. And I wouldn''t put it past them to be spying on Trevon somehow.


    "Did you ever get ahold of his family?" I asked.


    "I couldn''t get ahold of his parents so I called his sister who lives with them. She didn''t answer the first time I called, but she answered the second time. She and their parents are on their way here. She told their other siblings and they were all going to come at first, but when they learned he was stable, the others decided to stay and wait for an update."


    "We''re still willing to come," I said, "even if we''re afraid of your sisters."


    "I know," Trevon said and his voice sounded more at ease. "There is going to be a lot of people here now and I don''t want to add anymore. And my sisters are scarier than I''ve ever seen them. You don''t need to see this. Go home and get some rest. I''ll tell Arthur you were worried about him and were willing to drive all the way out here."


    "Okay," Alex said. He slowed down and took the next exit we came to.


    "Keep us updated on Arthur''s condition," I said. "It doesn''t matter how late or early it is."


    Alex turned into the lane that would take him back on the freeway in the opposite direction.


    "I will," Trevon said. "Thanks, guys." There was a pause and then he said, "I love you guys."


    "We love you too," Alex and I said at the same time.


    "Okay," Trevon said. "That''s enough of the mushy stuff for one night. But really, thank you."


    We hung up and started our drive back.


    I sent a quick text to Chet letting him know Arthur was okay and we were on our way back.


    "What a relief," Alex said. "I''m so glad he''s okay."


    "Me too," I said. I settled into the seat suddenly very tired.


    Alex''s eyes flicked to me quickly before going back to the road. "You can''t go to sleep," he said. "I''m tired too. You need to talk to me to keep me awake."


    "Alright," I said and forced myself to sit a little straighter. "What do you want to talk about?"


    "How is the job hunt going?"


    I groaned. "I keep applying. I apply somewhere almost everyday and yet I still keep getting rejected. I really think something is wrong with me. Maybe I interview really poorly. Except they all seem enthusiastic when I''m there. They can''t all be faking that, can they?"


    "There is nothing wrong with you," Alex said. That was what Chet and his family kept telling me too, but at some point I needed to admit something was wrong with me if I couldn''t get a job.


    "Then why isn''t it working out? I can''t keep living off of Chet''s family. I mean, they are nice and I don''t think they mind, but it''s frustrating. And I really want Chet and I to get our own place. Do you know how long it''s been since we''ve had sex?"


    Alex laughed at me. "I offered you our apartment a few times now and you keep turning me down."


    "You offered without telling Mateo," I said. "What are you going to say to him if I take you up on your offer someday?"


    "I can just take him out on a date somewhere. He doesn''t need to know."


    "No, Aley. I can wait. It''ll work out sometime. It has to. I haven''t told Chet this, but I overheard his parents talking and my dad gave his dad a paycut. I really need to find a job."


    "I''ve been giving everyone who calls me for a reference rave reviews about you and I know Trevon has to. It will happen soon."


    It had to because I couldn''t keep letting the Watakeekuls pay for all my needs.

 Chapter 57

    Chet Watakeekul


    "Excellent job," Professor Smith said as he handed me my graded assignment. There was a big A written in red at the top of the paper.


    It always felt great to get good grades, but especially when it was for my sports management class. I noticed he didn''t tell anyone else ''excellent job'' as he passed back the papers. He probably would have given me an A+ if that had been a possible grade to receive.


    The professor left when he was done and the rest of us gathered our things and shuffled out of the room. Robert stopped me in the hall. I didn''t think very highly of him. He was on the soccer team with me and Mateo, but he was one of the ones who whispered mean things behind our backs. I hadn''t realized he was studying sports management as well. He hadn''t been in my class during the fall semester and neither had the football player at his side. Robert was on the defensive line so I didn''t really have to interact with him much in soccer. He was a junior so I was going to have to see him around for one more year.


    I didn''t speak to him or greet him. I waited for him to speak first.


    He looked around to make sure no one was in hearing distance of us before he spoke. "You should leave the team. You and Mateo."


    "I''m not going to do that," I said.


    "You''re being selfish," he said. "Everyone is uncomfortable with gay people in the locker room."


    "No one is uncomfortable with me and Mateo except for you and your small group. You are not the majority and you can''t force us off the team. They need me. It''s why they gave me a full scholarship. You don''t have a full scholarship do you?" He squirmed, but I already knew the answer to that. There weren''t many of us on the soccer team with a full scholarship and I knew exactly who the others were. "If you''re so uncomfortable with it, you can leave the team, but if the reason you are uncomfortable is because you think Mateo and I are secretly checking you out in the locker room, I can promise you that you don''t have anything to hold our interest."


    He did not like that. His face contorted with his anger while the football player beside him tried to hold in his laughter.


    "Selfish fag," he said.


    I rolled my eyes and began to walk away. He wasn''t worth it.


    "You and your boyfriend are disgusting. You''re all going to hell. And when you get there, I hope you both burn and are raped..."


    Boiling rage filled my entire being. I moved before I realized what I was doing. In a moment, I had him pinned against the wall with my forearm up against his throat. It wasn''t enough to choke him, just enough to apply pressure. His football friend tried to pull me off him, but I pushed the much bigger man off me and then continued to put pressure on Robert''s throat.


    "I don''t care what you say about me," I said, "but if you say anything like that again about my boyfriend or my friends I will make sure you are not on the team. You are not irreplaceable." He wasn''t even a starter on the defensive line. I was sure if I talked with the coaches and explained that Robert was willfully stirring up trouble, they would kick him off the team or at the very least reprimand him. Not to mention the other players would not be on his side.


    I pushed him into the wall one last time for emphasis and then left him and the football player.


    There was snow on the ground, but the soccer team had planned to get together on the indoor track after school. I had no desire to play soccer today. I just wanted to see Vincent. I sent him a text.


    Me: I''ll meet you at the bus stop. Let''s go home together.


    My Love: I thought you were going to practice.


    Me: I want to see you.


    My Love: Okay. I''ll meet you there.


    He was waiting for me at the bus stop. He stood out among the other waiting students. He was the most handsome man I had ever seen. I hugged him immediately. My arms squeezed tight around him.


    "Everything okay?" he asked me as he hugged me back. A few of the students watched us. Some of them smiled, some went back to their phones or watching for the bus. None of them seemed disgusted.


    "One of the players on my soccer team insulted our relationship," I said.


    "Oh," he said with understanding. "Should I go talk to him?" He said it as if he could scare the guy away. Vincent wasn''t scary.


    I smiled that he would defend our relationship. "No," I said. "I already did."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    "Okay," he smiled down at me.


    We were the only ones there when we got home. Vincent tried to go to the desk to work on his homework, but I pulled him onto the bed with me.


    "What is it?" he asked. "Are you bothered by what that guy said?"


    "No," I said. I wrapped my arms around his waist and pulled him close. "I just want to hold you for a bit. Homework can wait a few minutes."


    His arms came around me. This always felt right no matter how many times we held each other. We were silent for awhile, just enjoying the moment.


    "I''m thinking about texting my grandma and asking for my biological dad''s number," Vincent finally said. He pulled back slightly and watched me carefully for my reaction.


    "Then maybe you should," I said.


    "But what if it hurts her feelings?"


    "I think under the circumstances, she''ll understand," I said. "It''s not like you are still living at home and they will kick you out if they find out. Her son is not a good dad to you. She admitted that herself."


    "Yeah," he said hesitantly. "And I don''t suddenly want to call my biological dad ''dad'' or anything.  I''m just curious. I don''t expect him to offer me a place to live and I don''t really want that either. But maybe if I can have some sort of relationship with one of my dads..." He didn''t finish the sentence. "I mean, he reached out to me first so I know he at least wants to meet me."


    "Then I think you should ask her. Or is there another way you could find out his number?"


    "I don''t think so," he said. "I don''t even know what his name is. Even if I were on speaking terms with my mom, she wouldn''t tell me and I highly doubt Aiden knows. I think she is the only one to ask."


    "I''ll support you with whatever you decide to do," I said.


    He traced his fingers along my face, along my lips. His eyes darted to my lips. I thought I would get used to the lack of physical affection between us as more time went by, but instead my desire and want grew greater and greater. I didn''t understand why he was so against us borrowing Alex''s and Mateo''s apartment. I knew why Mateo was, but I didn''t care about that so much. I was sure Alex could convince him in the end if Vincent wasn''t being so stubborn as well. And there had been a few times I had suggested we rent a hotel room for the night, but that was harder to do now that school had started again and Vincent was busy looking for a job. Vincent also said we shouldn''t waste our money, but instead save for our own apartment. I had the money ready though, we were just waiting for someone to hire him. I still couldn''t understand why he wasn''t hired yet.


    There had been several nights when I had woken in the middle of the night only to feel Vincent''s hard on poking me. He would shift away from me until he fell asleep again and then inevitably he would move in his sleep until he was next to me again.


    There had been times when I woke from erotic dreams too, of the two of us embraced naked in each others arms. I would move out from under his arms, turn away from him so I wouldn''t see his handsome face and concentrate on the puppies we would get when we were out on our own and could afford one.


    I leaned in and kissed him. It was a desperate kiss, desperate for the love, desire, want, determination. He was on his back. I hovered over him. Our tongues entwined with each other. His hands were on my hips. Then he rolled me over so I was on my back and he was over me, kissing me.


    "Ack!" Kannika screamed. "My eyes." Her footsteps retreated from our bedroom door to the front door. I hadn''t heard the front door open.


    Vincent rolled off me as I rolled my eyes. Heavier footsteps walked to our door and then my dad peered in. His expression turned into confusion as Vincent and I sprawled out on the bed.


    "I don''t understand, Kanni," my dad said. He looked back towards the front door. "Why are you screaming ''my eyes''?"


    "They were kissing," she said.


    My dad looked back at us. I shrugged innocently.


    "Kissing is allowed, Kannika," my dad said. "They are fully clothed. I don''t understand what the problem is."


    "That wasn''t innocent kissing," she said.


    My dad stepped away from the door and back towards Kannika. "If they are fully clothed, it''s okay," my dad said.


    I heard her sigh and then she stepped passed my bedroom to go to her bedroom.


    My dad stepped into the doorframe. "Don''t forget the rule though," he said pointedly to us.


    "We were just kissing, dad."


    "I know," my dad said, "but you were kissing alone in the house and that can lead to other things."


    "Don''t worry, dad. We aren''t going to break the rule." My conviction to uphold that rule waned daily. I hadn''t told anyone that though.


    "Okay," my dad said, but he gave us one last stern look before he went on his way.


    Vincent rolled off the bed.


    "Where are you going?" I asked even though he was already pulling out the chair at the desk.


    "We still need to do homework," he said.


    "We can kiss some more," I said. I patted the bed beside me.


    "No!" Kannika yelled from her bedroom.


    I smiled.


    Vincent shook his head as he opened his laptop. "Stop tormenting Kanni and do your homework," he said. He sounded like a parent.


    "Fine," I sighed.


    I got off the bed and went to the desk. Vincent looked at me questioningly until I bumped him with my hip to indicate he should share the chair with me. He shook his head, but slid to the side so I could sit next to him on the chair. We were both hanging half off the seat, but I didn''t care because it gave me an excuse to touch my boyfriend.


    I opened my laptop next to his and began to work on an assignment. It didn''t take long for his hand to rest on my thigh. Then he began to squeeze my muscles. His warm hand slowly traveled up my thigh and I could no longer think about anything else. I could only think of all those nights in his apartment, on his bed, naked together, touching each other. His hand rested over my crotch and I realized the bedroom door was still open. I quickly removed his hand before I could get hard.


    "I''d better go see if your dad needs help cooking dinner," Vincent said. He stood up abruptly and left the room.


    I sighed with frustration, but at least I was able to get all my homework done. Vincent came back in just as I was finishing my last problem. He handed me his phone. On it was an open text from his grandma.


    Grandma: I can meet you for lunch tomorrow. It might be the only time I''m able to. Bring Chet and meet me at the Japanese place by the university.


    "Tell her we''ll be there," I said and handed him back the phone. He nodded and typed in a response. "Did you text her first?" I asked.


    "Yes," he said. "I told her I loved her and wanted to see her if it was possible. I also said if it wouldn''t hurt her, I wanted my biological dad''s number."


    "What did she say to that?"


    "Nothing specifically about the phone number. The only response from her was what you just read."


    "I guess we''ll meet her tomorrow and find out then," I said.

 Chapter 58

    Vincent Kinsington


    Chet and I walked hand in hand into the Japanese restaurant. Students weren''t the only ones who came here, employees of the university often came here too, but grandma stood out as she sat at an empty table in a pink business suit with her hair done up. Chet and I sat at the table before I noticed Priscilla and Theresa sitting at a table nearby. They both smiled and waved to me and Chet. I was surprised to see them. Grandma always came out alone.


    Grandma''s wrinkled, cold hand enclosed over mine. "They drove me here," she said.


    "Why?" I asked as I turned back to my lovely grandma. I had missed her.


    "Gregory took my license and keys away."


    This horrified me. My dad had never treated me right, but he had always loved grandma and treated her with respect.


    "Why would he do that?" I asked. "Is this some type of elder abuse? Grandma, you need to report him. Or I can do it if you''re not in a position to."


    She squeezed my hand tightly. "It''s not like that," she said. I must have shown my skepticism on my face because grandma added, "It''s truly not like that."


    "Then why would he do that?"


    "Let''s talk about something else," she said. "How is school going?"


    "Grandma, is it because of me?"


    "No, dear," she let go of my hand to cup my cheeks with both of hers. "It''s not because of you. Don''t worry about it. I''m not being mistreated or anything. How is school?"


    "You look thinner, grandma," I said. "Are you okay? Are you eating alright?"


    "Vinny, my Vinny, I''m okay. Don''t worry about me. You have so much to stress over already. I''m fine."


    The server came then and took our order as soon as he left she asked Chet, "How is he doing in school?"


    "I''m right here, grandma. You can ask me."


    "I''ve already asked you twice and you didn''t answer," she pointed out.


    "Sorry," I said. "I just want to make sure you''re okay. School is going well."


    "That''s great," she said. "How about school for you?" she asked Chet.


    He smiled. "Great," he said. "I''ve got A''s on all my assignments so far."


    She smiled. "That''s wonderful," she said. "How is it living with the Watakeekuls?" she asked me.


    "I like it," I said. I couldn''t tell her I liked it except for the fact that Chet and I couldn''t have sex. "They treat me like family."


    Great pools of tears welled up in her eyes and splashed onto her wrinkled cheeks.


    I immediately wiped them away. "Don''t cry, grandma. I''m happy."


    "I''m sorry we didn''t treat you better," she said. "I''m sorry you didn''t feel like part of a family in my home."


    "That wasn''t what I meant, grandma." Although it kind of had been. "I couldn''t ask for a better grandma than you." I scooted my chair closer to her and wrapped in her a hug. "Please don''t cry." Chet moved to the other side of her and hugged both of us.


    She nodded, but by the time she calmed down, the food arrived. Chet and I moved back to our respective spots. The talk during lunch was light. I didn''t dare ask about my biological dad''s phone number again. She asked about school and the Watakeekuls. I asked what she was doing with her time now that she was retired. Her answer was taking internet courses. She was learning French, taking a biology class, a writing class. She also attended an art class once a week that Alex''s mother ran. I asked about Aiden. He was doing the same as always, she said. She asked Chet about soccer which he was more than happy to talk about.


    There was a pause when we through eating. Chet glanced quickly at his phone to check the time.  He didn''t like missing classes and I had already missed my afternoon class before, I shouldn''t miss it more.


    Grandma reached into her purse and passed me a piece of paper across the table. There was a phone number on it.


    "Thank you, grandma," I said.


    She stood up slowly and opened her arms wide to me. I stood up too and hugged her. "You''ll always be my grandson," she said quietly. "No matter what."


    "And you''ll always be my grandma," I said. "This number doesn''t change that." She squeezed me tighter. I could tell when I first saw her that she was thinner, but she felt even more so when I hugged her.


    "Are you really alright?" I asked her.


    She pulled away and smiled at me. "You''re so sweet." She patted my cheeks. "Please don''t worry about me. I''m fine."


    She reached out for Chet and he immediately hugged her. "You remember our promise?" she asked him.


    "I remember," he said, "and I''ll always keep it."


    "Then I can feel at ease," she said.


    "What promise?" I asked, but neither of them answered me. Priscilla and Theresa were still eating. I said to grandma, "Do you want us to wait for you and walk you out to the car?"


    "No, dear," my grandma said. "I''ll just sit with the girls here until they are done. You two get to class."


    I hugged her one last time and then waited until she was seated with Priscilla and Theresa before I led Chet out.


    "Are you going to call him now?" he asked as we walked back to campus.Stolen story; please report.


    I thought about it, but my heart started to race and my fingers began to tingle. "Not now," I said. "Maybe tomorrow." I took his hand as we walked along the sidewalk. The air was chilly, but the sky was clear. We walked under the boughs of the leafless trees.


    My phone rang. I answered when I saw it was Trevon. "Hi," I said. "How''s everything going? Is Arthur still okay?"


    "Arthur is good," he said. "Everything is good." There was a slight pause before he said, "You still haven''t found a job?"


    "No," I said. "It''s frustrating. I don''t understand what I''m doing wrong."


    "This might be nothing," Trevon said, "and I was going to mention it sooner, but then everything with Arthur happened and I forgot, but your brother just called me and it reminded me."


    "Why is Aiden calling you?"


    "He first called me in December. Jasmine said Aiden is nice and you said you were getting along with him so I didn''t think anything of it, but he asked me to let him know when I got calls from potential employers. He said he wanted to call them and vouch for you too. I thought that was nice of him and his way of reaching out to help you, but since you still haven''t found a job I''m starting to find it suspicious. Maybe he is sabotaging you."


    And I remembered Aiden''s words at Christmas that our dad might make him do things he didn''t want to do.


    "I''m not going to tell him anymore when I get reference calls. Actually, I haven''t called him since Arthur''s incident which was why he was calling me. I''m sorry I didn''t think about it before. And maybe it''s not him. You did put your past job experience on your resume so they might be calling Kinsington Plastics as a job reference and they might be giving bad information." He paused for me to say something, but mind was too busy thinking of all the possibilities and I couldn''t focus to say anything back. "I won''t call Aiden anymore just in case," Trevon said.


    "Thank you for calling me," I said. "It didn''t even occur to me that they might call Kinsington Plastics for a reference. That might be it." I hoped it was because I wasn''t sure what I would do if I found out Aiden was involved. But his words from Christmas kept running over and over through my head.


    We came to the crossroads where Chet and I were going to have to split to go to our respective classes. I hung up with Trevon.


    "He thinks Kinsington Plastics is giving you a bad reference?" Chet asked.


    I nodded. "He also mentioned the possibility that my brother might be giving a bad reference too."


    "How? You didn''t list him as a reference."


    "He told Trevon he wanted to put in a good word for me so Trevon has been calling him when he gets reference calls, but he is getting suspicious of Aiden''s true intentions."


    "Oh," Chet said. From the tone of his voice he was as suspicious as I was.


    **


    Chet was underneath me. Naked. I kissed his neck down to that spot by his collarbone that I hadn''t kissed in such a long time. He moaned underneath me. His chest and chiseled stomach rose and fell with each intense breath. I moved my fingers inside him and watched his face as it lingered in ecstasy. And then I was inside him, moving, watching him as his divine body moved with my movements.


    I woke from the dream and knew immediately my desire didn''t stay in my dream. I was hard and poking Chet''s firm butt from behind which did nothing to ease my desire. It was more intense than it had ever been. I had to get rid of it fast. I clambered out of the bed already not being as silent as I should be. Oh well, his sister was bound to hear me anyway. I just had to make it seem like I was taking a normal shower at two in the morning and not a cold one because I was horny.


    Cold shower, cold shower. If nothing else, I hoped it would jolt me enough to cool me down - to get me thinking of anything other Chet. A cold shower was the only thing in mind. I got into the bathroom, stripped quickly out of my clothes and stepped into the tub. I pulled the shower curtain closed and started the shower with the faucet turned completely on cold.


    The door opened. I froze. How had I forgotten to lock the door? I was so preoccupied with getting to the shower. I peeked around the shower curtain to see my desire step in, close the door behind him and lock it. I swallowed hard at the fire in his eyes. A part of me wanted him to turn around and leave because I knew I wouldn''t be able to resist him. Instead of leaving, his clothes ended up on the floor next to mine. The cold water could do nothing for my hard on now.


    Chet stepped into the shower, reached passed me to change the temperature to hot. Steam immediately started to fill the room. He gently kissed me on the lips. I was gone. Done. I tried to take the kiss deeper, but he immediately pulled away and put a finger to his lips. Right. We had to be quiet. He should leave. He should leave now because if he stayed I would not be able to keep my promise to his dad.


    Instead of leaving, his fingers traced my jawline and his face got close to mine. Heat shot through me in fierce waves that left tingles in its wake. He didn''t kiss me. He placed his cheek against mine as the hot water ran over both of us. His skin rubbed over mine as he moved so his mouth brushed against mine as the tip of his nose caressed mine. And then his opposite cheek was against my other cheek and his fingers entwined roughly in my hair.


    His skin stretched all over mine and there was no space left between us. He was as hard as I was. His hands trailed down my back with the water from the shower as he moved his face against mine again until I could feel his hot breath against my ear. I thought he was going to whisper something, maybe something to remind me we had to be quiet, but that''s not what he did. He took my earlobe in his mouth. His tongue slowly traced it setting me even more aflame.


    My arms moved for the first time to embrace his waist and crush him to me. I moved to kiss him, but he pulled his head away from me. Right. We had to be quiet. He leaned in again, but instead of his lips meeting mine, he ran his tongue over my lips. My hands moved up the muscles of his back. My tongue rolled with his - hot and wet. I tried to crash our lips together, but again he pulled away.


    He turned around so his back was to me. He looked over his shoulder at me with eyes that smoldered. His fingers reached back and began to prepare himself. The hot water continued to run over both of us. I stepped up closer and let my fingers take over.


    He leaned back into me. I brought my lips down to his neck careful not to make a sound. My gentle kisses traced his neck and shoulder.


    When I thought he was prepared enough, I whispered directly in his ear as quietly as I could, "We don''t have a condom."


    He tilted his head back and whispered back into my ear, "So pull out when it''s time." His breath combined with the water on my skin sent shivers through me.


    I entered him. I placed one hand beyond him at his head level to steady us against the shower wall. My other hand traced his waist to his front. Then my hand circled around his hard on and I began to pump even as I began to move carefully inside him. It was achingly slow on all accounts, but we couldn''t make too much noise. Hopefully any noise we didt make would sound like someone washing themselves in the shower.


    One of his hands held onto my arm that was steadying us against the wall. His other hand circled around to the back of my upper thigh, it slowly moved up until it was over the curve of my butt. He squeezed it and pulled me as if I could get any further inside him.


    It had been so long, but my body remembered the places that gave him pleasure. I ran my tongue along his wet neck and he shivered. A moan started in his throat, but he stopped it before it was too loud. I could only hope that no one heard as our bodies continued to move together slowly to minimize the noise. He gnawed at my arm that was steadying us against the wall. I assumed in an effort to control his moans. The teeth scraping against my wet skin didn''t hurt and his tongue would occasionally lick my arm in between the gentle bites.


    The pleasure of being one reached its peak and I pulled out just as I climaxed. His release came only moments after onto the shower wall. The water was already beginning to wash it away.


    He turned around and smiled gently at me. He kissed me gently on the lips. He reached passed me and grabbed the shampoo. He put some in his hands, lathered it and reached up to wash my hair. I smiled as I gazed into the eyes of my heart. He continued to smile at me. I got the shampoo and washed his hair too. Then we grabbed the soap and washed each other. We made sure the wall was clean and that there was no evidence left of what we had just done.


    Chet reached passed me and turned off the water. He stepped out, grabbed a towel and handed me one. We dried off, put the towels in the hamper and got dressed. We went out together hopefully making it sound like only one person had taken a shower.


    We went back into our bedroom and on our bed. He immediately turned to me and pulled me to him with his arms around my waist and his head against my chest. I held him as we fell back asleep.

 Chapter 59

    Chet Watakeekul


    "You can go home without me," Vincent said over the phone.


    I walked through the hall of the sports building. "Why?" I asked.


    "I got a phone call from that cafe with the turkey sandwiches you like. They asked if I could come in now for a job interview."


    "I''m going to be late too," I said. "The coach sent me a text saying he wanted to talk."


    "Do you think that Robert person said something to him?"


    "Probably," I said. "Don''t worry about it. It''s going to be fine. Let me know when you are done with your job interview. We can probably still go home together. Or maybe I''ll just go to the cafe when I''m done here and we can get something to eat."


    "Maybe," he said. "If the job interview doesn''t go well, I''m not sure I want to eat here right after. I''ll let you know."


    "Okay," I said. "I love you. Good luck."


    I could hear the smile in his voice when he said, "I love you too."


    I navigated my way passed the cubicles of the assistant coaches to the head coach''s office. There was muffled talking within, but I couldn''t make out words. I knocked on the door. A moment later, the door opened and one of the assistant coaches stepped out. He smiled sympathetically at me and patted my back as he passed.


    "Come in, Chet," the head coach said. I stepped in and closed the door behind me. "Take a seat." He indicated one of the seats in front of his desk. I pulled it out and sat down.


    "Do you know why I called you in?" he asked.


    "I''m assuming Robert said something."


    The coach nodded. His hands clasped together on his desk. "He wants me to kick you off the team. He says you choked him."


    "That''s not what happened," I said.


    The coach nodded. "It doesn''t sound like you. I want to hear from you what happened."


    "He told me that Mateo and I should leave the team because we are gay and make the rest of the team uncomfortable."


    The coach shifted uncomfortably in his seat with a slight frown on his face.


    "For the record," I said, "I''m not gay, I''m demisexual, but I do have a boyfriend. I told Robert he didn''t have anything to worry about because he didn''t have anything for me and Mateo to look at."


    The coach guffawed before he caught himself and grew serious as if his outburst never happened.


    "Escalating the situation might not have been wise," he said.


    I was careful not to roll my eyes. "Robert was clearly discriminating, coach. I thought this university and the soccer program here don''t allow discrimanation."


    "We don''t," he said. "But right now it is his word against yours. Did you choke him like he said you did?"


    "No," I said. "But I did get a little physical. I didn''t hit him or anything. I just pushed him up against the wall...by his throat."


    The coach looked disappointed so I went on quickly, "But I swear it wasn''t enough to hurt him. There wasn''t any bruising on his neck or anything was there?"


    "No. But that doesn''t excuse violence, Chet. I''m going to have to mark this in your record. It''s off season right now so it won''t really affect anything, but too many of these and you''re off the team."


    I nodded that I understood. "Are you going to mark him for discrimanation?"


    "That''s between me and him," the coach said. He paused and then said, "Why did this have to get complicated? Why couldn''t it be easy? Why did this have to be the year that my players came out with boyfriends? And why couldn''t the rest of the team just keep their mouths shut when they did?"


    "He said my boyfriend and I were going to go to hell," I said, "which was fine, I can handle that. But then he said he hoped my boyfriend would get raped."Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    The coach breathed in sharply.


    "My boyfriend gave up everything to be with me," I said. "His last name is Kinsington. You know the Kinsingtons?"


    The coach nodded because everyone in this town and the neighboring towns knew of the Kinsingtons.


    "They kicked him out when he refused to break up with me," I went on. "He doesn''t have anything in his name. He doesn''t have any money. He doesn''t have an apartment or a home. Nothing. Because he loves me. I can''t let someone talk like that about him. I can''t."


    The coach sighed. There wasn''t a hint of disgust or frustration on his face, only understanding.


    "As far as why it couldn''t be easy, coach, would you really rather I take the easy route and let everyone walk all over me and insult me and those I love? Is that the type of player you want? Or do you want the type of player who will fight and push and never give up no matter what comes his way? Do you want players that are going to insult their teammates and cause discord or those who will stick by each other?"


    The coach drummed his fingers on his desk as he thought about what I said. Finally, he nodded. "Obviously I want players like you, Chet. This write up isn''t going to affect you because it is your first one and we''re off season. I still have to write you up. I will talk to Robert personally about discrimination and respect and let him know under no certain terms am I going to kick you off the team. I think I''ll call in the rest of the team and talk to them about discrimination too. This discord can''t continue. Especially once the season starts again."


    I nodded that I understood. I stood up to leave.


    "Chet," he said when my hand was on the door handle. "I am glad you are on the team. You are a great soccer player and a great team player."


    I smiled and left. I got on a campus shuttle and headed towards the cafe. I was almost there when Vincent sent me a text.


    My Love: I just finished with the interview.


    Me: How''d it go?


    My Love: Good. I think.


    Me: I''m almost there. Do you want to eat there?


    My Love: Sure. I''ll order, but you''re going to have to pay. Sorry I don''t have any money.


    Me: Don''t be sorry. If you get the job, you can buy me dinner.


    My Love: Deal.


    I got off the shuttle and went in the cafe. Vincent sat at the back looking at his phone. I went and sat across from him. He looked up and smiled a grand smile that heated my soul. I remembered last night - or early that morning - in the shower. Together. Him inside me. Now I was getting hot everywhere. Vincent smirked and I was sure he knew exactly what I was thinking about. He reached across the table and entwined his fingers with mine.


    "I like being able to touch in public," he said quietly.


    "Me too," I said.


    "What did the coach say? Did he bring up Robert?"


    "Yes," I said. "Robert told him I choked him which isn''t exactly true, but I did touch his neck and push him against the wall so the coach said he had to write me up."


    "What does that mean?"


    "If it was during the season I would probably have to miss a game. It doesn''t really mean much right now except if I get too many of them I''m off the team."


    "Did you explain to the coach why you did it?"


    "Yes."


    "Mind explaining it to me?"


    The server came with two lemonades. He smiled at our entwined fingers and then left us. I took a sip of the lemonade without letting go of Vincent''s hand.


    "I told you why," I said to Vincent without looking at him.


    "You told me he wanted you off the team because you have a boyfriend. And you told me he said you and I were going to hell."


    "Right," I said without looking at him.


    "But I don''t think you would push him against the wall just for that," Vincent said.


    I sighed and put my head down on my arm. "I don''t want to say."


    "Why? Was it something bad about me? I can handle it."


    "I know. I don''t want to think about it."


    "Okay," he said and let the subject drop. His hand that wasn''t holding mine ran through my hair. "You know that lady that served us the first time we came here that I apologized to?"


    "Yeah," I said. I sat up straight and took another sip of lemonade.


    "She''s an assistant manager now," he said. "She is the one who interviewed me."


    I looked around and saw her behind the counter preparing coffee. "Was it awkward?"


    "No," he said. "She was nice."


    "I hope you get the job."


    "Me too."


    The house was empty when we got home. I was prepared to sit at the desk and do homework, but Vincent sat on the bed and pulled me next to him.


    "I think I want to call," he paused and took in a long breath. "I want to call my biological dad."


    "Okay," I said. I squeezed his hand. "I can leave to give you some privacy."


    "No," he said and held my hand tighter when I tried to leave. "Stay here for support."


    I settled next to him and nodded.


    His finger shook as he pushed the call button and then put it on speaker.


    "Hello?" a male voice said on the other end. It was clear by his tone of voice he had no idea who was calling him.


    Vincent was silent. I nudged him. "Hi," Vincent said into the phone. "It''s Vincent."


    "Oh," the male voice was warmer, but a little hesitant. "I''m glad you called me. This isn''t what I have for your number."


    "My number changed," Vincent said.


    "I see."


    "Actually, my family kicked me out because I wouldn''t break up with my boyfriend. That''s not why I''m calling or anything. I''m fine. I don''t need anything from you." Vincent winced. I squeezed his hand and leaned into his side. "Knowing that I have a boyfriend, do you still want to meet?"


    "Yes," the voice on the other end said without any hesitation. "I''m busier now than I was when I first called you though. I don''t know when I can get there to see you."


    Vincent''s expression darkened.


    "But," the other voice said, "could you come here this weekend?"


    "I don''t have a car," Vincent said.


    "We can borrow my dad''s," I blurted out. Vincent smiled at me.


    "Then I''ll send you a text with where to meet and a time," the voice said.


    "Okay," Vincent said. "Can I ask what your name is?"


    There was a long pause and then the voice said, "They didn''t even tell you my name?"


    "No."


    "It''s Dean. Dean Axle Lance."


    Vincent and I looked at each other. I mouthed ''cool name''. Vincent smiled and nodded in agreement.


    "Then we''ll see you this weekend," Vincent said.


    "I''ll see you then."

 Chapter 60

    Alex


    My fingers shook as I took the witness stand. I looked at Jason because I refused to let him think what he did bothered me even though it did. I didn''t want him to know how badly he hurt me. He was in a suit not a prison uniform like they show on television. My lawyer and the prosecutors had prepared me for the questions they were going to ask me so nothing came as a surprise. They had also prepared me for what questions Jason''s defense lawyers would ask me so those didn''t come as a surprise. The defense lawyers didn''t ask me as much as they had the previous witness. They had eviscerated the previous witness. He was in his fifties and was one of the ones who had slept with Jason when Jason was only sixteen. Of course, he didn''t know Jason had been sixteen, he thought he had been nineteen. The defense questioned how he could not know Jason was underage and on and on.


    My time on the stand wasn''t long and I left the courtroom afterwards. I just wanted to get home and have Mateo hold me.


    When I stepped into the apartment, Mateo was talking on the phone. His back was to me as he stared out the sliding glass door to our little balcony.


    "Is he still crying?" Mateo asked. "Which hospital are you at?"


    I closed the door quietly behind me and put my keys down on our little table.


    "I''m not going to tell Alex."


    I froze. My insides went cold.


    "He''ll worry. It''s not that big of a deal. He has enough to worry about."


    A slow anger began to churn inside me. I stared at his back. He was keeping things from me again. I couldn''t understand why. Was I not good enough for him? Did he think I was too fragile?


    "I''ll just take the bus." He turned around. He swallowed hard when he saw me. "I''ve got to go," he said and hung up without saying another word.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked. Please tell me. Please let me in. Please.


    "Nothing," he faked a smile. "Everything is fine."


    The anger and hurt consumed me. I walked passed him towards the bedroom. He tried to reach out for me, but I pulled my arm away. I didn''t mean to slam the bedroom door, but the bang echoed through the room as I shut it behind me. I walked across the room and stared out the bedroom window. The blinds were wide open and my view was of the next building over, but that was fine. I didn''t look out the window for a great view. I tried to calm myself down. I tried to see things from Mateo''s perspective, but no matter how I tried, I couldn''t fathom why he wouldn''t tell me. I had told him about Jason. I had told him about my dad. I let him comfort me and hold me. Why couldn''t he reciprocate?


    The door opened slowly, quietly behind me. Mateo''s soft footsteps came up behind me. He wrapped his arms around me. His warmth seeped into me and calmed my anger slightly.


    "It''s really not a big deal, Aley," he said softly.


    I turned slightly in his arms so I could look at him. "Then tell me." It wasn''t a demand. It was a plea.


    "You don''t need to worry about it."


    The anger and hurt rushed back more intense than before. I broke free from his grasp not wanting to look at him. I didn''t want to be near him. I left the bedroom and went into the bathroom. I locked the door behind me.


    "Aley," he said from the other side.


    "Just go be with whoever needs you," I tried to make my tone sound like I meant it. I wanted to mean it, but it came out sounding bitter.


    "Aley," he said.


    My eyes met my own in the mirror and I instantly regretted it. I looked ugly with the anger and bitterness painted on my face. A tear trickled down my cheek followed quickly by another. Seeing Jason earlier probably hadn''t helped. It hurt.


    "Babe," Mateo said through the door.


    But I couldn''t find my voice to speak. I wiped away the tears and sat on the closed toilet seat so I wouldn''t have to look at myself in the mirror any longer.


    "Please let me in," he said.


    It was probably his family that needed him. I shouldn''t be acting this way. I took in a deep breath and let it out slowly.


    "Talk to me," Mateo said.


    "If it''s your family that needs you, then you should go be with them." This time I sounded like I meant it and I felt like I meant it.


    "Open the door first," he said.


    I rolled my eyes because I didn''t want him to see me when I was this ugly.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "Please, babe," he said. His hand gently patted the door. "Please."


    I got up and opened the door. I took a step back and he took a step forward. He reached up and wiped tears from my cheeks that I didn''t realize were still there. Then he wrapped his arms around my waist and buried his face in the crook of my neck.


    "You should go," I said. He didn''t let go of me. "Is it your grandpa?" I asked.


    "No," he said and pulled away just enough to look into my face. "Hugo broke his arm. Kids break their arms everyday. Like I said, it''s not a big deal."


    "He was crying?"


    "Well, broken arms do hurt. I''m just going to go to the hospital and check up on him and I''ll be right back." He slid away from me and I missed the warmth of his arms.


    "Can I go with you?"


    "You''ve got other things to worry about," he said. "Hugo is fine."


    "I want to go with you," I said and tried to put a little more strength into my voice. "I can give you a ride. You don''t need to take the bus."


    "Babe, you''ve got homework and the trial was today. I''m sure you''re tired. Relax. Do your homework. You don''t need to worry about this."


    "Do you realize how condescending you sound right now?"


    He was taken aback. "That wasn''t my intention."


    "Good. Then I''m driving."


    I walked passed him back into the living room and grabbed my keys from the little table.


    "Alex...," he started, but I interrupted him.


    "I''m going. Whether you come with me or not is up to you. I can call Serafina or your mother to get the name of the hospital." I opened the door and stepped out. He raced after me. He got into the passenger side of my car while I got into the driver''s side.


    "Where are we going?" I asked.


    He told me the hospital and I pulled out of the parking lot. He was silent for several minutes before he said, "How did the trial go?"


    "I was there longer than I wanted to be because they took longer questioning the witness before me," I said. "I left as soon as my time on the witness stand was over. I don''t think they''ll finish the trial today with how many witnesses they called. We''ll have to wait and see what the sentencing is."


    "But are you okay?" he asked.


    I glanced at him briefly before I turned my eyes back to the road. Tears welled up in my eyes, but I quickly blinked them away. I was driving. I didn''t need tears clouding my vision.


    "I''m okay," I said, but I wasn''t sure if it was true. I wasn''t going to explore my feelings very closely at the moment. I was going to focus on cheering up Hugo.


    When we got to the hospital, Adrian, Serafina and Grandpa Manuel sat on the waiting chairs. There was no sign of Hugo or Mateo''s parents. Adrian''s eyes were red as if he had been crying. He rubbed his right forearm as if it bothered him.


    "How''s Hugo?" Mateo asked.


    "They gave him pain medicine," Serafina said. "They just set his arm. They made mom and dad come out here while they set it and then let them go back in."


    I patted Adrian''s shoulder gently as I sat next to him. I guessed he had been crying too even though he wasn''t the one who broke his arm.


    "Is this where Hugo broke his arm?" I asked Adrian. I indicated the spot he kept rubbing on his arm.


    "Yeah," Adrian said.


    "Do you have that twin thing where your arm hurts too?" I asked.


    "A little," he said. "It''s not so bad right now.."


    Serafina put her arm around Adrian''s shoulder. "He cried out in pain though not too long ago. That was how we knew when they set Hugo''s arm."


    To distract Adrian, I talked with him about video games. Grandpa Manuel and Mateo talked about soccer while Serafina looked at her phone.


    We stood up when Hugo and their parents came out. Hugo''s arm was in a splint. He smiled when he saw me. He ignored Mateo and ran to me. He hugged me with one arm. I hugged him back careful not to bump his sling.


    "What about me?" Mateo asked him. Hugo slid away from me and hugged Mateo.


    "I''m hungry," Hugo said when he pulled away from the hug. "They wouldn''t let me eat anything."


    "Should we take you out to dinner?" I asked him.


    Hugo smiled brightly and nodded.


    "Is that alright?" I asked Mr. and Mrs. Lopez. They nodded that it was.


    "Me too?" Adrian asked.


    "Of course," I said. "Sera can come too."


    "Thanks," she said, "but I''m supposed to meet for this school club thing." She didn''t sound very enthusiastic about it.


    "Serafina," Mrs. Lopez said, "these things matter on college applications. You should be active with something."


    Serafina rolled her eyes. "Maybe I don''t want to go to college." Her mom gasped.


    "Come on. Let''s go," Hugo said. He grabbed my hand with the one that wasn''t in the sling and started pulling me to the doors. Adrian followed with Mateo.


    "What do you want to eat?" I asked as the four of us got in my car.


    "Mexican," Hugo and Adrian said at the same time.


    "Mexican food it is," I said. I drove to my favorite place. We went inside and were seated. Mateo and I sat next to each other with Hugo and Adrian across the table. Hugo sat directly across from me.


    "Does your arm hurt?" I asked him after we had ordered.


    "They gave me some medicine," he said. "It doesn''t hurt so bad right now." There was a slight pause and then he said, "I cried when it first happened." He blushed.


    "How did it happen?" I asked.


    "Him and his friends were playing on this concrete slab thing they weren''t supposed to be on," Adrian said, "and he fell off."


    "I tried to stop myself and landed on my arm funny. I heard it pop." He shuddered.


    "That was when he started crying," Adrian said. "And then I started crying. One of the boys ran off to get a teacher." It must have happened at school then. "Then the school called mom and here we are."


    "We''re probably going to get made fun of for crying," Hugo said.


    "Well, breaking your arm hurts. I cried when I broke mine," I said.


    "How old were you?" Hugo asked.


    "I was thirteen," I said. "Do you guys want to come over this weekend? We can play video games and order pizza."


    Mateo nudged me obviously not wanting his little brothers over, but I wanted them to come over. Hugo''s and Adrian''s faces lit up.


    "Yes," they said at the same time.


    "Hugo isn''t going to be able to play video games with a broken arm. At least, not that soon." Hugo scowled at Mateo.


    "Then we can watch movies," I said easily. Hugo smiled brightly at me.


    When we dropped them off home after dinner, both Adrian and Hugo gave me a hug goodbye, but Hugo gave me a second hug.


    "Thank you," he said. I patted the top of his head. Then Adrian and Hugo ran back into their house.


    Mateo and I got back in my car. I pulled away from the curb and headed home.


    "I think Hugo has a crush on you," Mateo said.


    "It''s harmless," I said. I couldn''t deny it because I had noticed it too. "He''ll get over it soon."


    "Alex," he said when we stopped at a red light. I turned to look at him. "I love you," he said.


    I smiled as my heart warmed. "I love you too."


    He leaned over and kissed me gently on the lips.


    The car behind us honked its horn. The light had turned green. I quickly stepped on the accelerator. These were the moments with Mateo that I wanted to last forever. I finally felt like I had been needed.

 Chapter 61

    Vincent Kinsington


    Chet and I were in Nate''s car as it sped down the freeway. Chet was driving. I had never seen him drive before even though I knew he could. I found myself watching him. I tried not to. I didn''t want to make him nervous.


    His handsome brown eyes flicked to me before going back to the road. "Why do you keep staring at me?" he asked.


    "You''re hot when you drive," I said.


    The corner of his lips turned up into a smirk. "Does everything I do turn you on? Driving, brushing my teeth..."


    "...playing soccer," I added. "Yes. Everything you do turns me on."


    His eyes darted to me again before going back to the road. He shook his head, but there was a smile on his face. His right hand left the steering wheel and reached out for mine. I entwined our fingers.


    "Are you nervous?" he asked.


    My fingers tightened around his and I looked out at the leafless trees mingled with pine trees along the side of the freeway.


    "I don''t know how I''m supposed to feel," I said.


    "You''re not supposed to feel a certain way," he said. "You just feel what you feel."


    I paused as I evaluated myself. "I guess I''m nervous," I said. "But also excited and scared at the same time."


    His hand squeezed mine. And much too soon we were pulling off the freeway and into the diner parking lot where Dean had told us to meet him. We were ten minutes early. I looked around the parking lot as if I could recognize Dean''s car, but I quickly realized that was silly. I had no idea what Dean was like. I had no idea what car he drove. He probably wasn''t even there yet seeing how early we were.


    "Are you ready?" Chet asked me. The car was turned off. His hand was on the door handle just waiting for me.


    "No," I said, but I opened the door and stepped out into the cold air. At least there wasn''t any snow at the moment.


    Chet followed me and we stepped inside the diner.


    "Two of you today?" the hostess asked us. She was already grabbing menus.


    "There will be three of us," Chet spoke when I couldn''t find my voice. "The other one is coming."


    She grabbed another menu and led us to a booth. Chet slid in first and I sat next to him. The booth was next to a large window that looked directly out to the parking lot and the freeway beyond it.


    I scanned the restaurant just to make sure I didn''t see another pair of golden eyes. I didn''t.


    The waitress came up to us and said, "Can I get you two something to drink while you wait for the other person to join you?"


    "Lemonade for me," Chet said.


    "Me too," I said. "Thank you."


    "Sure thing," she said, but then she stood there frozen when she saw my eyes. "I''ve only seen eyes like yours on one other person," she said.


    I didn''t know what to say to that, so I didn''t say anything.


    "Sarah," the waitress called over the hostess and I just wanted to crawl under the table and hide.


    "Doesn''t his eyes look like Dean''s?"


    "Yeah," Sarah said, "I didn''t notice before. Are you related to him? Cousins maybe?"


    My throat tightened and I swallowed hard. My heart beat rapidly against my ribs.


    "Are you Jennifer''s boy?" our waitress asked.


    I felt Chet''s eyes on me, but I couldn''t look at him. My fingers began to tremble. Chet reached under the table and grabbed my hand.


    "Oh," the hostess said with sudden understanding and then she said harshly under her breath to the waitress, "It''s none of our business," and ushered the waitress away. It was a small town. The waitress was about my mom''s age. Maybe a little younger. Why had it never occurred to me before that the people here might know my mom as well as Dean? My mom had left this town long ago, but Dean was still living here. I didn''t know if he had moved away and came back or if he had always been here. I guessed the later with how those two women seemed so familiar with him.


    "Are you okay?" Chet asked me. I nodded, but didn''t know if I really was. They said my mother''s name which meant if they put two and two together then they would know she had an affair. I didn''t want to be there anymore.


    "Can we leave?" I asked.


    "Now?"


    I nodded.


    "If that''s what you want," Chet said.


    I started to slide out of the booth when a loud engine roared and a motorcycle drove up. The driver parked it just outside the window we were at. People didn''t usually drive their motorcycles in the winter. I didn''t know a lot about motorcycles, but this one was black and silver and beautiful. The man turned off the engine and swung his long leg over the seat. He was tall and toned. He wore dark jeans and a black, leather jacket. He wore a black helmet with the visor down so I couldn''t see his face, but I knew. It was strange to feel this connection with someone I had never met and hadn''t even seen his face, but it was there. My being froze and I could no longer leave that booth.


    He took off his helmet and put it on the handlebar. He ran a hand through his chestnut hair and then his golden eyes met mine through the window. I forgot to breathe. A small smile touched his lips and then he broke eye contact as his long strides took him to the door.


    "His eyes weren''t the only thing you inherited," Chet said.


    "What else?" I asked.


    "Your jawline."


    He ran his forefinger over my jaw. His touch calmed me tremendously and I smiled at him.


    "Hi, Dean," the hostess said.


    "Hi, Sarah," Dean said, but didn''t look at her as he headed straight for our table. He slid in across from us, but his eyes never left mine. I swallowed.


    "You want your usual?" the waitress asked Dean.


    "Yeah," he said and handed her the menu without taking his eyes from me.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "What about you two?" the waitress asked me and Chet.


    I hadn''t looked at the menu yet. Chet had, but I wasn''t sure if he had decided on anything before he closed the menu when I said I wanted to leave.


    "What''s your usual?" I asked Dean.


    "Cheeseburger and fries," he said.


    "I''ll have the same," I said. It was strange looking at golden eyes that weren''t my own.


    "Me too," Chet said. He passed his menu and mine to the waitress. She left us.


    "What should I call you?" I hadn''t meant to ask it out loud, but it was out in the open before I could take it back.


    "Dean is fine," he said.


    There was a small tendril of disappointment in my chest that I didn''t understand. It wasn''t like I wanted to call him dad. What else could I call him but Dean?


    His eyes finally left me and landed on Chet. "Dean," he extended a hand across the table.


    Chet shook it. "Chet," he said.


    Dean''s eyes landed back on me. "And what should I call you? Do you want me to call you Vincent."


    "That or Vinny," I said.


    He smiled. "Vinny it is then."


    The waitress came back with our drinks. She put a lemonade in front of me and one in front of Chet. She put a glass of cola in front of Dean.


    "I couldn''t help but notice that this kid looks a lot like Jen," she said to Dean.


    Hi sighed. "She hates being called that. And don''t go spreading gossip, Heather."


    My mom hated being called Jen? I supposed it made sense. I never heard anyone call her Jen.


    "I don''t spread gossip," Heather said sounding offended.


    "Please," Dean said, "you''re the biggest gossip in town, but this time, please mind your own business."


    She huffed, but left us without saying anything else.


    "Sorry," Dean said to me. "It was supposed to be her day off. I would have suggested we meet somewhere else if I had known."


    "It''s okay," I said.


    "Really?" he asked. "Because you do look a lot like Jennifer except for your eyes. People are going to say things."


    I shrugged. "I''m not from here. It bothers me more that they might say mean things about my mom more than whatever they might say about me."


    "Hunh," he said, but I didn''t know what that was supposed to mean. He took several swallows of the cola before he sat back and put one arm over the back of the booth''s bench. "So, how long have you two been dating?"


    "Since October," I said.


    He nodded and sat forward once again. "And you were kicked out just because you wouldn''t breakup with him?"


    I nodded.


    "I didn''t think she was homophobic," Dean said.


    I didn''t have to ask him to clarify. I knew he was talking about my mom. "I think if Chet came from a rich family, she wouldn''t have been opposed to it. My dad would have though."


    "Ah. I see," he said. "Jennifer always did care more about wealth than anything else." He stared out the window. "And Greg always was a bastard." His eyes flashed back to me. "Sorry," he said. "I probably shouldn''t talk about your parents that way."


    "It''s okay," I said, but I wasn''t sure if it was. It was a strange conflict because Dean really wasn''t wrong and my family had disowned me simply because I loved a man. But still, they raised me.


    There was a long pause. I thought frantically of something to ask him, but my mind went blank. I looked to Chet for help. He was being unusually quiet. He just squeezed my hand under the table.


    "What are you studying at the university?" Dean asked me.


    "Entrepreneurship."


    "Do you have plans for when you graduate?"


    My plan had been to join the family business, but that wasn''t going to happen now. "Start my own business I guess," I said. "I haven''t figured out what yet."


    "What about you?" he asked Chet. "What are you studying?"


    "Sports Management," my boyfriend said with that familiar excitement he always got when he spoke about soccer. "I want to coach college soccer and then MLS and then maybe...Nevermind."


    "You can tell me," Dean said.


    "I tend to talk too much," Chet said. "Especially when it comes to soccer."


    Dean smiled. "I really don''t mind. I want to hear it."


    And with that my heart warmed and turned to my biological dad. It was strange how I could love him already and not just that, but love him more than the dad that had raised me. Guilt came with that realization. I was a mess of conflicting emotions.


    Our food was served while Chet talked about his plans to play in the MLS, get his masters and then coach. Dean never gave any indication that he was bored with what my boyfriend had to say.


    There was a silence when Chet finished and while we ate. Then Dean asked me, "They really never said anything about me?"


    "No," I said.


    "But you knew I existed?"


    "Not when I was little. I always knew I was different. I knew I didn''t have my father''s eyes and that he didn''t like me for that. They never told me I had a different biological father. Other kids who heard it from their parents made fun of me for it. And I did learn my mom had been dating two men before she got married. I had been told she had grown up with one of them. And then it all made sense. Once I knew, it just became an unspoken thing in my family that everyone knew, but we weren''t supposed to talk about. Mom would tell me I had to be careful and obedient and to never make my dad or grandma mad or we would be kicked out."


    "So you don''t know I took them to court when you were little to get custody of you?"


    Goosebumps formed on my arms as a tingle ran down my spine and through my limbs. "No," it came out a whisper. In a stronger voice I said, "I just assumed you didn''t want to see me."


    His face reddened and a strange mix of sorrow and anger ran through his eyes. Then he sighed and his face returned to its normal color. "I didn''t know you were mine at first," he said. "It was only when I heard rumors of a toddler with golden eyes that I began to suspect. And Jennifer stopped contacting me completely. There had been short periods of time when she would cut contact with me, but she would always eventually reach out to me again. This time she didn''t. Greg wouldn''t let me get close to you to confirm it. That was when I thought I would try to get custody of you. I didn''t think I would win. I didn''t think they mistreated you or anything. I just wanted a judge to say I could see you from time to time. But your family has a lot of money and I don''t. I lost before I even began, but I tried. I tried numerous times over the years to see you, but they would never bend. I sent you birthday cards every year, but I''m guessing you never got them."


    "No," I said. "I didn''t."


    "Why would you keep seeing her once she got married?" Chet asked. Then he said, "Sorry. I probably shouldn''t have asked. I just can''t figure it out. Nevermind me. I tend to be too curious and I tend to ramble."


    "It''s alright," Dean assured him. "I tried to let her go when she got married, but it''s hard when you have a history as deep as we did. I could never tell her no when she was sad even when we were little. She would sneak out of her trailer and come to mine. She would knock on my window until I sneaked by my passed out parents and came outside. We would go to the little stream that runs through the trailer park to wash our bruises and cuts."


    "Why were you hurt?" I asked.


    He paused and studied me. "She really didn''t tell you anything," he said.


    "No."


    He ran a hand through his hair as he sighed. "I don''t know if I should tell you," he said. "Do you want to know? About your mom''s past?"


    I took a moment to think about it even though I knew what the answer was. "Yes."


    He nodded. "The trailer park we lived in was filled with drug addicts and alcoholics. Our parents weren''t any different. My parents beat me. Her parents beat her."


    I swallowed hard. The food I had just eaten turned in my stomach.


    "We used to talk about how we would leave this place as soon as we turned eighteen. She worked all through high school while studying hard to get into a good university. She saved up her money. She was smart and determined. I wasn''t. She was accepted into a prestigious university and she left. She didn''t tell her parents where she was going. She never called them once she left. It was harder for me to leave. I have a little brother and I didn''t want to leave him alone with our parents. She always said if she found a way she would never be poor again. She excused her parent''s behavior on their impoverished state. She thought if they weren''t poor that they wouldn''t beat her or get drunk.


    "We were still technically dating even though we didn''t see each other often. She refused to come back to this town so the only time we did see each other was when I drove to see her.


    "She told me when she started dating Greg. He and I even met a few times. When I found out how rich he was, I knew I had already lost, but still she would contact me and I would drive up every time to see her. Even after she was married."


    "Didn''t you ever try to date anyone else?" Chet asked.


    I had wondered if he had a family of his own now, but there wasn''t a ring on his finger. I was glad Chet had asked the question. It was one I wouldn''t have been able to voice on my own, but one I wanted to know the answer to.


    "There have been a few people here and there," he said with a shrug, "but no one like her. No one serious."


    "What about your little brother?" I asked. I had an uncle I didn''t know I had.


    "He turned out like our parents," he said. "He is currently in prison."


    "Sounds like my older brother," Chet said, "except our parents were nice."


    "It''s hard," Dean said, "when you only want the best for them, but they keep destroying themselves over and over again and they''d destroy you too if you let them."


    "Yes," Chet said. Dean smiled kindly at him.


    "What about your parents?" I asked Dean.


    "They both ODed several years ago," he said. "Do you want to meet Jennifer''s parents? They are horrible people, but I can take you to them if you want to see where your mom grew up."


    "They are still alive?" I asked shocked.


    "Yes," he said. "Your mom never mentioned them?"


    "She said they were dead," I said.


    Dean nodded. "I can understand why she said that. So. Do you want to meet them?"

 Chapter 62

    Chet Watakeekul


    "So. Do you want to meet them?" Dean asked Vincent.


    All of us went silent as Heather came back and removed the empty plates. I understood why the cheeseburger was Dean''s usual. The fries had been fine, but the burger had been delicious. Possibly one of the best cheeseburgers I''d ever had.


    "I''ll be right back with your check," she said to Dean.


    "I can pay for ours," I said indicating me and Vincent.


    "I''ll pay for it," Dean said.


    "Yes, hun," Heather said. "He can pay for it. It''s the least he can do after accusing me of being a gossip. And you better give me a big tip."


    Dean rolled his eyes, but Heather had already turned so she didn''t see it.


    "I don''t know if I want to see them," Vincent said.


    "It might be better if you don''t," Dean said. "Jennifer left without looking back for a reason. And," his golden eyes fell on me, "they are racist and homophobic. But," his eyes went back to Vincent, "I only asked in case you wanted a better understanding of your mom."


    Heather came back with the check and then left to help other customers. Dean put down some cash. It was enough to pay the bill and leave a generous tip. He slipped out of the booth and headed to the door. Vincent and I followed him.


    "Bye, Sarah," he said to the hostess.


    "Bye, Dean. Bye," she said to me and Vincent. I waved goodbye to her as we exited the diner.


    "Yes," Vincent said as soon as we stepped outside into the cold air. Dean turned to look at him. Vincent slipped his hand in mine and squeezed tightly. "I want to meet my grandparents."


    "Then I''ll take you to them," Dean said. "Just remember you can leave at anytime. You aren''t obligated to stay just because they are your mom''s parents."


    "Okay," Vincent said.


    "I''ll introduce you, but then I''m going to leave," Dean said. "As you can guess, I don''t get along with them. You can come to my shop when you''re done and we can talk some more if you want. I''ll text you the address."


    "Okay," Vincent said.


    He got back on his bike while we got in my dad''s car. I followed him through the small streets to a trailer park. It wasn''t a nice one either. Most of the trailers and mobile homes inside were run down, broken, needed new paint, rusty. He parked in front of one of the trailers near the back of the park. There was a little stream nearby. It was the only nice thing in this place.


    I looked over at Vincent. He was pale.


    "Are you okay?" I asked him.


    "I think so," he said.


    "We don''t have to stay long if you don''t want to. We can leave right now if you want." Dean turned his motorcycle off and stood up.


    "Maybe this will help me understand why my mom chose money over me," Vincent said. I wiped the tear away as soon as it fell on his cheek.


    "What are you doing here?" a harsh female voice croaked from the trailer door.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be leaving soon," Dean said.


    Vincent took in a deep breath before he opened the door and stepped out of the car. I followed him. The woman had short, blond, messy curls. She wore a dull jacket that was zipped up all the way and black jogging pants.


    "You''re not welcome here," a man said behind the woman. He was balding, but what little hair he did have left was gray. He had a potbelly underneath a green sports jacket. He also wore black jogging pants.


    "I came to introduce you to your grandson." Dean indicated Vincent.


    The couple looked at Vincent with confused expressions.


    "Jennifer''s son," Dean clarified further.


    Understanding dawned on their faces.


    "Who''s that?" the man nodded his head at me.


    Vincent took my hand in his. "My boyfriend," he said in a strong voice that gave no indication that his fingers were trembling, but I could feel them in my grasp.


    The man scoffed and went back into the trailer. Dean nodded at us, but that was as much as he gave us before he got on his motorcycle and drove away. The woman turned and went back into the trailer, but she left the door open. Vincent and I looked at each other before we went up the little steps and entered the trailer.


    There was an awful smell inside - rotting food and body odor. I was careful not to scrunch up my face in disgust at the piles of garbage around the trailer. The man sat on a chair and watched t.v. He had a beer in one hand and several beer cans around his feet. I couldn''t tell if they were all fresh cans or if he just always left his cans there. The woman sat at the edge of a tan couch. The couch had holes in it and tufts of stuffing were coming out.


    "You just gonna stand there?" the woman asked us.


    Vincent''s grip on my hand tightened even further. We went to the couch and sat side by side.


    "Jen''s son," the woman said. I had only met Vincent''s mom once and I didn''t like her, but even I didn''t like the way this woman said ''Jen''.


    "Yes," Vincent said.


    "We haven''t heard from her in over twenty years and then a son shows up." The man shook his head before he took several swallows of beer. Then he belched loudly.


    "You''re so disgusting!" the woman shouted and it startled me. "We have guests. Act normal for once."


    "They''re not guests!" the man yelled back. "He''s our faggot grandson."


    Vincent bit his bottom lip, closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. His nose scrunched up a little and I surmised he got a good whiff of the awful smell in here. Our grips on each others hands never loosened.


    "Where is our daughter?" the woman asked Vincent as if there never had been an outburst.


    "Where else would she be," the man said. "She''s out whoring around like she always was."


    I expected the woman to yell at him, but instead she laughed in agreement. I felt dirty and not just because the place was filthy. I wanted to get out of there as soon as possible, but I would wait for Vincent.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "That''s probably true. You probably have more siblings," she said to Vincent.


    "I have an older brother," he said.


    "Is he going to stop by and surprise us one day too?" the man asked.


    "I doubt it," Vincent said.


    "Well," the woman said to Vincent, "why did you come here?"


    "I was curious how my mom grew up," Vincent said.


    "She grew up a slut," the woman said. "We disciplined her, but she never listened. It didn''t matter how much she got beat."


    Now Vincent gripped my hand so tightly it hurt. It was so tight, it was crushing bones, but I might have been doing the same to him. I didn''t say anything. I just held his hand.


    "She''s living respectively and healthy," Vincent said.


    "Ha. That''s a laugh," the man said. "So what''s up with you? Even if you''re gay, how can you date a Jap?"


    Vincent and I stared at him in stunned silence. The woman waited silently for our answer.


    "He isn''t Japanese," Vincent said. "He doesn''t even look Japanese."


    "Chinese then," the woman said, "whatever."


    Vincent''s jaw tightened. "And my brother is dating a black woman," Vincent said to just rub it in their faces.


    The woman and man shook their heads in unison. "Tell him not to bother us," the woman said.


    "So why are you here?" the man asked. "We don''t have money to give you."


    "I don''t want money," Vincent said. "Can I see her bedroom?"


    "She took all her stuff when she left," the woman said. "We use it as a storage room now." She pointed to one of the doors passed the kitchen. Vincent stood up and pulled me with him to the back. He could only open the door partially as the room was filled with so many piles of junk that it blocked the door.


    Vincent closed the door and looked at me.


    "Let''s leave," I whispered. He nodded and pulled me to the door.


    "We''re leaving now," Vincent said.


    Neither of them answered him. The woman was drinking from a can of beer now too. Both of them were engrossed with what was happening on the t.v. screen.


    We went out and practically ran back to the car. By the time we got in the car, tears were on Vincent''s cheeks. "How could she live like that for eighteen years?"


    I wrapped my arms around him and held him close. He buried his face in my shoulder. I stroked his hair. When his tears stopped and his breathing evened out I said, "Do you have a better understanding of your mom now?"


    "Yes, but I''m not sure I want to and it doesn''t really change things." He pulled away from my shoulder and I wiped away the tears on cheeks. "She still kicked me out," he said.


    "All of these events led you to me," I said, "brought us closer. I''m glad you''re in my life, Vince. You are a sweet, caring man who stands up for his friends, who still cares about his family even when they''ve wronged him. I''m glad you''re mine."


    I kissed his cheek and then his other cheek before I kissed his lips. He grasped onto the sleeves of my jacket when I went to pull away and kissed me hard.


    He finally pulled away and said, "We probably shouldn''t kiss in front of their house."


    I shrugged. "They dislike us for no reason anyway." I kissed him again and felt him smile against my lips. "Do you want to go to Dean''s shop now?"


    "Yes," he said.


    Dean''s shop was a small motorcycle repair and supplies shop. There was a white truck parked partially inside the repair section. The tail end was sticking outside. We went inside the store portion first. A little bell rang above our heads when we went through the door. There wasn''t anyone inside. Dean''s leather jacket was on a chair behind the counter. His voice could be heard from the repair section of the shop, but I couldn''t make out the words.


    "Should we go in there so he knows we are here?" I asked Vincent.


    "I don''t know," he said. "What if he doesn''t want us to?"


    I didn''t think he would care if we went in. Maybe if his customers went in, but not his biological son who he had tried to see for years.


    I pulled Vincent in the repair part so we were standing just inside the door. Dean''s back was to us and he had his phone up to his ear. The truck''s hood was open and there was a toolbox near it. The repair shop was filled with various motorcycles. I didn''t think winter would be a busy time for him, but he did say he was busier now than he had been. It didn''t make sense to me though. No one drove their motorcycles in winter unless they lived in a place where it was warm year round.


    "I already told you I can''t meet that deadline," Dean said into the phone still with his back turned to us. There was a pause before he said, "Look, when you hired me to repair all these motorcycles I told you I was only one person and it was going to take some time." Pause. "I''m not going to hire someone just to let them go when this job is done." Pause. "No. I haven''t completed anything today. I already told you I was going to be busy." Pause. "Because today is the first day in nineteen years that I ever got to see my son and I think that is more important than your bikes or your deadline. You can come take the bikes back and get someone else to work on them."


    He turned and saw us. He approached us and waved for us to go back into the supply end of the shop so we did. He followed us. "I still need to repair my truck too. I''m not saying I won''t repair your bikes," Dean said into the phone. "I''m just saying I can''t meet your deadline." Pause. "Fine. Bye." He hung up.


    "You''re here sooner than I expected," he said.


    "It''s hard to be there," Vincent said.


    Dean nodded.


    "We can leave if you are too busy," Vincent said.


    "No," Dean said. "I''d rather you not leave quite yet."


    "Can you say it again?" Vincent asked him.


    "Say what?"


    Vincent nudged my arm for me to ask for him as if I could read his mind. I was pretty sure I knew what he wanted though. "He wants you to call him your son again," I said.


    "Oh," Dean said. He smiled slightly and said, "My son."


    Vincent couldn''t hide the many emotions that crossed his face in a matter of moments. He swallowed hard and asked, "Can I hug you?"


    Dean opened his arms out wide and Vincent rushed into his arms. The two held onto each other tightly. I couldn''t see Vincent''s face from that angle, but I could see Dean''s and he was just as emotional as Vincent was as he held him as tightly as he could.


    They stayed that way for several long moments before Vincent pulled away. "Do you want some water?" Dean asked us. He took three bottles of water out of the refrigerated display of water and sodas that was clearly for the customers to buy. Vincent and I took the waters when he handed them to us.


    "I need to finish putting the new radiator in my truck," he said. "It''s supposed to snow tonight and I''d rather not drive my motorcycle through the snow. Do you want to come in the back and talk to me while I finish?"


    "Yes," Vincent said.


    Dean led us back into the repair area. There was a pan underneath the truck with green liquid inside it. He moved the pan.


    "Do either of you know anything about cars?" he asked. He leaned over the hood of the truck and began to disconnect hoses and undo bolts.


    "No," we said at the same time.


    He smiled, but didn''t take his eyes off his work. He wore a black t-shirt which I thought was silly in this cold weather, but it didn''t seem like the cold bothered him. His muscles moved along his back and arms as he lifted the old radiator out of the truck. If Vincent was going to be like him when he was middle aged then he was going to be hot and I looked forward to it. Actually, no matter what Vincent looked like in his mid forties he was going to be hot and I looked forward to it.


    "You''re repairing all these bikes for just one person?" Vincent asked him.


    "Yeah." Dean lifted the new radiator and put it in place. "He owns a new and used motorcycle shop. It''s a pretty big one in a much bigger town. He has his own repair guys. I don''t know why he asked me to fix all of these, but the pay is good so I accepted. I told him they wouldn''t all be done by the time he wanted and he said that was fine, but now he is driving me crazy insisting I have it done by the original deadline. Whatever, I''ll just do it at the pace we agreed to."


    "Isn''t it weird to repair some other shop''s motorcycles when you have your own shop?" I asked. "Maybe not if you don''t sell motorcycles."


    "I do sell them," he said. "Just not on a big scale. I''ll buy old ones and fix them up, make them shiny and sell them for a profit. I usually only do one at a time though."


    "Where did you learn to do this?" Vincent asked him.


    "The man that owned this shop before me hired me when I was a junior in high school. He taught me. He didn''t have a family so when he died, I inherited his shop. It doesn''t make a lot of profit, but I like it."


    He finished putting everything back in place and then he added radiator fluid. He stretched out his back and then wiped off his hands.


    "It doesn''t seem like it bothers you that I''m bi," Vincent said. "That I''m dating Chet."


    Dean shrugged. "That would be a bit hypocritical of me considering I''ve dated men before," he said. That surprised me and from Vincent''s expression it surprised him too.


    "Your bi too?" Vincent asked.


    "I''m pan," Dean said easily. The two of them smiled at each other finding more common ground between them. "You two can stay at my place tonight if you want. It''s not big, but you''re welcome to it."


    Vincent looked at me. I was hesitant to agree because we should get my dad''s car back to him. Especially if it was going to snow.


    "Some other time," Vincent said as if reading my mind, "we need to get his dad''s car back to him."


    Dean nodded.


    "Can I text you though?" Vincent asked. "And maybe call you sometimes?"


    Dean smiled. "Yes," he said. He led us back outside. Dark clouds were low overhead in the sky.


    "It was nice meeting you," Dean said to me.


    I shook his hand and liked his firm grip. "You too," I said.


    He turned to Vincent. "And I''m glad I finally got to meet you," he said. He grabbed Vincent and pulled him in for another hug.


    "Me too," Vincent said.


    Dean stood in front of his shop as we drove away. Even when we were far down the street and I looked in my rearview mirror, he was still there. I reached out and took Vincent''s hand. It had been an emotional day for him, but I think in the end, it was a good day.

 Chapter 63

    Vincent Kinsington


    After lunch, I parted ways with Chet and began my walk to my next class when my phone rang. I recognized the cafe''s number. When I first started to apply to jobs and I got calls, I would get excited believing that it was a call to hire me, but after so many rejections I just felt dejected when I got the calls.


    "Hello," I answered. I tried to make my voice sound pleasant instead of the trepidation I felt.


    "Vincent. This is Jessica. I interviewed you last week."


    "I remember," I said. "How are you?" My heart beat rapidly against my ribs.


    "Good," she said. "I spoke with the head manager..."


    This was where she was going to say I didn''t get the job.


    "...and he would like to interview you himself. Can you come in now?"


    My feet stopped. I blinked a few times not quite believing what I heard. "Yes," I said. "I can come now." I didn''t want to miss my class, but I really needed a job and this was the only place that had ever called me in for a second interview. "I can be there in about ten minutes."


    "Great," she said. "See you then."


    I sent a quick text to Chet to let him know. I didn''t expect him to respond right away since he was in class, but my phone beeped to tell me I got a message soon after.


    My Heart: That''s great news. Good luck. Let me know how it goes.


    I smiled and rushed to the cafe. I steadied myself before I went in and took a deep breath. Jessica was behind the counter making some kind of coffee drink. I waited. She smiled at me to acknowledge she had seen me and then went back to the drink. When she finished, she grabbed another employee to take over for her.


    "Hi, Vincent," she said as she walked over to me.


    "Hello," I said.


    "Come on back into the office," she said. "It''s small, but that''s where the head manager wants to talk to you."


    I nodded and followed her to the back. The last time I had come, she had interviewed me at one of the tables in a quiet corner. She knocked on a closed door, but didn''t wait for an answer before she opened it.


    A man about my father''s age sat at a cluttered desk. There was one chair in front of the desk. The man stood when we came in and stretched his hand out to me. I shook it.


    "Vincent, it''s nice to meet you," he said. "I''m Will." There wasn''t another chair, but Jessica stayed in the room with us. She leaned up against the wall.


    Will indicated I take the seat in front of the desk so I did. He sat down behind the desk.


    "Jessica wanted to hire you right after your interview. When we called your references, they only said great things about you, but when we called your old employer..."


    I swallowed hard.


    "...they didn''t have anything nice to say. In fact, they said you stole from them."


    "I didn''t," I said before thinking about it. I was so shocked anyone in Kinsington Plastics would say that.


    "And then your brother called us and he confirmed what Kinsington Plastics told us."


    My heart dropped. I had really hoped Aiden wasn''t involved in this. My eyes pinched closed.


    "You''ve got to understand that no matter how great your references say you are, they didn''t actually work with you so we have to take into account what your past employer says."


    I nodded. I wasn''t even sure why they called me back in. They should have just told me I didn''t get the job.


    "I wouldn''t call you back in if Jessica didn''t vouch for you," he said.


    I looked at her and she gave me a small smile.


    "She says you''ve come in as a customer a few times and she''s noticed a change in you for the better and I trust Jessica over strangers. So. You say you didn''t steal from them." He paused. It took me a moment he wanted me to say something, but wasn''t going to ask directly about it. I wanted to explain this without it reflecting badly on my family or the family business.


    "I didn''t steal from them. I worked my hardest at Kinsington Plastics and I learned a lot. I''m sure you noticed my last name is Kinsington. I recently moved out from underneath my family," I said.  "I''m taking care of myself now. I didn''t do anything illegal. We just had a strong difference of opinions."


    Jessica leaned over and whispered something to Will that I couldn''t hear. He nodded to her and then to me he said, "When can you start?"


    I blinked at him for a moment, not sure I heard correctly. "Immediately," I said. "Except, I do have classes I would need to work around."


    He handed me a piece of paper and a pen. "Write down your class schedule," he said. "You don''t have anything else we need to work around? We are open 24 hours so are you okay working nights or the very early morning shifts?"


    "Yes," I said as I wrote. "I''ll work whenever you tell me too."


    I passed him my class schedule. He looked it over. Jessica looked over his shoulder. "Can you start tonight?" Will asked me. "Midnight?"Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Yes," I said.


    "Good," Will said. "Darren will be the manager tonight. He can get you started with everything. Welcome," he stood up and extended his hand to me again.


    "Thank you," I said as I shook his hand.


    Jessica walked me back out. "The main reason I vouched for you was because you apologized to me that day and I know that isn''t easy to do. It seems like you''ve changed a lot since you started dating that guy. Prove me right."


    "I will," I said. "Thank you."


    Since Chet was still in class, I took the bus home without him. It wouldn''t be long until both him and Kannika would be home. If she had a friend drop her off after school as she did sometimes, she''d make it back before Chet.


    I inserted the key into the door lock, but it turned too easily. It wasn''t locked. There weren''t any cars in the driveway and I didn''t think Kannika would be home yet. Maybe someone forgot to lock it when they left. I walked in and closed the door behind me, but something felt off. All the bedroom doors were open and someone was inside Nat and Nate''s room. He came out and into the living room, but froze when he saw me. He had a large bag slung over his shoulder and it was bulging with stuff.


    I had never seen him in person, but he was a perfect blend between Nat and Nate. There was only one person it could be. Kiet. He was the same height as Chet, but thinner. Almost sickly. I didn''t know what to do.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    "Vincent," I said. His brows furrowed together. My name meant nothing to him. Why would it? He didn''t know who I was.


    He looked me up and down before he said, "Why are you in my house?"


    The bag was partially open and I could see my laptop in it and Chet''s. Kannika''s new e-reader she received for Christmas was inside too as well as Nat''s laptop. What was I supposed to do? He wasn''t my brother. He didn''t know I lived here. He didn''t know I had adopted his family as mine.


    "I don''t think you can call it your house," I said.


    He took a threatening step towards me, but I found him more pathetic than frightening.


    The front door opened and Kannika came in. She smiled when she saw me, but her expression fell when she saw Kiet.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked him breathless. The color slightly drained from her tanned face.


    "Why aren''t you asking this guy that?" Kiet indicated me. "Who is he?"


    She came and stood by my side. She wrapped her arms around one of mine and said, "My brother."


    He looked back and forth between the two of us trying to figure it out. She looked at his bag for the first time. "My e-reader," she cried out and tried to grab it, but he turned so the bag was away from her. Her bottom lip stuck out in a slight pout. I had never seen Kannika cry before, but her brown eyes became moist. She blinked the tears away and steeled herself.


    Kiet walked passed us towards the front door.


    "You can''t leave with our stuff," Kannika cried out. She tried to grab Kiet''s arm, but he brushed her off.


    The front door opened right before he reached it and Chet stood there with the sunlight trailing in behind him, lighting him up in that golden aura. He looked at Kiet who had frozen when he saw Chet. Chet looked down at the bag and then back up at Kiet''s face.


    "You''re stealing from us again?" Chet asked in a flat tone.


    "Just move to the side and let me leave," Kiet said.


    Chet grabbed the bag strap and had it pulled off Kiet''s shoulder before Kiet could react. Chet went to the couch and opened the bag. "You''re stealing my boyfriend''s laptop?" Chet handed me my laptop.


    "Boyfriend?" Kiet asked in surprise and looked at me different. Not with disgust or anything, just different.


    "And my laptop." Chet took it out and put in on the arm of the couch. "And Kannika''s e-reader that she just got for Christmas." Kannika eagerly rushed forward and took it as Chet pulled it out of the bag. She held it close to her chest. "And mom''s laptop. And the necklace dad gave her for their twenty fifth anniversary? And the necklace grandma gave her?" Chet pulled out everything as he mentioned it, but there was more jewelry that he left in the bag.


    He walked into our room and came back out with the shoebox. "You can take this instead," he said and pulled out the money he had saved up for our trip. It was now a total of $200. He stuffed the bills into the bag. Then he went to the gaming console and games and began to set aside certain games. "You can take this one and this one. Not this one, Vincent and Kannika like it. You can take this one." When he was through he stuffed the games into the bag and handed it back to Kiet.


    "Don''t come back here, Kiet. Next time I''m going to call the police, brother or not."


    "Mom and dad let your boyfriend live with you?" Kiet asked.


    "It doesn''t concern you," Chet said. "Nothing in this family concerns you anymore."


    And I saw the brief sadness that flashed behind Kiet''s eyes before he walked out the door with the newly stuffed bag. I was sure Kannika and Chet hadn''t seen the sorrow in Kiet. Kannika only looked at Chet. Chet brushed passed the two of us and went into our room slamming the door behind him.


    That was when Kannika started to cry. Not just crying, but racking sobs where she collapsed to the floor and great tears fell to her cheeks and dripped down her chin. I knelt down next to her and held her. She buried her face in my shoulder and cried. Her back heaved as she gasped. She still held the e-reader close to her. I patted her hair. I looked at the closed door to our bedroom and wanted to go to him, but I couldn''t leave Kannika like that.


    After several minutes, she began to calm down. Her sobs lessened, her breath came a little easier. She pulled away and wiped the tears from her cheeks.


    "Thank you," she said. "I''m okay now. You can go check on Chet."


    I didn''t need anymore encouragement. I went to our bedroom and quietly slipped inside. Chet sat on the bed staring at the window, but the blinds were closed so he wouldn''t be able to look outside. I put my laptop on the desk as I passed it. I sat down next to him on the bed and watched him. Tears were on his cheeks, but he wasn''t sobbing like Kannika had been. I wrapped my arms around him and held him close. He buried his head in the crook of my neck. His arms came around my waist. There was a moment of silence, of stillness and then his shoulders racked and he gasped loudly. Tears wet my neck. I held him tighter and stroked his hair like all those times he had done it for me.


    Eventually his sobs quieted. His tears stopped, but he held me longer. "How''s Kannika?" he asked while still holding me.


    "She was crying," I answered honestly.


    He pulled away from me and looked into my face. "I''m sorry," he said. "I''m sorry my brother tried to steal from you. I''m sorry he was even here. I''m sorry I broke down and cried."


    I wiped away the remaining tears from his cheeks. "You don''t need to be sorry for any of that," I said.


    "Our fund money for the trip is gone," he said.


    I shook my head. "We can save up more."


    "Let''s go check on Kanni," he said.


    We stood up and held hands as we went back into the living room. Kannika was curled up on the couch mindlessly watching something on t.v. She wasn''t sobbing, but silent tears still fell onto her cheeks. She wiped them away when she saw us. Chet sat next to her on the couch and I sat on the other side of him.


    Chet put his arm around Kannika''s shoulder and she curled up into his side.


    "I''m glad you came when you did," she said to Chet.


    "Me too," he said.


    I put my arm around his shoulder and kissed the side of his forehead.


    Kannika smiled when she saw it. "I know I tease you guys about being too mushy," she said, "but I secretly think it''s sweet."


    We turned our attention back to the t.v. We sat there for several minutes before I remembered that I had news.


    "I got the job at the cafe," I said.


    Kannika and Chet sat up straight and smiled. "That''s great news," Chet said.


    "It really is," Kannika said. "I''m happy for you."


    "When do you start?" Chet asked.


    "Tonight at midnight," I said.


    They were both surprised by this.


    "How are you going to get there?" Kannika asked.


    "The bus," I said. I had already checked the bus schedule.


    "You should get some sleep now before you need to leave," Chet said. He patted his lap. Kannika rolled her eyes, but since she said she secretly thought it was sweet, I didn''t think it really bothered her. I stretched out over the couch and put my head on Chet''s lap to get some sleep.

 Chapter 64

    Chet Watakeekul


    The soccer team was packed inside one of the meeting rooms in the sports building. The lights were turned off. The coach stood in a front corner and the assistant coaches stood in the back. The Inclusion and Diversity video the coach made us watch ended. One of the assistant coaches flipped the lights back on.


    "Intolerance of any kind will not be accepted on this soccer team," the coach said. "I can''t force you to all be friends, but we are a team and that''s all I''m concerned about. If I hear of anyone of you discriminating against anyone, or purposely antagonizing them, you will get a write up. Too many write ups and you will be off the team. And if someone does discriminate against you, please don''t get physical or argue back."


    "What are we supposed to do then coach?" Devon asked. "Just let them walk all over us?"


    "No," the coach said. "You come to me or one of the assistant coaches or Jimmy. Any more questions?"


    We looked around the room at the other players. Robert and his little group - but mostly Robert - scowled at me and Mateo, but no one said anything.


    "Good," the coach said. "I mean it. You don''t have to like each other, but you do have to play well together and that means at least getting along with each other. Now get out of here and go study. Remember you need to maintain a certain GPA to stay on the team too.


    "Jimmy, you stay," the coach said as we all began to file out.


    "The joys of being team captain," Jimmy muttered to me. "You might just know it yourself someday."


    Robert and his group gave me and Mateo mean looks as we exited, but it didn''t matter to me. He couldn''t do or say anything to me unless he wanted to get kicked off the team.


    "Has Robert ever said anything to you?" I asked Mateo as we walked down the halls. "You''ve been out longer than I have. I find it strange that he would just attack me and not say anything to you after all this time. Although, I guess it could just be because he saw the opportunity when we were in the sports management class together. I knew he gave us dirty looks from time to time because we have boyfriends, but I never thought he would actually say anything."


    I looked at Mateo as we exited the building and waited for him to answer.


    "What?" he asked.


    "Has Robert ever said anything to you?" I asked again.


    He shrugged. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll see you later tonight."


    He started to walk away, but I said, "Yes it does matter. If he says something, you need to report it to the coach."


    "What''s the point, Chet? I know why you had to say something because you got physical with him. I can''t say anything because then Alex might find out."


    "Why wouldn''t you want Alex to find out?"


    "Just...nevermind. Go eat dinner with your boyfriend and then meet us at Gareth''s dorm."


    "Right," I said. "We''re finally going to meet Gareth''s roommate."


    Mateo sighed. "That''s not why we''re going to the dorm. It''s Gareth''s birthday, remember? He said his roommate might not even be there that he might have a date. You did get Gareth a birthday present didn''t you?"


    "I got him a giftcard to the art supplies place he likes. Fifty dollars because it''s from me and Vincent."


    "Okay. I''ll see you later then. Don''t forget."


    I rolled my eyes at his retreating back and made my way to the cafe. When I got there, I sat at one of the tables in the back corner. I watched Vincent as he moved about the cafe. He took someone''s order, brought out someone''s food, brought someone else a drink. He brought me a lemonade and said, "My lunch break is supposed to be in five minutes, but it might take me a little longer."


    "I''ll wait," I said.


    He smiled at me and then got back to work. I sipped on my lemonade. He wore a uniformed shirt and a name tag that said Vincent. Five minutes passed. Ten minutes passed. Fifteen minutes passed, but that was okay because I could wait forever. Well, maybe not forever. It was Gareth''s birthday and I should at least put in an appearance.


    He was behind the counter making coffee. He took the coffee and a slice of lemon bread to a customer. Then the assistant manager finally told him he could take his lunch break. He came back out with two of the turkey bagel sandwiches. He placed them on my table.


    When he saw that my lemonade was gone, he took the glass away and came back with two fresh glasses of lemonade.


    "How did the coach''s talk go?" he asked.


    "We watched a video and then he told us to get along," I said.


    He smiled and nodded. He chewed on the bite of sandwich he had just taken.


    "You still like work?" I asked him. It had been about two weeks now.


    "Yes," Vincent said. "Everyone is nice. Sometimes there is a rude customer, but I was a rude customer once too."


    I swallowed the bite I had just taken and said, "I got Gareth a gift card for art supplies from you and me."


    He took a long sip of his lemonade and said, "I just realized I don''t know what his major is."Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Art," I said. "Specifically game art. He wants to do art for video games."


    His foot brushed against mine under the table and then he did it again so I knew it wasn''t an accident.


    "I get paid today," he said. "It won''t be much but it should be enough for my half of rent and down payment on a place."


    "We should start looking then," I said. I moved my foot against his this time. "Or we could just make it easy on ourselves and see if Alex''s and Mateo''s apartment complex have apartments available."


    "Let''s check that out first," he said.


    "Okay," I said. "I can do that."


    He only got a half hour for his lunch and that went by too quickly as we talked and ate.


    "Tell Gareth happy birthday for me," Vincent said. He walked me outside.


    "I will," I said. I patted his cheek. "I''ll see you later at home."


    He nodded and then we were drawn together in a sweet, chaste kiss. I tried to take it further, but he withdrew. He wanted the kisses to be chaste at his work. I understood that. But I wanted him.  I wanted more than kisses, more than holding hands, more than little touches here and there. Hopefully it wouldn''t be long before we had our own apartment and then we could have sex as much as we wanted. Well, besides the moments he had to work, or we had to do school work, or attend school. There would definitely be more opportunities than living at my parents house.


    I watched him through the large cafe windows as he went back inside and cleared off our table. Then I went to the campus shuttle stop. My phone beeped with a text message.


    Mateo: Do you need a ride?


    Me: No. I''ll take the shuttle.


    Mateo: Ok. Alex and I are on our way.


    I put my phone back in my pocket as the shuttle pulled up. I got on and sat near the back. It didn''t take long for it to get to the dorms. I hadn''t been to Gareth''s dorm except that one time at the beginning of the semester when we helped him move in. That didn''t take long since the dorm provided beds and a dresser. We didn''t have to move in anything heavy. His roommate hadn''t been there so we didn''t meet him then. Gareth hadn''t said much about him except that he was quiet, nice and gay. ''How do I keep surrounding myself with men that like other men?'' he had asked.


    I got to his dorm and knocked on the door.


    "Get the door, Izzy," I heard Gareth say on the other side of the door.


    "No. They''re your friends. You get the door."


    "Please. Please. Please, Izzy. It''s my birthday."


    "It''s Isaiah. Stop trying to change my name into some short monstrosity."


    The door opened and a small African American young man stood in front of me. He wore gold rimmed glasses. He was about the same height as Mateo, but thinner.


    "See," Isaiah said. "Your friend."


    "Chet," Gareth said cheerfully from where he sprawled out on his bed. "Come in."


    Isaiah walked towards his desk, but when he heard this, he stopped. "This isn''t just your room. Do you assume you can just invite anyone without even asking me?"


    "But I told you it''s my birthday."


    "You told me it''s your birthday and that you were going to a club. You didn''t say your friends were coming over."


    I stepped inside, but stayed by the door. I didn''t want Isaiah to feel like I was invading his space, but it felt weird to wait inside the hall.


    "I''m Isaiah," he said to me. His tone was polite and his eyes were kind - unlike the look he had just given Gareth.


    "Chet," I said.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Chet," he said.


    "You too."


    Mateo and Alex came into the room then since I had left the door open when I came in.


    "Hello," Mateo said to Isaiah.


    "Hello," Isaiah said with the same polite tone he used with me. "I''m Isaiah."


    "I''m Mateo and this is my boyfriend, Alex."


    "Hi," Alex said in his quiet voice.


    "It was nice to meet all of you," Isaiah said. "If you''ll excuse me, I need to leave now."


    "Where are you going?" Gareth sat up.


    "I have a date," Isaiah said.


    "Come to the club with us. Bring your boy toy. It''ll be fun."


    "Boy toy? Can you just be normal for once?" Isaiah asked.


    "No."


    "I''m not bringing my boyfriend."


    "Come on. Don''t you love me?"


    Isaiah just rolled his eyes and left.


    "I miss Arthur," Gareth said as he stretched out over his bed. "Arthur would play with me...That came out wrong and Arthur would love it. Why doesn''t he live closer?"


    Mateo walked to the bed, grabbed Gareth by the arm and started to pull him up.


    "What''s the rush?" Gareth asked as he pulled his arm from Mateo''s grasp, but he stood up.


    "You''re the one who said you wanted to go to a club for your birthday," Mateo said. "We could have just hung out at our apartment instead, but you said you wanted to go meet girls and that we needed to be your wingmen. So let''s go. Let''s get this night over with."


    "You sound like it''s going to be torture for you," Gareth said. "Your boyfriend will be with you so you''ll have fun." He grabbed his wallet and keys from the little night stand by his bed. "Let''s go," he said.


    We filed out and he locked the door behind us. We drove to the club in Alex''s car. When we paid to get in they gave us red paper bracelets to wear that indicated we were underage and could not purchase alcohol.


    "Let''s dance," Alex said and pulled Mateo to the dance floor. At least Mateo didn''t resist this time.  It was weird on News Years Eve when Mateo said he wasn''t going to dance.


    The four of us danced together for awhile.


    "I''m going to get a drink," I said.


    "I''ll go with you," Mateo said.


    We went to the bar. I ordered lemonade. He got a cola.


    "Why don''t you want to tell Alex about Robert?" I asked him.


    "Can you just leave it alone, Chet?"


    "Do you really expect me to?" I asked. "Do you even know me?"


    He rolled his eyes.


    "What kind of things has Robert said to you?" I asked. "Did he tell you to leave the team?"


    "Yes. It doesn''t matter. I never pay attention to him."


    "What other things did he say? Did he ever say anything about Alex?"


    Mateo stiffened. "Yeah, but not as bad as what he said about Vincent. I just ignore him. I''m glad the coach said he would write him up though if he says anymore. The fact that Alex testified at Jason''s trial is bound to get out. I was sure Robert was going to say something about it. I don''t think I could hold back my anger if he does. I hope he takes the coach''s talk to heart."


    "I don''t think he''ll start something now," I said. "He doesn''t want to get kicked off the team. Especially when he only has one year left. I think you should tell Alex about this though."


    Mateo shook his head. "I can''t tell him about this. You didn''t tell Vincent." I opened my mouth to retort, but he quickly said, "You didn''t tell him about the rape comment."


    "No," I said, "but I told him everything else and I admitted there was more and that I just didn''t want to vocalize it. You haven''t done that much with Alex."


    "Our relationship is different than yours and Vincent''s. You told Vincent about Kiet. I can''t show my weaknesses to Alex."


    "You''re talking nonsense," I said. "Telling Vincent about Kiet brought us closer together. It isn''t weakness."


    "He has to think I''m perfect or he''ll break up with me." I opened my mouth again to tell him how absurd that was, but he kept talking, "I can''t tell him about Robert and I definitely can''t tell him about my uncle."


    "What about your uncle?" I asked. "Has he been harrassing you?"


    "Not recently, but I did block his number so I couldn''t see his texts anymore."


    "Does your mom know?"


    "No. I''m an adult now, I''m not going to run to my mom every time I have a problem."


    "What''s taking you guys so long?" Gareth said as he came up behind us.


    "Look," Mateo said to me, "the bottom line is, I can''t tell Alex these things right now. Maybe later in the future when our relationship is more secure."


    How blind could he be? Alex wasn''t the type of person to dump him like that.


    "Tell Alex what?" Gareth asked, but Mateo and I froze as Alex stood there behind Gareth. I wasn''t sure of how much he heard if he heard anything. His expression was blank.


    "Let''s dance," Mateo said. He put his glass down on the bar and grabbed Alex''s hand. He led him back to the dance floor.


    "Mateo''s insecurity is going to come back to bite him in the ass someday," Gareth said. I couldn''t help but agree.

 Chapter 65

    Mateo


    I showered after the unofficial soccer practice. Chet had skipped and went straight home. Ever since Kiet had tried to steal from them, Chet was paranoid that he was going to come back. But if Kiet followed his past pattern, he wouldn''t try to steal from them again for another year or longer. Chances were he''d get arrested soon for drug charges or stealing from someone else and go back to prison. As far as I knew, Chet never told his parents that Kiet had stolen from them, but they had to notice the missing jewelry and video games. I was glad none of my siblings were like Kiet. Chet had another reason he wanted to be home early. He and Vincent were going to move into a new apartment soon and Chet wanted to go home and pack.


    I got dressed and checked my phone. There was a text message from Alex.


    Babe: Vincent is going to come hang out at our place for a little bit before he has to work. He''ll be late if he takes the bus home and then all the way back.


    I responded as I walked out of the locker room.


    Me: Okay. Just finished practice. I''m on my way home now.


    "Texting your boyfriend?"


    Robert''s voice made me freeze. I didn''t want to deal with this today. He hadn''t spoken with me since the coach''s talk. He walked up from behind me until he stood in front of me. He was alone.


    "You know you''re a coward right?" Robert went on. "All this time, you just let me say whatever. I say one thing to Chet and he stands up for himself. You know you and your boyfriend are still going to hell right? You''re sinners. Disgusting sinners. I want to throw up every time I see you."


    "Robert!" Jimmy''s strong voice sounded behind us. I didn''t wait to see what he had to say. I brushed passed Robert and continued on my way. Robert was right about one thing though, I was a coward. I didn''t deserve Alex.


    When I got home, Alex and Vincent were playing a video game together on the couch. They both looked at me when I came. Vincent went back to playing, but Alex stood up and came to me as I put my backpack down on the table.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    I needed to get better at hiding whatever expression was on my face right now.


    "Nothing''s wrong," I said.


    He frowned at me. "I can tell something is wrong," he said. I glanced at Vincent. He pretended he was involved in the game and wasn''t paying attention to us, but how could he not be? "Why won''t you just tell me?" Alex asked.


    "It''s really nothing," I said. He didn''t need to worry about Robert or my uncle or all the other things stressing me out.


    His jaw set in that way it did when he was angry. He walked passed me and out the door. I stood there not knowing what to do.


    "You''re not going to go after him?" Vincent asked. He put the controller down and looked at me.


    "What''s there to say?" I asked.


    He rolled his eyes and said, "There was a time when I had tried to break the two of you up and nothing I did worked. Now you''re doing it all on your own."


    My heart started to beat erratically against my chest at his words. Alex and I couldn''t break up. I was doing this to avoid that.


    "But now I like you," Vincent said, "so I''m going to give you some advice."


    I went and sat next to him on the couch. He had known Alex a lot longer than I had. If he could tell me how to keep him forever, I was willing to listen.


    "One of the first things I loved about Chet was how willing he was to help me through my problems and flaws. He didn''t hide anything from me and he let me help him too. The first time he went to my old apartment, I told him something very personal I never told anyone. Alex and Trevon knew, but I never had to vocalize it, it was just something we all knew. And after I told him, he told me about Kiet and it brought us closer together. By keeping things to yourself, you are keeping Alex at a distance. You are holding the relationship from moving forward."


    "That''s not true," I said. "I''m doing this so he doesn''t leave me. I need him."


    "Then let him in. Stop shutting him out. He might put up with it for awhile, but he won''t forever and he will leave you. He is strong. He doesn''t need you to try and shield him from things. Trust me. I almost ruined our friendship trying to protect him from getting hurt. And if you''re worried that he''s going to find out you''re not perfect, he already knows and he still chose you. It''s hurting him more that you are keeping things from him than if you just told him. By keeping things from him you are sending him the message that you don''t trust him, that you don''t think he is strong enough, that you don''t need him. Think about it from his perspective. If he hid everything from you - Jason, his dad, the trial and whatever else - how would you feel?"


    I had never thought of it that way.


    "I''ve got to go to work," Vincent said and stood up. I stood up with him. "But I''m going to tell you this now, go to him and tell him what is bothering you if you don''t want to lose him. A relationship cannot survive with one person being so one sided like this. You need each other."


    He walked out the door and left me standing there not sure what to do. Then I ran out of the apartment and beat him to the elevator. I took it first without waiting for Vincent. When I was on the ground floor, I looked for Alex, but didn''t see him. I ran outside. My head swiveled from side to side as I searched the sidewalk, but still didn''t see him. I went into the parking lot and looked for his car. He sat behind the wheel in the car. I rushed to the car and noticed the tears on his cheeks. I opened the car door and he jumped startled. I settled into the passenger seat and closed the door.


    "I''m afraid to show my weaknesses because I''m afraid you''re going to leave me." There I said it.


    His face softened and he brushed the tears from his cheeks.


    "I''m not going to leave you," he said. "But it hurts when you won''t let me in - when you won''t let me help you. We are in a relationship. We should rely on each other. Don''t you trust me?"This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "It''s not that," I said.


    "But you just said you thought I would leave you if I knew of your weaknesses. Do you really think I would do that? Do you think so little of me?"


    "No," I said and grabbed both of his hands. I had no idea that was how he saw things. "It''s because it''s what I would do, not what you would do?"


    His blond brows furrowed in confusion, "You''d leave me if you saw my weaknesses."


    "No," I said. I was saying everything wrong. "If I saw my weaknesses, I would leave me. Not your weaknesses."


    His hands squeezed mine. "But I''m not you. I have weaknesses. You have weaknesses. Everyone does. I know that. I want to help you with your problems like you help me. Please tell me. What was bothering you when you came home?"


    I sighed and took in a deep breath. Here it was. "Robert from the soccer team keeps talking crap about us. He says you and I are going to hell and that we are sinners. He said we deserve every mean comment and every mean stare that we get." I meant to stop there, but my mouth kept going like a flood gate that had been opened.


    "And my uncle sent me texts telling me I repulsed him and he lost all respect for me and the only way to redeem myself is to break up with you and date a girl and have a family. It got so bad I had to block his number. My own uncle.


    "And there is more going on with my grandpa and my parents had to take him back to the hospital and it turns out he not only has a heart problem, but a thyroid problem and now he has to be on another medication." Was this too much all at once? It didn''t matter because I couldn''t stop. I had to tell him everything that had been festering.


    "And Serafina keeps saying she doesn''t want to go to college and my mom keeps telling her she has to go  and they argue over it all the time. They both contact me and want me to side with them. I''m trapped in the middle. I don''t want to be in the middle. I''m stressed enough as it is.


    "And my little brother still has a crush on you and I know he is young and it is harmless at the moment, but he won''t be young forever and I can already tell he is going to be taller than me and more handsome and has more charisma. What if when he''s an adult, he tries to win you over and he''s perfect so why wouldn''t you fall for him?


    "I''m short, and not handsome enough, not smart, I''m a coward, I''m not strong enough to be with you and everytime you look at me with respect and love I feel like a fraud and I''m afraid you''re going to break up with me as soon as you realize I''m not good enough for you."


    "Maty," Alex gently cupped my cheeks in his hands. "I know you''re short. Some people might not consider you handsome, but I do. In my eyes you are the most handsome. I know you struggled with some of the chemistry problems last semester, but you still came out of that class with an A-. Of course you are smart. You didn''t receive that partial academic scholarship for no reason. You''re not a coward. You came out to everyone at that party and introduced me as your boyfriend. You knew it wasn''t going to be easy. You knew not everyone would accept you, but you did it. You bravely came out to your family. I know Vincent sped things along with that, but you still did it. You are not a coward.


    "Not strong enough?" Tears welled up in his green eyes. "Baby, you have been my strength through all of this. If you think you''re not strong enough it''s because you gave all your strength to me. I give some of it back to you now along with some of mine. We can give each other strength when we need to. I''m strong too, let me prove it to you. I know your flaws and I love you even more because of them. Don''t you see they connect me to you? You''ve helped me out so much and I know you always will, but let me help you too. I will love you even more when you show me your vulnerability, when you allow me my strength and my time to shine for you."


    And I understood. At least, I thought I did in that moment. I closed the distance between us and kissed him. "I love you, babe," I said against his lips.


    "I love you too," he said. The kiss was fire and passion. Tingles went down my spine and spread through my limbs. This time it was different. We were more connected. I could feel it and I knew he could too.


    He broke away from the kiss and put his forehead against mine. He breathed heavily. "Let''s go back inside," he said as his eyes smoldered. "I''ll tell Vincent to leave."


    "He already left," I said. Our lips melded together again. Then I opened the door and got out. He followed. We held hands as we went back inside and took the elevator up to our level.


    We kissed again once we were inside the apartment. We made our way clumsily to the bedroom without breaking our lips. He fell back onto the bed and I crawled over him until our lips met once more. Our tongues explored and touched and licked. Our kiss broke briefly as I took my shirt off. He sat up slightly and I pulled his shirt off. And then I was ravaging his neck - licking, biting, sucking. My fingers twisted one of his nipples. He moaned and writhed underneath me. My lips continued down and took his other nipple in my mouth. My tongue swirled over it. His fingers dug into my back with his ecstasy. His head tilted back as another moan escaped his lips. I unbuttoned his pants and drew the zipper down.


    He moved with sudden strength and I found myself on my back with him hovering over me. His eyes stared into mine.


    "Mateo," he said.


    "Hmm?"


    "Can I top this time?"


    I froze. I wanted to tell him yes, that he could do whatever he wanted with me, but I couldn''t speak. I hadn''t thought about this reverse situation ever. It might hurt. I swallowed.


    "You trust me don''t you?" he asked.


    And I did so I nodded.


    "Then I can top?"


    I had already exposed my vulnerabilities. This definitely made me feel more vulnerable and I wasn''t sure I was ready for that, but my head nodded because I did trust him.


    He got off and went to the window. He closed the blinds that I didn''t realize were open. Then he went and retrieved a condom and lube. He took off his pants and boxers. His lips crashed against mine as he crawled back onto the bed. His lips trailed down my neck. He was warm and filled me with heat. His kisses trailed down my chest. He took one of my nipples in his mouth and bit it gently. A sound of pleasure escaped my throat as the warm electricity shot through me.


    His wet lips trailed down further. When he got to a spot near my belly button, a burst of pleasure shot through me and I moaned loudly. Goosebumps formed on my arms. He licked the spot and my breath hitched. He gently nibbled and my hands grabbed the quilt underneath me as another moan escaped me.


    He slowly took off my pants and boxer briefs. All the while, his eyes burned into me. We were both hard and he was glorious. He put the lube over his fingers. I closed my eyes. This was it and I wasn''t sure if I was ready. Part of me wanted to tell him no, but my mouth wouldn''t open. Time passed as I tried to mentally prepare myself. I tried to prepare my body for the cool lube with his warm fingers and the pain that might come. Pain I wasn''t ready for. I waited. Nothing happened. I slowly opened my eyes.


    He was over me with his fingers inside him preparing himself. That was not what I expected. He said he wanted to top.


    My body burned even more as I watched him pleasure himself. His eyes closed, his breath heavy which made my breath heavy. His pale flesh turned pink.


    His eyes opened and stared at me. Then he removed his fingers. He rubbed my hard on with lube and then slipped the condom on me. I could only stare at him captivated as he prepared more lube. Then he straddled me and slowly guided me into him as he sat on me. He paused and stared at me when that was done. Then he moved. He shifted his hips and moved up and down and I was wrapped in euphoria.


    I could no longer remain still as the pleasure and heat shot through me. I sat up and wrapped my arms around his waist as he continued to move. His arms came around my neck. My lips kissed along his neck. My tongue licked his jaw. I kissed his lips with fire. Our mouths constantly shifted not only from the movement of our lips, but as he shifted over my hard on.


    He broke away from the kiss to stare into my eyes. The love filtered through us leaving no empty space. He released over both of us. He shifted his hips a few more times and then I climaxed.


    I let go of his waist and collapsed onto the bed. He stared down at me with his hands on my chest as he straddled me. He slowly slid off and squeezed in next to me. I wrapped an arm around his shoulders. He stretched one arm out over my chest.


    "That wasn''t what I thought you meant when you asked if you could top," I said.


    "I know," he said. "I wanted to see if you were really willing to trust me and open up to me. I want you to be vulnerable with me. And I do want to try to really top sometime, but I''m not in any rush. You didn''t seem like you were ready so I''ll wait. You tell me when you''re ready. I can wait even if it takes years."


    I leaned in and kissed him. "I love you, babe."


    He smiled with contentment and happiness. "I love you too."

 Chapter 66

    Vincent Kinsington


    "Is that the last of it?" Gareth asked as I handed him the box. He was in the back of the moving truck filled with Chet''s bed, dresser, desk, two little end tables and the boxes full of our stuff. Mostly Chet''s things. I didn''t have much.


    "Yeah," I said.


    Mateo and Gareth hopped out of the back. Alex took a step back as they did so. "We''ll meet you there then," Mateo said. He went to the driver''s side of the truck and Gareth went to the passenger side. Chet was inside the house making one last scan around his bedroom. If he had missed anything, we could easily come back for it.


    "I''ll wait in the car," Alex said. He went to his car at the curb and got into the driver''s seat.


    It was my day off and I was tired from work and school, but I was ready for this move. I hoped Chet picked up the condoms and lube like he said he was going to. I hadn''t had a chance to confirm today since we had been so busy. Finally, tonight we would be alone in our own apartment and hopefully not too tired from the move.


    I went back inside. Nate sat on the couch. Nat stood by it. Their eyes followed me as I went to the empty bedroom. Chet had his school bag open in his arms. He stuffed the bag of toiletries into his backpack and then zipped it up. I retrieved my own backpack that was on the floor by the door.


    "Ready?" I asked him.


    He nodded, but looked around the empty room.


    "This feels weird," he said.


    I took his hand in mine, but didn''t rush him. He led me back out into the living room. Nat''s hands were entwined together in front of her. Nate stood up when he saw us.


    Nat''s eyes welled up with tears and she closed the distance quickly to wrap Chet in a tight hug.


    "It''s okay, mom," he said and patted her back. "We''ll come back for dinner sometimes. It''s not like I''m moving across the country."


    "I know," she said quietly.


    Nate came forward and hugged me. "You are always welcome to come back and live here if you need to, Vincent," he told me.


    "Thank you," I said.


    Chet''s parents crossed each other so she was now hugging me and he was hugging Chet.


    "You got your pans?" Nat asked me.


    "Yes," I assured her. "They are packed away on the truck."


    "Don''t hesitate to ask us for help," Nate said to Chet.


    "I''m not the type to hesitate," Chet said.


    They took a step back and just stared at us. I wasn''t sure how to break this moment so we could just leave.


    "Kanni," Nate called out. "Come say goodbye."


    Kannika walked out of her bedroom. "They are leaving now?" she asked as if she didn''t just hear our entire conversation. She wasn''t fooling anyone. She gave me a hug first and said, "Come back soon and make your spaghetti and meatballs."


    "I will," I said. I would miss the family dinners here. They were a lot different than my own family dinners.


    "And you," Kannika said as she hugged Chet. "Keep this one because he is now my brother and I like him more than you."


    "I''m not going to let him go," Chet said.


    She took a step back and smiled at us. Then she got a mischievous glint in her eyes I didn''t understand until she said. "I''m glad you''re leaving though. Now I don''t have to worry about waking up at 2 a.m. to hear you two having sex in the shower again."


    "What?!" Nate bellowed while Nat''s eyes went wide.


    Oh crap.


    Nate took a step towards me. Chet quickly stepped in front of me with his hands opened wide as if to stop his dad if his dad decided to tackle me. "It was my fault," Chet said. "Don''t blame Vincent. He tried really hard, harder than me, not to break that rule. It doesn''t matter now right? Because we''re leaving." He grabbed my hand and pulled me to the front door. "We love you all," he said as he opened the door.


    "We love you all," I said weakly as he pulled me outside. I quickly closed the door behind us.


    We paused and looked at each other.


    "I guess we weren''t as quiet as we thought," Chet said.


    "Your dad isn''t going to kill me now is he?"


    "No. You''ll be fine."


    Chet pulled me to Alex''s car. He got in the back and I sat in the front.


    "Ready?" Alex asked us as he started the car.


    "I am so ready," Chet said.


    We got to the apartment complex. Gareth and Mateo were already there waiting for us. The back of the truck was open. The five of us began to take our stuff to the sixth floor via the elevator. We were a floor above Alex and Mateo. Unlike Alex''s and Mateo''s apartment, ours was close to the elevator.


    It didn''t take us too long to get everything moved in. We didn''t have any living room furniture - like a couch or a television. Nor did we have a table and chairs.


    When we were through moving everything in, Alex ordered a couple of pizza''s for all of us. They helped unpack the kitchen items while Chet and I started to make the bed and unpack the bedroom items. We didn''t have much kitchen items. There were the pans I got for Christmas and then two glasses, two plates, etc. that the Watakeekuls had given us when we moved out. We didn''t have enough at the moment for guests. But that was why pizza was good. We didn''t need any plates. We could just use napkins.


    When the pizza came, we stood around in our little kitchen and ate. Gareth and Chet sat on the kitchen counters.


    "Thanks for coming," Chet said as soon as they were done eating. He started to physically push Gareth out the door.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Don''t you want to play a game or something?" Gareth asked with an all too knowing smile. "I can stay longer."


    "No," Chet said.


    "We''ve got to get the truck back anyway," Mateo said. He ushered Gareth out.


    "Have fun you two," Alex said with a knowing smirk before he followed after them.


    Chet quickly locked the door and turned to me.


    "Time to shower and get ready for bed," he said.


    I checked the time on my phone. "It''s not even nine o''clock yet."


    "Yep. Time for bed. Shower first."


    He grabbed my hand and started to the bathroom.


    "We''re going to shower together?" I asked. The excitement beat with my blood.


    "Yes," he said. And pulled me into the bathroom. He dropped my hand and sighed when he looked at the shower devoid of any shampoo or soap. "I forgot we haven''t unpacked the bathroom yet," he said.


    "So you get the soap and stuff and I''ll find which box we packed the towels in." The Watakeekuls had also been generous enough to give us a few bathroom towels, washcloths and dish towels. Most of our boxes were unpacked since they were for the bedroom, but there were still a few that were unopened. All the boxes were in the bedroom.


    Chet sighed when he saw all the empty boxes scattered along the carpeted floor of the bedroom.  "I''m just going to throw these into the living room for now," he said. He began to gather the empty boxes and take them into the living room.


    I retrieved the box cutters and opened one of the closed boxes. It was filled with Chet''s soccer trophies. I went to the next box and opened it while Chet took even more empty boxes into the living room. I smiled when I saw what I wanted. I took out the towels and washcloths and brought them into the bathroom. I put them away nicely folded.


    Chet came into the bathroom behind me. He put the shampoo and soap in the shower and then set the toothpaste, face wash and shaving lotion by the bathroom sink. He handed me my toothbrush and then pulled his from the bag he had. He spread the toothpaste on both of our toothbrushes and began to brush his teeth. I watched him briefly for a moment before I put the toothbrush in my mouth and began to brush my teeth.


    I watched him move the toothbrush all around his mouth. Watched as his tongue unknowingly ran across the handle. I looked away as my pants began to get tight around the crotch area. He rinsed his mouth. I followed suit.


    "Seriously," he said. "Why does brushing my teeth turn you on?" He slipped a finger into a belt loop on my pants and pulled me to him. He wrapped his arms around my waist as his eyes bore into mine.


    "Because I picture my dick in your mouth," I answered honestly. "And my cum on the corner of your lips."


    "Gross," he said.


    "Really?"


    "No," he smirked and crashed his lips to mine. His lips were warm and wet and drove me mad with desire. His hands unzipped my pants while I tried to lift his shirt over his head. He paused so I could take off his shirt. Then he was tugging off my shirt.


    Our lips came together again, constantly moving, tasting as we unzipped each others pants and yanked them down. Our boxers quickly followed. We were flesh against flesh, tongues exploring each others mouths. Our hard ons pressed in between us.


    Our new shower was like the one at the Watakeekuls where it was a tub/shower combination. I stepped backwards into the tub. He followed. I turned on the shower without breaking my intense kiss with Chet. Freezing water broke our kiss. I frantically fumbled to turn the knob in the right direction. It took too long, but finally hot water ran over my head and down my back.


    Chet began to lather me down with sudsy soap starting with my shoulders, my arms, down my chest. He hugged me close and washed my back. He rubbed up against me and my breath caught in the back of my throat. I took some of the bubbly soap from my body onto my hands and circled my arms around him to wash his back as he was doing with me. He pulled away slightly and his soapy hands began to clean my hard on. I moved my hand to do the same to his.


    We cleaned each other thoroughly all over the crotch area, down the thighs - I took extra time squeezing and rubbing his thighs - up between the thighs, over each others hips. And then his hands circled back to my butt where he kneaded and squeezed. I swallowed hard as his touch sent tingles through me. My hands ran over the curves of his butt to wash and massage, but when his finger began to enter me, it became difficult for me to move so I just held him.


    It had been so long. The last time we had sex was in the shower at his parent''s house and I had been the one inside him. The last time he had been inside me...I couldn''t even remember when. He could do whatever he wanted with me forever and I would be happy. His finger touched that spot inside me that sent shivers of electricity through me. My legs went weak. His strength and the shower wall helped me stay up. He inserted the second finger. As they moved inside me and hit that spot again, I groaned. I didn''t realize my head was tilted back until Chet''s lips met my wet skin along my neck.


    He pulled away and I was left without his flesh against mine. He grabbed the shampoo and massaged some between his hands. Then his hands were running through my hair, his fingers on my scalp. I lathered shampoo in my hands and did the same for him. My fingers brushed along his scalp as I washed his hair. We rinsed all the soapy suds away while still touching each other. I turned off the water and we got out. He grabbed a towel and patted me down so I did the same for him.


    "We didn''t bring in our pajamas," I said.


    "We''re not going to need pajamas tonight," he said.


    A red wave of heat washed through me in anticipation. He grabbed my hand and pulled me into the hall towards our new bedroom. Same bed though. It was going to be our first time in that bed even though we had been sleeping in it together for months.


    I pulled him back before we reached the bedroom door.


    "Did we leave the blinds open?" I asked.


    "Would that stop you if we did?" he asked.


    "At the moment, no," I said. My raging hard on didn''t care who got a good look as long as this man in front of me - my heart - could have me anyway he wanted.


    "I closed them before I followed you into the bathroom," he said. I let him pull me into the room.


    Closing the blinds wasn''t the only thing he did before going into the bathroom. The lube and condoms were ready on top of the night stand by his side of the bed.


    Our lips met again as our arms wrapped around each other. And then the back of my legs were against the bed and I fell back onto it. I scooted so my head was closer to the headboard as he crawled over me. He was sexy above me. His eyes were heated. His lips met mine again. His tongue darted inside my mouth where mine eagerly greeted him. His hard on pressed against me as mine did him.


    His lips broke away from mine and trailed down along my jawline. When he got to my earlobe, he sucked it into his mouth and ran his tongue along it. Chills ran all over my flesh and a moan escaped me. He nibbled it and I clung onto him harder. His lips left my ear and went down my neck, down my chest and stomach. He scooted down a little further and ran his tongue along my hard on. I groaned as he took me in his mouth. My hands fisted in his hair as the heat and wetness enveloped me.


    "Wait," I said as his mouth worked me.


    He sat back on his knees between my legs and said, "Why? I thought you wanted to see my with your dick in my mouth and your cum at the corner of my lips." He smirked and I burned.


    I swallowed suddenly incredibly thirsty. "I want to cum with you inside me," I said.


    He crawled over me until his head hovered over mine. His deep brown eyes stared into mine before they darted to my lips. Then he slowly dipped his head and kissed me. As our lips moved together, as my arms enfolded around his neck, he reached out and grabbed the lube.


    He broke away from the kiss just long enough to put the lube on his fingers and then he was kissing me again. He inserted his fingers. I didn''t need much preparation since he had already started this process in the shower. He prepared the condom and the lube. I watched him hungrily wanting nothing more than for him to be inside me.


    He readjusted my legs and then slowly pushed inside me. We stared at each other in the small space between us. He swallowed as his eyes trailed down along my body and then back up to my eyes. He began to move in and out. He hit that spot that heated my body and sent tingles to every part of me. My eyes closed as a moan escaped me. One of my hands fisted in his hair. The other hand reached for my hard on and began to stroke it. As he continued to move inside me and pleasure that spot, one of his hands wrapped around mine and we pumped me together.


    I bit my bottom lip as I groaned and arched. His lips crashed against mine and for a moment it felt like I was flying and then I released on both of us. He climaxed just after I did.


    I opened my eyes as he pulled back from the kiss to stare down at me. He stayed inside me as he watched me. I had missed this. His finger ran along my jaw.


    "I love you," he said.


    "I love you too."


    He pulled out then and cleaned both of us. He settled beside me and threw one leg over both of mine. Our naked bodies next to each other on top of the blankets. I readjusted so I was using one of his arms as a pillow.


    His free hand began to gently trace my eyebrows. With work, school and the move, I was exhausted. I hadn''t intended to go to sleep that early, but his gentle touch soothed me and my eyes closed on their own. My dreams were consumed with Chet.

 Chapter 67

    Chet Watakeekul


    "Is Vincent working tonight?" my dad asked.


    "Yes," I said over the phone. I got off the bus and walked the short distance to the shopping center.


    "You can come to the house and crash Kannika''s girl''s night with her friends if you want," my dad graciously offered.


    "No thank you," I said. "What are you and mom going to do?"


    "I made reservations at that Italian restaurant downtown. And I may have reserved a nice hotel room."


    "Dad, don''t tell me that."


    "What? It''s Valentine''s Day. Of course your mother and I should have sex and we can''t do that here where Kannika and all her friends are."


    "Dad!" Some people I walked by gave me weird looks but I didn''t care.


    "You''re an adult now, Chet. I think you''re old enough that your mom and I don''t have to pretend you were conceived in any way other than sex. You''re living with your boyfriend now. You know what''s up."


    I rolled my eyes as I passed a jewelry store. "Fine, dad," I said just so he would stop talking about it. "Have fun with mom tonight."


    "Oh, we will."


    I paused and looked at the expensive men''s watch in the jewelry store window. I wished I could afford that as a gift for Valentine''s Day.


    "So you and Vincent aren''t going to do anything for Valentine''s?" my dad asked.


    "I''m going to go to the cafe to eat with him while he''s on his lunch break, but that won''t be until about nine tonight."


    "He doesn''t think I''m still mad at him does he? Because I''m over the shower thing."


    I really wanted to give Vincent that watch. Or maybe a ring would be more appropriate, but I couldn''t afford either. It wouldn''t hurt to just go in and look.


    "I haven''t asked him," I said. "I''ll tell him you''re not angry with him though."


    "Are you getting him something for Valentine''s Day? Do you need some money?"


    I smiled. "No. We decided to buy more kitchenware for Valentine''s Day. I''m supposed to go check out dishes, but take pictures and send them to Vincent before I purchase anything."


    "Okay. Love you, Chet."


    "Love you too, dad." I hung up and went inside the jewelry store.


    "Good afternoon, sir," the man behind the counter said. "Looking for a special Valentine''s Day gift?"


    "I''m just browsing to get ideas for the future. Is that alright?" It was probably a busy day for them. I might be taking up too much of their time when I wasn''t going to purchase anything.


    "Of course," the man said pleasantly. "Is there something specific you had in mind?"


    "Can I look at some rings? Not wedding rings or anything, just something nice."


    "Yes, of course. This section is popular right now." He pulled a display of rings out from the glass display case and set it on top. The rings were all small and dainty and I realized my mistake.


    "It''s actually for my boyfriend," I said.


    "Oh," the man said and put the rings back in the display. "I''m sorry for my assumption, sir." He walked a little further down the display case and pulled out another set of rings. "Do you know what he prefers? Silver? Gold? Platinum?"


    "I''m not sure. Do you have anything that has a tiger''s eye stone in it?"


    He showed me a gold ring with the tiger''s eye stone set in the middle with tiny diamonds that lined it.


    "I do like it," I said, "and I think he will like it. But the last piece of jewelry I gave him was a bracelet with tiger''s eye stones. Do you think that might be too much tiger''s eye stones?"


    "It might be," the man said. "Maybe a simple gold band would be the way to go for the next gift." He pulled out several gold bands for me too look at.


    "I think you''re right," I said. I looked carefully over each band. There was a small ache in my stomach that I couldn''t afford to get it for him right then. I really wanted to.


    The door opened behind me and another customer stepped up to the counter. I barely glanced at him before I went back to inspecting the rings. "Please give me a moment, sir," the man behind the counter said to me. "This other customer won''t take long."


    "No problem," I said.


    "Mr. Kinsington," the man greeted the customer. My body went rigid and I looked more carefully at the customer. He was about my brother''s age. His hair color and his eyes were different than Vincent. There were a lot of differences between Vincent and his brother, but there were a few similarities. Their ears were the same. Their foreheads were the same too.


    "The bracelet is ready," the man said. He took out a small, velvety jewelry box and opened it for Aiden to inspect. The bracelet was platinum gold with diamonds and rubies.


    "It''s perfect. Thank you," Aiden said.


    The man smiled and began to package the box.


    I went back to inspecting the rings, but I couldn''t focus on them anymore. It probably wouldn''t be good if I confronted Aiden directly while still in the jewelry store. Maybe when he went out, I could follow him and ask him why he tried to sabotage Vincent''s job hunting.


    "Chet," Aiden said.


    I froze for a moment before I slowly looked at Vincent''s brother. Aiden was now fully turned to me. He studied me carefully.


    "Thank you," I said to the man behind the counter. "I''m not going to purchase one now, but I promise when I''m ready to, this will be the place I come to."


    "Of course, sir." The man handed a little bag to Aiden. "Thank you for keeping us in mind." He was very nice to me considering I had taken up his time but didn''t purchase anything.


    I went out of the store and started down the sidewalk.


    "Chet," Aiden called out to me again.


    I turned to face him. "I''m trying not to tell you everything I think of you and your family so maybe it''s best if you just let me go quickly," I said to him. "How did you even recognize me?"


    "Can we talk for a little bit? I''ll buy you a coffee." He waved a hand to the coffee place nearby.


    "I don''t drink coffee," I said. "You can buy me a hot chocolate." If he wanted to hear what I had to say to him, I would gladly say it. We went inside. It was crowded. He indicated I should go sit at a table while he went to get our drinks.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    I found a small, empty table and sat. I watched him as he the line moved slowly up. He ordered and then waited for the orders to be made. He picked them up and made his way to me. He set down a hot chocolate in front of me.


    "So, how did you know it was me?" I asked.


    "I saw a picture," he said.


    "Oh, yeah. My dad has a picture on his desk. I didn''t think about that."


    "That''s true," he said, "but that isn''t what I meant. I saw a picture of you and Vincent kissing in his car way before my mom ever found out."


    "What? How? How was there a picture? We were being careful. Who took it? How did you see it?"


    He held up his hand to stop me from asking any more questions. "Do you always talk this much?" he asked.


    "Yes. Vincent says it''s cute."


    The corner of his lips turned up into a slight smile before he grew serious again. "You weren''t being as careful as you thought you were. Someone at your college took a picture. She is a daughter of one of our employees. She didn''t take the picture with ill intent. She didn''t even know who Vincent was. She just thought it was cute. Our employee recognized Vincent and showed me the picture. I asked him not to show it to anyone else. As far as I know, he kept it a secret like I asked him to."


    "Why did you ask him to keep it a secret?"


    "Despite what you and my brother might think about me, I do care about Vinny. I knew what would happen if our dad found out. I didn''t want that to happen."


    "Then why did you tell potential employers that he stole from Kinsington Plastics?"


    He visibly deflated and for the briefest of moments I thought I saw moisture in his eyes, but it was gone the next moment so I might have just imagined it.


    "Because I''m a coward," he said quietly. "Jasmine wants to see the best in me, but I''m not half as good as she thinks I am. I want to be, but..." He sighed heavily. "I can''t go against my father."


    I nodded and I probably shouldn''t have said the next words, but I couldn''t bring myself to find sympathy for the man in front of me. "Maybe you should get some courage so you don''t leave your little brother - who needs you - without anything. He didn''t have anything when your mom kicked him out. He didn''t have money. He didn''t have his phone. He didn''t have college tuition. He didn''t have a place to live. And most importantly, he lost his family."


    Aiden smiled gently. "He has you," he simply said, but it hit me hard. "At that moment," Aiden went on, "you were the most important thing to him and you stood by him. I''m proud that he''s not a coward even if I can''t say that to his face."


    "He met his biological father," I said.


    Aiden''s eyes widened and he swallowed hard.


    "Do you know anything about his father?" I asked.


    Aiden shook his head. "That''s not something anyone talks about in our house and I would never dare research it. Was his biological father nice to him?"


    "He was a lot nicer to him in the short time he met him than your family ever was to him."


    Aiden''s eyes pinched closed as if my words hurt him. "That''s good," he said quietly.


    "Why did your dad take away your grandma''s car keys?"


    He opened his eyes and raised an eyebrow to me. "You''re kind of all over the place, aren''t you?"


    I shrugged.


    "Have you met my grandma then?"


    "A few times," I said. "She has always been nice to me. She told Vincent when he found someone to love to introduce her to them whether they were male or female. She never had a problem with me being male."


    "That''s good then," he said. "I don''t think my dad taking away my grandma''s car keys has anything to do with Vincent if that''s what you are worried about. Theresa told me my grandma got dizzy and drove into a parked car. That''s why her keys were taken away."


    He suddenly looked very tired as he ran a hand through his hair. "Honestly," he said very quietly, "I''m worried about my grandma. She looks weaker everyday. If I ask her, she just says she''s fine. If I ask my mom or dad they tell me not to worry about it. Theresa and Priscilla won''t tell me what is going on, but at least they don''t tell me not to worry about it."


    A worrisome knot formed in my stomach. I didn''t like that. I liked Vincent''s grandma. She was the only decent one in that family. Well, maybe Aiden wasn''t so bad, but he still wasn''t great.


    "It might be nothing," Aiden said. "I have no idea since they won''t tell me. I should get going. I have a date with Jasmine tonight. You don''t have a date with Vincent?"


    "He''s working tonight. I''m going there later to eat with him." He started to stand, but I said, "He met your grandparents too."


    He sat back down with a confused expression. "What grandparents? His biological dad''s parents?"


    "No. They are dead. He met your mom''s parents."


    Aiden shook his head. "Her parents are dead."


    "No. Your mom lied to both of you. Her parents are alive. They are major jerks though. I wouldn''t go visit them if I were you. And definitely don''t take Jasmine. She doesn''t need to be subjected to that. I''m only telling you because you might want to ask Vincent about his visit. I don''t really like you at the moment, but he only wants a normal relationship with his brother."


    "I want that too," he said.


    "Then maybe you need to get over your cowardness and reach out to him."


    I stood up and left him there. I finally made it to my original destination and browsed the aisles with the dishes. I took pictures of a plain dark green set and another of a white set with a gold rim. I took a few more and sent them to Vincent for his opinion.


    My love: I like the blue and white checkered ones.


    Blue and white checkered ones? I didn''t even see those ones. I looked at the aisle again for blue and white checkered ones and found them tucked back a little beside the green ones.


    Me: Those are the ones I''m getting then.


    I found some blue bowls that matched the plates. I couldn''t find any cups that matched, but there were some plain blue ones that matched the color so I got those. I got some plain utensils and then went to the checkout stand and paid for everything. My first Valentine''s Day ever where I had a significant other and we were getting basic dining supplies. I smiled as I walked to the bus stop. It might have been silly, but I liked it. It meant we were happy together and planned to be for a long time.


    When I got to our little apartment, I washed our new purchases and put them away in their appropriate cupboards. When it was time, I went to the cafe. It was busy, but I found one table near the back. I sat and watched as Vincent moved through the tables filled with people, as he fulfilled drink orders behind the counter, as he took food out to the customers. He was handsome in everything he did.


    One of the other employees started towards my table to take my order, but smiled when he recognized me. He nodded and then went to Vincent to tell him. Vincent''s eyes shot in my direction and his lips spread into a wide smile that I couldn''t help but reciprocate. He brought a lemonade to my table and then surprised me when he bent down and kissed me chastely.


    "I thought you didn''t want to kiss at work." Usually when we kissed here, it was outside the cafe not inside the cafe and it was when I was leaving.


    He shrugged. "It''s Valentine''s Day." He leaned down and kissed me again before he went back to work.


    It was another half hour before he was finally told to go on his lunch break. He brought me a fresh lemonade and had two turkey bagel sandwiches. He sat down across from me and looked at the lemonade he placed in front of me and the empty space in front of him.


    "I forgot to get me a drink," he said.


    He started to stand up, but I grabbed his hand. "We can share mine," I said. He sat back down.


    "Work seems pretty busy today," I said.


    "Yeah," he said. "But I knew it would be. Thanks for coming to eat with me."


    "Where else would I be on Valentine''s?"


    He smiled at that and took a bite of his sandwich. "I''m starving," he said when he finished that bite and quickly took another one.


    "I stopped at a jewelry store on my way to get plates," I said.


    "Why?" he asked.


    I shrugged. "I was just fantasizing about all the things I want to get you one day."


    He smiled at that. "What did you decide?"


    "The salesman suggested a simple gold band and I liked that idea," I said. "I saw your brother there."


    His face immediately changed from the bright smile to hesitation. "How did you recognize him?"


    "The salesman called him Mr. Kinsington. Aiden recognized me."


    Vincent''s eyes flashed in surprise. "How?"


    "Someone took a picture of us kissing in your car before your mom ever found out about us. He stopped it from spreading around at work."


    "That''s why it seemed like he knew," he said. "How did that conversation come up? He just volunteered all of that in the jewelry store?"


    "No. When he recognized me he wanted to buy me coffee and talk so we did."


    "What else did you two talk about?" His sandwich was forgotten in his hand.


    "I told him you met your biological dad. Is that alright?"


    "Yeah," he said.


    "And I told him about your mom''s parents. Not much. Just that they were alive and jerks. I asked him why he tried to sabotage your job search."


    Vincent swallowed hard before he asked, "What did he say?"


    "He said it was because he was a coward and he couldn''t go against his father. He also said your grandma crashed into a parked car and that was why your dad took her car keys away."


    "That doesn''t sound like my grandma," Vincent said.


    "He indicated she might not be well health wise, but no one will tell him anything so he doesn''t know for sure."


    "I should send her a text," he said.


    He set his sandwich down and sent a text. I ate my sandwich while he did so. He got a response immediately.


    "What does she say?" I asked.


    "I wished her a happy Valentine''s Day and told her I loved her. I also asked about her health. She wishes us both a happy Valentine''s and says she loves us. She says her health is fine, but what else is she going to say?"


    "Maybe it''s just a small issue that she just needs medicine for. Mateo''s grandpa has heart problems and thyroid problems, but he''s doing better with medication."


    "Yes," Vincent said. "You''re probably right." He picked up his sandwich and started to eat it again, but it was slower and he had a slight frown on his face. He got another text while we ate. This time when he checked the text, he smiled. "It''s from Dean," he said.


    He held up his phone to me so I could read the message.


    Happy Valentine''s Day to you and Chet.


    That was it, but it was clear it meant a lot to Vincent.

 Chapter 68

    Vincent Kinsington


    It was my day off. I was in an area of the city I didn''t usually go to. I was on my way to the thrift store to see if I could find a suitable couch for our little living room. I really wanted to purchase a brand new comfortable leather couch, but there was no way we could afford that at the moment. Chet had volunteered to go with me, but he had skipped out on a few soccer practices and I didn''t want him to skip out on anymore even if it was unofficial. I had checked with the thrift store before I came to this particular one to make sure they would deliver the furniture if I found something I liked.


    I got to the store and went inside. I looked around a little stumped. I had never been in a thrift store before. It was wide. There were several people inside, families, women, men all looking at the various items. From the front of the store I could see a large sign towards the back that said furniture. I walked to the back. I came to the dressers first. I was curious, but we didn''t need dressers so I moved on. I came to chairs. We had one chair that went with Chet''s desk. It might be good if I got a second chair. I ran my hand along the back of one. But we only had so much money and we didn''t necessarily need a nice chair so I moved on. There was a small wooden table that we might be able to use as a dining table. But after I looked at the price, I decided to move on. I came to a small folding table and a set of four folding chairs. For all of them, it was only $10. That was in our budget.


    "May I help you?" an employee said to me as she walked up.


    "I want to purchase these," I said indicating the table and chairs. "I also need a couch though. I called and someone said you delivered. Is that right?"


    "Yes," she said. "Why don''t you look at the couches," she pointed to where they were, "and I''ll mark these as sold so no one else purchases them while you''re looking."


    "Thank you," I said.


    I walked over to the couches. I dismissed the fabric ones first in case they had a leather one. There were a few leather ones. One was a cream color that had some small dark stains. It was worn. I passed that and went to a brown leather one. It seemed in better shape, but when I sat on it to test it out, the cushion was angled weird so it felt like I was constantly falling forward.


    There was a tan leather loveseat. It looked clean and I didn''t see any stains. It was faded, but I could live with faded. I sat on it. It was comfortable enough. I could picture me and Chet cuddling on it in the living room watching t.v. that we had yet to get. I lifted the cushions and inspected it for any odd stains or signs of bugs. I specifically looked up signs for bed bugs before I came. I didn''t see any worrying signs.


    "This one just came in," the same employee said to me. "It''s going to go fast. If you want it, I suggest you get it now."


    "Can I lift up the end a little so I can look at the legs?"


    "Sure," she said. She stood by patiently as I lifted one end and looked underneath then I went and lifted the other end. It looked good. I wanted it. But then I looked at the price tag. $100 was a great price for a leather loveseat, but it was more than we had budgeted for. I had $75 cash on me. $35 of it was mine and $40 was Chet''s because we were going to split the cost of the couch. I did have a credit card from when Chet''s mom helped me set up a bank account. It didn''t have a high credit line and I didn''t want to use it much. I didn''t want to use it all if possible, but this might be one of those times.


    I pulled out my phone and looked at the time. Chet would be just getting out of soccer practice.


    "Can I take a picture and send it to my boyfriend?"


    Her eyes brightened when I said boyfriend. "Of course," she said.


    I took the picture and attached it to the text I sent Chet.


    Me: I really want it, but it''s $100.


    He didn''t respond immediately and I began to get nervous when a young couple started browsing through the leather couches. They were finished looking at the other two and just started looking at this one when I got a response.


    My Heart: Get it. You can put it on your card and I''ll make up the difference plus the interest.


    Me: Are you sure? There is going to be a delivery charge and I already told them I wanted to buy a folding table and chairs that totaled $10.


    My Heart: It''s ok. Get it. I want you to get it.


    I couldn''t stop the smile that came to my lips.


    The young couple was just asking the employee if they could buy it.


    "He was here first," she told them. "Are you getting it then?" she asked me.


    "Yes," I said.


    "Sorry," she said to the other couple. They went to browsing other items. "So you want this and the folding table and chairs I already marked as sold." Even as she spoke to me, she readied the tag to say that the loveseat was sold.


    "Yes," I said.


    "Anything else today?"


    "No," I said.


    I sent Chet another quick text.


    Me: Are you going home now? I want to stop and get some leather cleaner to thoroughly clean this couch before we sit on it. Ask Mateo if we can borrow their vacuum cleaner again. We should vacuum out the couch. There is a super store down the street from here. I''ll go there and use some of the $75 to get leather cleaner and some groceries. And maybe I''ll stop at the coffee shop to grab me a coffee.


    My Heart: Ok. I''ll borrow the vacuum cleaner. I''m heading home now so they can deliver it any time.


    Me: TY ILY


    My Heart: ILY2


    I paid for the items with my credit card and gave them the address and Chet''s name and phone number in case I wasn''t home by the time it was delivered.


    I started to walk to the coffee shop since it was on the way to the super store when my phone rang. I froze when I saw the caller i.d. I wasn''t sure I even wanted to answer it.


    I did answer it. "Hi," I said to my brother.


    "Hi," he said. "I saw your boyfriend the other day."


    "He told me," I said as I continued my walk to the coffee shop.


    "I heard you met your biological dad."Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "I did," I said. I couldn''t keep walking and talking. Not when the conversation was turning this deep. I sat at the nearby bus stop.


    "How was he?"


    I briefly considered lying, but I was done pretending to make my family happy. Especially after they kicked me out. After they tried to sabotage my job hunting. After they demoted Chet''s dad just for taking me in when I didn''t have a home.


    "You have no idea how it felt to be called son and have your dad hug you," I said and tears sprang into my eyes. I looked up into the cloudy sky and blinked the tears away. "Oh, wait. You do know. I didn''t until then."


    "I''m sorry," he said. "I''m sorry my dad is so mean to you."


    I sighed as I turned my gaze back to the street. "You don''t need to be sorry for his actions. Just be sorry for your own."


    "I''m sorry I told people you stole from Kinsington Plastics," he said. "I won''t do it again."


    "I already have a job now so you can''t do it again. But, I forgive you."


    "I''m not going to do anything like that again. I won''t hurt you. Even if it means going against dad."


    "It''s hard to believe you, Aiden."


    "I know," he said. "I''m not sure I believe myself, but right now I mean it."


    "Will you do me one favor?" I asked.


    "Anything," he said.


    "If you find out what''s wrong with grandma - whether it''s serious or not - let me know. Even if dad specifically tells you not to. Please tell me."


    "I will," he said. "So you met our grandparents we thought were dead? How were they?"


    "They beat our mom when she was growing up. Did you know that?"


    "No," he said.


    "They beat her so badly she would bleed. And they showed no remorse. They even seemed proud of it. They called me their faggot grandson and insulted Chet. They are racist and foul and dirty. Don''t ever go see them. You''ll regret it."


    "Then," he said, "I won''t."


    "Don''t mention it to mom. If she told us they were dead, she probably doesn''t want us to know the truth."


    "I won''t say anything," he said.


    "Okay," I stood up and started walking to the coffee shop again. "I should go then, but remember to call me if you find out what is wrong with grandma."


    "I will," he said.


    We hung up and I went into the coffee shop. I ordered my coffee and waited while they made it. I felt that strange sensation you sometimes get when someone watches you. I looked around. Sitting at one of the nearby tables was Chet''s brother. He wasn''t even pretending not to stare at me. Sitting next to him was a woman about his age. Their hands were interlocked on top of the table.


    One of the employees handed me my coffee and I was left standing there wondering if I should just leave or if I should attempt to make some kind of conversation with Kiet. He decided for me when he nudged the chair next to him out from the table with his foot.


    Apparently this was going to be a day to address brother issues. I went and sat down. The two of them stared at me without saying anything. I took a sip of the coffee.


    "How long have you been dating my brother?" he asked.


    You don''t deserve to ask questions about Chet as if you are a good, protective brother.


    "October," I said.


    "How long since you''ve been living at my house?"


    "It''s not your house anymore," I said. "And since December when my parents found out about our relationship and kicked me out because I wouldn''t break up with him."


    "I didn''t know he was gay," Kiet said.


    "He''s demisexual," I said.


    He spoke with me casually, but the grip he had on his girlfriend''s hand tightened. She patted his hand gently with her other hand and he loosened his grip.


    "How long have you two been dating?" I asked just to say something to feel like I had a handle on this bizarre conversation.


    "Since sophomore year of high school," Kiet said. "You must think my parents are pretty great to take you in, hunh?"


    "They are great," I said. "They took me in, helped me get a loan for school, helped me set up a bank account, made me part of their family."


    His jaw tightened at my last statement. His eyes rolled up to look at the ceiling. "Family," he said it as if it were a swear word. His eyes flashed back to me and there was anger and hurt there. "My parents," he spit out, "spent so much money on Chet and Kannika, but mostly on Chet. They sent money overseas to cousins we''ve never even met. They spent money on new soccer cleats every season for Chet, but couldn''t afford to get me the new pair of shoes I wanted. It wasn''t one time. It wasn''t one thing. It was all the time for everything. They gave Chet everything and I was left with nothing."


    "Are you jealous of Chet? Is that what all this was about?" I asked.


    His eyes pinched closed. "No," he said. His eyes opened and found mine. "I''m not jealous of Chet. But my parents lived in that tiny house, gave me nothing, while they squandered their money on Chet''s soccer and cousins in Thailand. I couldn''t live with nothing in that house anymore."


    "Funny," I said quietly. "I gave up everything just to be with him."


    Kiet stared at me for a moment and then he shrugged. "You and I have very different priorities then."


    "But you''re not rich now," I said. "You have to resort to stealing. You still don''t have what you wanted. Wouldn''t it be better to be with family?"


    "No," Kiet said flatly. He rose to his feet. But his girlfriend clung onto his arm with both of her hands.


    "Tell him the real reason," she said.


    "No," he said. He spoke gently to her, but with finality. Her hands dropped back to the table. He took two steps towards the door, but stopped when he realized she wasn''t going with him. "You''re not coming?" he asked.


    "I''m going to finish my drink," she said. She held up her cup for emphasis. His eyes darted from her to me and back again. He left without another word. She didn''t speak again until he was really gone. "It''s not as simple as he made it sound," she said. "That wasn''t why he started doing meth and that wasn''t why he left that family. His parents aren''t as great as you think they are."


    "Tell me then," I said.


    She sighed heavily and looked all around before she leaned in close so only I would be able to hear. "One of Chet''s soccer coaches sexually assaulted Kiet."


    It was as if ice water had been doused over me. She leaned back and in her normal voice said, "When he was fourteen, he went to pick up Chet after one of his soccer practices. They were supposed to walk home together. Chet was out playing on the field with some other kids even though practice was over. Even then Kiet was jealous of Chet. Chet, as you probably know, is extremely talented with soccer. Kiet didn''t have anything he was talented in like that. He wanted the praise his parents gave Chet. The coach said he could give him some tips so he took him inside his office."


    Her eyes stared into her cup at nothing. She was silent a moment before her eyes flashed to me and she gave me a pained smile. "He told his parents. They didn''t believe him. They accused him of fabricating this story because he was jealous of Chet."


    Now I wished I hadn''t accused him of being jealous.


    "It hurts a lot," she said quietly, "when something so horrible happens to you and the people who are supposed to believe you and protect you don''t.


    "When we were sixteen, that coach was caught doing the same thing to other boys. It was only then that Kiet''s parents believed him. They apologized to him and tried to get him help, but by then it was too late. He was already doing meth and he didn''t want to try to mend the hurt they had caused.


    "Chet and Kannika don''t know any of this," she said. "He''d rather they think he is just a bad person than to find out what Chet''s coach did to him and that their parents didn''t believe him. He doesn''t want them to think badly of their parents."


    Just because bad things happened to Kiet didn''t negate the bad things he had done to Chet and Kannika and the rest of their family. He had stolen from them on multiple occasions. Chet said he beat him and gave Kannika a black eye. And then he refused help when his parents tried to help him.


    "What about you?" I asked her. "Why did you start doing meth?"


    Tears welled in her eyes and spilled onto her cheeks. She gave me another pained smile as she wiped away the tears. "Same reason as Kiet," she said. "Only it was my uncle and no one would believe me." She took in a deep breath and let it out slowly. "I better go after him now," she said. "I''m Liz by the way. It was nice to meet you." She extended a small hand out to me and I shook it.


    I stared down at my coffee. I took a few more sips before I threw it out and then started to the bus stop. I was almost there when I realized I still had to go to the super store. I went and bought the leather cleaner and groceries.


    When I got home, the couch, folding table and folding chairs had already been delivered.


    "I love the couch," Chet said with a bright smile. He had the cushions off and was vacuuming it. "What''s wrong?" he asked. He left the vacuum cleaner where it was and came to me.


    "My brother called me," I said.


    "And?"


    "And I think we''re going to be okay."


    "So why do you look like that?"


    "Because I saw your brother."


    His face fell. "Oh," he said.


    "We talked for a little bit," I said. "He made it sound like he turned to drugs because he was jealous of you and your parents wouldn''t spend money on him, but his girlfriend said that wasn''t why."


    "Did she tell you why?"


    I nodded. "I''m not sure I should tell you. If it''s true, it will reflect badly on your parents."


    "Then don''t tell me," Chet said. He closed the distance between us and wrapped his arms around my waist. His head settled on my shoulder. "It''s probably a lie anyway."


    "Probably," I said. But it didn''t seem like she had been lying.


    When I thought of Chet''s parents, I thought of how they took me in, how they welcomed me, how they made me part of their family and my heart eased. I loved his parents. They were mine now.

 Chapter 69

    Chet Watakeekul


    I watched Vincent as he worked, as he smiled and chatted with customers, as he laughed with coworkers. Maybe it took him so long to find a job for a reason - and not just because of his family. Maybe this job and this place needed him and he needed them and they just had to wait until they were aligned.


    When it was his lunch break, he brought us both a waldorf chicken bagel sandwich. The turkey bagel sandwich was still my favorite, but since I came to eat here so often, we had to switch up the menu.


    "What time do you get off work tonight?" I asked.


    "Ten," he said. He sipped on his lemonade before he took another bite of his sandwich.


    "Do you have homework you still need to get done?"


    He nodded. "I''ll just do it later either when I get home or first thing in the morning."


    He looked at his phone and then went back to eating. "How was soccer practice?" he asked.


    "Good," I said. "Robert got his third write up. Hopefully, he''ll keep his mouth shut now. Or I wouldn''t mind if he got kicked off the team."


    "Third?"


    "Yeah. The first was when he said something to me. The second time was when he talked crap to Mateo and today during practice, he called Devon the ''n'' word. The coach flipped out on that one."


    Vincent shook his head. "I hope he gets kicked off the team." He looked at his phone again.


    "Are you expecting a call or something?" I asked him.


    "I texted my grandma yesterday. She hasn''t responded yet. Dean responded to my text though."


    He flipped through his phone and then handed it to me. I sifted through their conversation. Vincent gave him an update on work, school and me and Dean told him how he was repairing the motorcycles faster than he thought, but didn''t want to tell the person who hired him just to spite him. I handed the phone back to Vincent. "Are you worried about your grandma?"


    He nodded, but didn''t say anything.


    "Maybe you should text Aiden then and see if he knows anything."


    "Okay." He put his bagel sandwich down to type on his phone. When he was done, he set his phone done and finished his bagel sandwich. He walked me back outside when his lunch break was over.


    People - mostly students - walked by us on the sidewalk. The air was starting to warm. I hoped that meant spring was on its way. Vincent gave me a chaste kiss goodbye and I started on my way when his phone beeped indicating he had a message.


    I turned back to him. He had his phone out and was looking at the message.


    "Is it Aiden?" I asked.


    He nodded. "He says he is out of town on a business trip. Grandma isn''t answering his texts either, but dad says she is okay. But dad also says to come home a day early from the trip and come to the house. Aiden says he''ll go to the house first thing when he gets back tomorrow and let me know."


    "Okay," I said.


    "I really should get back to work," he said, but he leaned in and gave me one last kiss before he went back inside.


    I went home and sat at our new folding table while I did my homework. When I was done, I moved to the couch and stared at the blank wall. It would be great if there was a t.v. there. That should probably be our next big purchase and then after that we could get some sort of gaming console. Our laptops weren''t great enough to handle most games. After spending some time staring at the wall wishing we had a t.v., I got up and cleaned. I gathered up the laundry. Now that Vincent was busy with school and work, he had a tendency to leave his dirty clothes on the floor instead of putting them in the laundry basket. I took the now full laundry basket down to the main floor to the communal laundry room and started the laundry.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    On my way back up to the apartment, I stopped at Alex''s and Mateo''s. It took a few minutes and when Mateo opened the door, his shirt and hair were disheveled. His lips were slightly swollen.


    "What?" he asked in a grumpy tone.


    "Did I interrupt something?" I asked. But I knew I had. I knew that look.


    "Stop smirking," he said. "What do you want?"


    "Can I borrow your vacuum and broom?"


    Instead of inviting me in, he shut the door in my face. A few moments later, the door opened back up and he shoved the vacuum and broom into my hands. "Don''t bring them back until tomorrow," he said and shut the door again without waiting for me to say goodbye.


    I went back up to the apartment. I spent the next thirty minutes vacuuming and sweeping. I even swept off the tiny balcony. I went back down to the laundry room and moved the clothes from the washers to the dryers. I went back up to the apartment and washed the dishes from that morning. I wiped down the counters and then cleaned the bathroom. When the time came, I retrieved our clothes and put them away. When all that was done, I sat on the couch and watched soccer games on my phone. I sat sideways so my legs were sprawled out over the cushions.


    Vincent got home shortly after ten. He came to me where I sat on the loveseat. He collapsed on top of my legs and hugged me around the waist while he said into my stomach, "I''m so tired."


    I stroked his hair until I realized that position couldn''t have been comfortable for him. "Sit up," I said gently. He sat up maneuvering between my legs, but I took his shoulders and turned him. I pulled him into me so his back was against my chest. My legs were on either side of him. I sat up straighter so I was taller than him in his slouched position. I began to massage his shoulders. He moaned and leaned into me more.


    This went on for several more minutes until he said, "I should be massaging you more than you me."


    His hands came around my legs and lifted them so they were wrapped around his waist and now over his legs. While I massaged his shoulders and neck his fingers kneaded one calf before moving onto the next. Then he had a hand on each of my legs. His hands traveled up over my knees until he was kneading my thighs. It quickly changed from massaging my thighs to just touching them, running his hands up and down them, squeezing them. He turned his head to look at me. I closed the distance and kissed him.


    He pulled away from me and stared into my eyes a moment before he said, "I should take a shower."


    "What about homework?"


    He scowled at me. I smiled and ran my thumb along his lower lip. His expression softened.


    "I''ll do it in the morning," he said.


    "Okay," I said.


    He kissed me again before he got up and went to shower. While he was in the shower, I got ready for bed. I might have sneaked a peek or two when I was in the bathroom brushing my teeth and washing my face. Vincent didn''t seem to mind me peeking behind the shower curtain though. I picked up his dirty clothes on my way out of the bathroom and put them in the laundry basket. I got him a clean pair of boxers and set them in the bathroom for him.


    I made sure the front door and the sliding glass door to the balcony were locked. I turned off the lights in the living room and kitchen. I closed the blinds in the bedroom and took off my clothes leaving only my boxers. I went to bed, but sprawled out over the covers instead of underneath them.


    Vincent came into the room shortly after. He stretched out over the covers on his side and looked at me. I turned to face him and traced his jaw with my fingers. "How tired are you?" I asked.


    He kissed me with fire, tongue and passion. I returned the heated kiss. My fingers lingered on his jaw while his hand rubbed down my thigh.


    I pulled away from the kiss. "Can we try something different tonight?" I asked.


    "What?"


    I maneuvered on my side until my head was near his crotch and his near mine.


    "This," I said and glanced at him.


    He didn''t answer with words. His hands gripped my waist and pulled me closer to him. His fingers slid over the curves of my backside as he took off my boxers. I didn''t need anymore encouragement as I slid his boxers down to his knees.


    I froze as he licked me. Tingles ran all along my nerves. I grabbed the flesh of his butt and squeezed. His tongue stopped it''s movements momentarily as I licked him.


    We licked each other as the fire consumed us. He took me into his mouth and I froze again. A small moan escaped me as his mouth worked me. And then I took him into my mouth. I sucked and licked and took in as much of him as I could as he did the same to me. A moan sounded from the back of his throat and it enflamed me.


    He gripped me tighter and his cum squirted inside my mouth. I swallowed it all and licked what remained on him as he moaned. His tongue caressed me inside his mouth and a burst of ecstasy shot through me. I climaxed. He swallowed all of my cum and licked me one last time before his mouth left me.


    I sat up and stared at him for a moment as he fixed his boxers and slid underneath the covers. I pulled my boxers up and slid in next to him.


    I gently traced his eyebrows with my fingers and his eyes drooped heavily.


    "My love," I said next to his ear.


    "My heart," he whispered as his eyes closed and he fell asleep.

 Chapter 70

    Vincent Kinsington


    I pulled out my phone and looked at again. There weren''t any new messages. The last message I had received was from Chet asking if I had heard anything.


    I took the bagel sandwiches to the table that had ordered them. They politely declined when I asked them if I could get them anything else.


    The more time passed, the more my heart grew heavy and my stomach knotted. More than one coworker asked me if I was all right.


    "If something is wrong, we can cover for you," Jessica said when I pulled out my phone again. I went back to making the latte.


    "I don''t know if anything is wrong," I said. "My brother said he was going to contact me today about my grandma, but I haven''t heard anything. Hopefully that means everything is fine, right?"


    "I hope so," she said. "If you have a family emergency, let me know. We''ll work it out here."


    "Thanks," I said. I took the latte to the table at the back where the student had her laptop open and was working on assignment.


    "Thank you," she said without looking up at me.


    My phone vibrated with a call. I immediately answered without looking at the caller i.d.


    "Hello," I said. I didn''t normally answer my phone at work which was why I had it set on vibrate, but this wasn''t normal circumstances. I quickly made my way back behind the counter as I answered.


    "Vincent," Aiden''s voice was strange. He sniffed. Had he been crying? I couldn''t remember the last time Aiden cried.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "Dad didn''t want me to call you, but I have to. She''s asking to see you. She''s dying, Vincent. I swear I didn''t know." His voice hitched at the end and I knew he was crying.


    I should ask where they were, what he meant by ''she''s dying'', but my entire being went blank. My brain stopped functioning. My body wouldn''t move as if it had been turned into solid rock. Some part of me was aware of a hand on my shoulder of words being spoken to me, but I couldn''t process any of that.


    "You have to come," Aiden said. His voice was calmer, but still pained. "Come and bring Chet. She wants to see him too."


    Something snapped in me at Chet''s name and I was finally able to react. "What do you mean she''s dying?" My voice lifted at the end almost hysterically. That was when I remembered where I was. I looked all around. Jessica and my other coworkers were around me watching me with concern. Jessica''s hand was the one on my shoulder. My voice couldn''t have been too loud because none of the customers paid us any attention.


    "You should go," Jessica whispered to me. "I''ll take care of everything here."


    I didn''t need anymore encouragement. I didn''t even tell my customers I was leaving. I crossed the cafe and was out the door making my way to the shuttle stop to get Chet.


    "Did you hear me, Vinny?" Aiden asked and I realized he had been talking to me at the same time as Jessica.


    "No," I said.


    "I said, grandma has cancer. I only found out today. She and dad and mom knew. It was why she retired. By the time they found the cancer, it was already terminal. The doctor says they don''t expect her to live passed tomorrow." He was sobbing now.


    My throat closed off and tears fell onto my cheeks. Students gave me strange looks as I got on the shuttle.


    "Where are you?" I asked. "Home?"


    "No. When I went to the house earlier, grandma was tired, confused and had a hard time breathing, but I still didn''t know it was this bad." His voice was a little stronger again as he got control of his tears. "Then she collapsed and dad and mom panicked. Priscilla called the ambulance. They still didn''t tell me even then. I only heard as they told the paramedics that she has terminal lung cancer and that it has spread."


    "Which hospital are you at?"


    He told me. It was the nicer one on the other end of town.


    "I''m coming," I said. "I''ll bring Chet with me."


    Aiden breathed lighter. "Hurry," he said before he hung up.


    I called Chet.


    "Did you hear anything?" he asked.


    When I heard his voice everything inside me broke because he was the one person I could be safe with. I bent over in the seat as a sob racked my being. My throat painfully closed off and I couldn''t speak.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "What''s wrong? Is it your grandma?"


    "Yes," I croaked out.


    "Is it bad?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m coming to get you," he said.


    "No," I said and sat up. Now everyone on the shuttle was staring at me, but I didn''t care. The shuttle pulled up to my stop. "I''m getting off the shuttle now," I said as I stood. The doors opened and I quickly stepped out. "Can you call Alex and ask him to give us a ride to the hospital?"


    "Yes," he said. "I''ll do it now."


    I hung up and walked quickly to the apartment complex. When I got there, Alex and Chet were waiting for me at Alex''s car.


    "Which hospital?" Alex asked.


    I told him as we got in the car. I sat in the back with Chet this time. I needed to be touching him. He sat in the middle seat and I put my head on his shoulder. He took my hand in his as we headed out.


    We were more than halfway there before I said anything. "She has cancer. Aiden says she is dying."


    Alex''s eyes flashed to me in the rearview mirror before turning his attention back to the road. Chet didn''t say anything, but his hand tightened around mine and his other hand came up to pat my jaw.


    When we got there, Alex dropped us off at the doors. I was in such a rush that I would have wandered aimlessly in my search to find my grandma, but Chet pulled us to the desk and asked directly where we could find her. Then he led the way through the hallways until we reached the door.


    I froze at the doorway. My parents sat side by side in the hospital chairs in the room. My dad was hunched over looking more ragged than I had ever seen him. His elbows were on his knees and his head was buried in his hands. My mom''s hand gently rubbed his back.


    Aiden sat on the other side of the room. He wasn''t crying at the moment, but his eyes were bloodshot. Jasmine stood by his side. She had an arm draped over his shoulders.


    Grandma was in the hospital bed. Her eyes were closed. Her skin was sickly pale. Her veins seemed to pop out from underneath her thin, sagging skin. Her wrinkles were more pronounced than I had ever seen them. It looked like she had hundreds of more wrinkles than the last time I saw her. And she had lost a lot of weight in the short timespan since I had last seen her.


    I stood there hand in hand with Chet not sure what to do or how to make my presence known. I hadn''t seen my mother since she kicked me out. It had been even longer since I had seen my father.


    "What are you doing here?" my father''s harsh voice crossed the distance. He stood and faced me. My mother was shocked to see me as she stood next to my dad.


    "Leave," he said.


    "She''s been asking for him," Aiden tentatively tried.


    "She''s been incoherent. She doesn''t know what she wants," my dad said.


    "She''s not always incoherent," Aiden said a little stronger, "and she''s been consistently asking to see Vincent and Chet."


    My father turned to me. "Get out," he reiterated with a wave of his hand.


    "I want to see her," I said quietly.


    "It doesn''t matter what you want," he said. "She''s my mother. I''ll decide what''s best for her."


    "She''s my grandma," I said.


    "No, she''s not," my dad said. "She was never your grandma. Not biologically."


    That was the first time my father had ever said that out loud even though it had been implied many times. My mother flinched at his words and hid slightly behind him.


    "Still my grandma," I said.


    "Vinny," my grandma''s weak voice cut in. She reached an arm out weakly towards me.


    I walked towards her and pulled Chet with me, but my father stood in front of me blocking the way.


    "Dad," Aiden started, but our father cut him off.


    "You are not related to her in anyway," he said to me. "You shouldn''t be here. You are not welcome here."


    "Honey," my mom said as she entwined her arm in his, "just let him..." Her voice trailed off at the look he gave her. He pulled his arm away from hers.


    "Vinny," my grandma''s voice called out again. I started to walk passed my dad, but he grabbed my arm. Chet tensed as if he was going to jump on my dad and beat him to a bloody pulp.


    Before anything else could happen a familiar voice said, "Greg." We looked at the doorway and there stood Nate Watakeekul. Behind him were a few nurses getting ready to intervene somehow if they needed to.


    My dad looked to Aiden. "Did you call him?" he asked.


    Aiden shook his head. "I only called Vincent."


    "I told him," Chet said. My dad''s grip on my arm loosened.


    "Greg," Nate stepped into the room, but didn''t get too close. "Let them have a moment with her. It''s what she is asking for on her deathbed. Whether she is biologically related to him or not, Vincent has been her grandson. She has treated him and loved him as such and he has loved her as a grandma. It''s just a moment to give your dying mother some peace."


    My dad looked at my grandma and then back to Nate. "Fine," he said. He let go of my arm and took my mom''s hand in his. He took her out into the hallway with him.


    Aiden and Jasmine followed, but Aiden put a hand on my shoulder briefly before he left. Nate followed them and closed the door, leaving me, Chet and my grandma as the only ones left in the room.


    I rushed to my grandma and took her outstretched hand in both of mine. My knees buckled and if Chet hadn''t moved the chair under me at that moment, I would have collapsed to the floor. As it was, I sat heavily in the seat and bent over my grandma''s hand. Tears spilled onto my cheeks as I kissed the back of her weathered hand.


    "Vinny," my grandma said and patted my head with her free hand.


    I took in a deep breath to collect myself and looked into her face.


    "My Vinny," she said. "You are my grandson and don''t let anyone tell you otherwise. Not even my pigheaded son."


    "You are my grandma, always," I said.


    She reached out to Chet with the hand that had just patted my head. Chet took her hand in his and stepped closer so she wouldn''t have to stretch her arm out so far.


    "You remember our promise?"


    "Yes," Chet said. "You don''t need to worry about Vincent. I''ll take care of him. Always."


    My grandma smiled, but it quickly faded as a spasm of pain replaced it. She coughed and when she stopped she seemed even weaker.


    "I''ll be watching you from the heavens," she said to Chet, "if you don''t keep your promise I''ll haunt you."


    Chet smiled. "It would be nice to see your face every once in awhile so I won''t say no to being haunted, but I''m going to keep the promise."


    Grandma turned her attention back to me. She squeezed my hand weakly. "I love you, Vincent. Remember that."


    "I love you too, grandma."


    She took in a deep breath, but that same pained expression crossed her face. "I''ll be watching you from the heavens too and I expect you to start your own business and make it more successful than Kinsington Plastics. If you don''t, I''ll haunt you." She smiled.


    "Like Chet, I think I wouldn''t mind you haunting us, but more than that I want to make you proud."


    "You always make me proud," she said. "You''d make your grandfather proud too. It''s a shame you never got to meet him. You''d like each other." She sighed. "I''m tired now." Her eyes closed. Her grip on my hand slackened.


    "Rest, grandma," I said. I stood up and kissed her on the forehead.

 Chapter 71

    Chet Watakeekul


    For a brief moment, I wondered if she was gone already, but the machines she was hooked up to still beeped the same and she still breathed. Vincent took my hand. When he opened the door, several pairs of eyes turned our way. Vincent''s father looked at us, not in a threatening way, but in a desperate manner.


    "She''s sleeping again," Vincent said.


    Mr. Kinsington pulled Vincent''s mother with him as he went back into the room. Aiden closed the distance between him and Vincent and hugged him. Vincent froze a moment before his arms slowly wrapped around his brother.


    "I wish they had told us sooner," Aiden said quietly. "We could have had more time to say goodbye."


    "Thank you for calling me," Vincent said. "Thank you for giving me that moment with her."


    Jasmine had tears in her eyes as she watched the brothers.


    I stepped up to my dad and said quietly, "Thank you for coming. Your timing was perfect."


    "Thanks for letting me know, son. None of us at work knew she was sick. It''s going to come as a shock to a lot of people."


    Aiden and Vincent drew apart when their mom came out of the room. She looked at all of us before she approached my dad. "Margaret signed a do not resuscitate order with her doctor. If she''s not going to live..." Her voice broke off and tears appeared in her eyes. She blinked them away and took a steadying breath. "If she''s not going to live long, I think she would like it best if she were at home. Could you find out if that is possible and what we need to do to make that happen?"


    She wasn''t speaking to my dad as if he was an employee. Her tone was genuine and respectful.


    "Of course," my dad said. Jennifer nodded at him and walked back into the hospital room. My dad went to the nurses desk.


    One of the nurses brought a few more chairs into the room. Aiden and Jasmine went into the room. Vincent started to go in, but paused when he saw I wasn''t following.


    "I''ll be right there. Just give me a minute," I said. He nodded and went into the room. I walked down to the end of the hallway. I sent Trevon and Alex a quick text to give them an update. When that was done. I called Vincent''s work to let them know what was happening. Jessica told me that Vincent could have the next several days off and to keep them updated. When that was done, I went back to the room. Jennifer was just exiting with my dad. The two of them went to the nurses station.


    I went inside and stood by Vincent. Greg didn''t give us anymore grief about being there. He sat next to his mother and held her hand. Her eyes were closed. Her breathing was shallow.


    I had thought something might be wrong with her, but I thought it would be something that they could fix like with Mateo''s grandpa. All those times she asked me to keep my promise about taking care of Vincent now made sense. She already knew she was dying when she first had me promise her.


    One of the nurses came back in with Jennifer and my dad and explained they would transport her back to the house. It was decided she would stay in the living room in the hospital bed.


    Once everything was arranged, my dad went back home. A few hours later, the rest of us were gathered in the living room of the Kinsington house. Furniture had been rearranged to make room for the hospital bed. Grandma Kinsington was awake when they brought her in. One of the paramedics was telling dad jokes and Grandma Kinsington giggled weakly. I didn''t want to crowd her. It was her final moments to be with her family so I stayed back a little while everyone else gathered around her. I didn''t realize at first that Jennifer stayed back as well. The paramedics gave her final instructions including the message that the doctor said to give Margaret as much morphine for the pain as she needed. Normally they regulated that, but since these were her final hours, they wanted to make her as comfortable as possible.


    Jennifer went back to Grandma Kinsington and the others. Margaret began to address someone by the name of Norman. Vincent came and stood by my side and told me that was his grandfather''s name. When Margaret said she was thirsty, Jennifer helped her drink water. When water dribbled from the corner of her lips, Jennifer carefully wiped it away for her. Jennifer then turned on old movies for Margaret to watch. Margaret''s eyes fixed on the screen, but she quickly fell asleep.


    Jennifer moved to sit next to Greg on the couch. "I''m not ready for her to go yet," she said quietly. Tears welled up in her eyes and spilled onto her cheeks. "She was always nice to me."


    Vincent and Aiden exchanged a glance at this.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I didn''t realize anyone was behind us until Theresa gently tugged on Vincent''s sleeve. He startled. She indicated we should follow her. They led me to a part of the house I hadn''t been in before - the kitchen. Both Theresa''s and Priscilla''s eyes were bloodshot from tears.


    "We made sandwiches for everyone," Priscilla said. I didn''t realize it until then, but I was hungry.


    "Do you think your mom and dad will eat now?" Theresa asked Vincent.


    "I''m not sure I''m the best one to ask," he said.


    "I''ll ask them," Aiden said from the doorway. Jasmine was by his side. He went back into the living room, but Jasmine came further into the kitchen.


    "I am hungry," she said. "And I don''t know when the last time Aiden ate was. Thank you."


    "You probably don''t need to stay," Vincent said to Theresa and Priscilla. "We can order food. This must be hard on the both of you too. You''ve seen my grandma almost everyday for twenty years."


    Theresa and Priscilla exchanged a glance. "We''ll stay," Priscilla said. "We want to be here."


    "Okay," Vincent said. There was a little wooden table in the kitchen that Jasmine sat at and took a sandwich. She indicated Vincent and I should join her. I pulled Vincent with me. He sat down dutifully when I told him to, but when I tried to hand him a sandwich, he said, "I''m not hungry."


    "Try to eat a little," I said. "I know you don''t want to, but try to for me."


    He frowned, but took a hesitant bite.


    Aiden came back into the kitchen and said, "They don''t want anything right now." He sat down heavily next to Jasmine. She lifted a sandwich up to his mouth, but he shook his head. That only spurred her to bump the sandwich against his lips. He took a bite. She put the sandwich down in front of him and picked up her own again.


    "I''m surprised mom is so emotional about this," Aiden said. "Grandma wasn''t that nice to her. She was often passive aggressive with her. I didn''t just imagine that did I?"


    "No," Vincent said. "I was surprised when mom said grandma was always nice to her."


    A heavy silence filled the room for a moment until I said, "Considering how her own parents treated her though, maybe your grandma seemed like a saint to her."


    Aiden and Vincent paused as they thought about that.


    "Were they really that bad?" Aiden asked.


    "Yes," Vincent and I said at the same time.


    "I should update Trevon and Alex," Vincent said. "And my work."


    "I contacted them already," I said. "You don''t need to worry about any of that."


    "Thank you," he said.


    Vincent only took two bites of his sandwich and then refused to eat anymore. Aiden ate about half of his, but that was only because Jasmine kept putting it up to his lips.


    When we went back out to the living room, Grandma Kinsington was still asleep. Jennifer stood by her side wiping her down with a cloth.


    The night grew late. Greg never moved from his spot as he watched his mother quietly. Jennifer continued to care for Margaret, but Margaret didn''t wake again.


    "You should rest," Jasmine said to Aiden.


    "Yes," Jennifer said as she looked at all of us. "Go upstairs and rest. I''ll let you know if there is any change or if she wakes up." Jasmine started to pull Aiden to the stairs, but Vincent and I stood there not sure what to do.


    Jennifer glanced at Greg, but he didn''t acknowledge any of us. I wasn''t sure if he was even aware we were there. Jennifer walked over to us and said quietly, "You can take him to your room and rest." She glanced at her husband, but he didn''t pay us any attention. Then she went back to tending Grandma Kinsington.


    Vincent took my hand and led me upstairs. When we reached the top, Aiden and Jasmine went into one of the rooms down the opposite side of the hall. Vincent took me to his bedroom and we climbed onto the bed. That was when he broke down and started crying. I held him close to me until he fell asleep. I sent a text to everyone with an update and fell asleep shortly after.


    It was still dark out when Jennifer woke us with tears on her cheeks to tell us that Margaret had just passed away. She quickly left us to go back downstairs. We arrived at the top of the stairs at the same time Aiden and Jasmine did. We all paused as we heard Vincent''s dad sobbing. The sound of it echoed through the house. Aiden swallowed hard, but took Jasmine''s hand and went down the stairs.


    Vincent and I were left alone. He turned to me with tears streaming down his cheeks and whispered, "I can''t." So I took him back to his room. I thought he would get on the bed again, but he rounded it so he was on the other side and collapsed to the floor. I sat next to him and held him as he cried.


    I wasn''t sure how long we stayed there, but it was long. Sunlight streamed through the curtain over the window. Aiden came into the room and didn''t see us at first. Vincent stood and I followed. That was when Aiden saw us.


    "They are going to take her away soon." He had to stop and take a moment before continuing. "If you want to see her before that, you should come now."


    Vincent nodded and we followed him down. It was crowded in the living room with the crying family and Theresa and Priscilla and the people who were going to take away Grandma Kinsington. They made a path for Vincent as he made his way to her. He bent over her and cried into her shoulder. When he pulled back, they wheeled her away.


    The next few days, Vincent hardly ate or slept. Jennifer arranged a funeral. Greg at first refused to let Vincent have any part of it. He finally consented to let him be a pallbearer when Jennifer reminded him that many people would be there and it would reflect badly on them if Vincent wasn''t there.


    I sat with my family during the funeral. Everyone from Kinsington Plastics was there and most brought their families. Margaret was well respected in the community and many other people were there. Alex and his mom were there. Trevon and his family was there. Arthur and Mateo weren''t. School was still ongoing and they hadn''t known Margaret. At least a hundred people were there.


    There were several moments I wanted to be closer to Vincent, to hold him during the funeral, but I refrained because I didn''t want to cause anymore strife between the tentative truce between him and Greg.


    I went to Vincent''s professors and explained what happened. I gathered the homework assignments he missed so he could get caught up when he was ready. His work told him he could take as many days off as he wanted, but he insisted he go back to work the day after the funeral. Keeping busy helped him cope.


    It was a few days after he went back to work that he got a call from Margaret Kinsington''s estate attorney.

 Chapter 72

    Vincent Kinsington


    The estate attorney''s office was what I''d expected. The waiting area had leather chairs. On the coffee table was an assortment of muffins and fruit. Expensive looking paintings lined the walls. The place was immaculate with not one thing out of place and no speck of dirt or dust. I pulled Chet with me to the reception desk.


    "I''m Vincent Kinsington," I said.


    "Oh yes. I''m sorry to hear about your grandmother," the woman behind the desk said. She didn''t seem much older than us. "She was a great woman and loved by many. She always made me smile when she came in. The attorney asks that only immediate family hear the initial reading of the last will and testament. You may have a seat in the waiting area," she said to Chet.


    He gave my hand a gentle squeeze before he let go. I watched him until he settled on one of the leather chairs. The receptionist led me back to a large office. Several chairs were set in front of a large desk. The man behind the desk stood up and came around the desk to shake my hand. His navy blue suit was pressed and perfect. His brown hair was coiffed professionally.


    "You must be the youngest Kinsington," he said, "Vincent."


    "Yes," I said.


    "Please have a seat." I sat on one of the end chairs.


    The attorney didn''t go back to his seat. Instead, he sat on the corner of the desk in front of me.


    "You''re in college now, right?"


    "Yes," I said.


    "Margaret only had great things to say about you."


    My throat started to close off as it always did whenever I thought of my grandma. Everyday jolted me with new unbearable pain when I remembered she was gone. I still dreamed that she was alive. There were times I reached for my phone to text her only to remember she wouldn''t respond.


    "She was a great woman," the attorney went on. "She is greatly missed."


    "She is," I managed to say passed the hard lump in the back of my throat.


    The attorney stood and looked to the door. It wasn''t until then that I realized the receptionist had brought back Aiden, my dad and my mom. My dad frowned when he saw me, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Please, have a seat." The attorney went around to the other side of the desk. The receptionist closed the door when she left.


    "Normally, we would just give you each a copy of the will, but Margaret thought there would be contention and wanted me to read out the will with all of you here so there wouldn''t be any disputes." He picked up several papers off his desk and handed each of us a will.


    A lot of it was legal jargon, but what it came down to was that Aiden inherited my grandma''s shares in Kinsington Plastics. That meant Aiden now had more shares in the business than anyone else including our dad. My dad got everything else except for the house. The house went to me. My mom, not unexpectedly, got nothing.


    Everything went still at the announcement that I got the house. I scanned the will not quite believing it until I saw it with my own eyes. I could feel my dad''s eyes staring at me. Grandma left me the house. The house I hated. The house I had panic attacks in. Had she expected me to kick out my family and move in? Because that was not going to happen.


    When everything was done, the attorney asked me to stay behind a moment longer. He walked the rest of my family to the door and then closed it behind them when they left. He sat on the corner of the desk like he had earlier.


    "You''re probably wondering why you got the house of all things," the attorney said.


    "Yeah," I said.


    "Your grandma thought you could sell it to your dad and use the money for school and to start up your own company. There is no stipulation with what you do with it. You could sell it to someone other than your dad and kick your family out. You can charge your family rent each month. You could kick them out and move in yourself. Whatever you want. The house is yours. If you do want to sell it, I know a good realtor I could recommend."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Who is it?" I asked.


    He gave me the phone number of the realtor.


    I stood to follow the rest of my family out. He walked me to the door, but before he opened it he said, "I''m sorry about your grandma. She loved you a lot."


    I nodded and managed to mutter, "Thank you."


    When I went back out to the waiting area, Chet was no longer sitting. He was now standing and Aiden and Jasmine stood in front of him talking with him. My parents were near the exit doors ignoring everyone else. Jasmine must have been waiting with Chet while the rest of us were in the meeting.


    Chet''s eyes followed me as I walked over to my parents. My dad scowled at me. There was no hint of affection in his eyes.


    "Do you want to buy the house from me?" I asked.


    "Yes," he said.


    "I''ll have someone contact you about it then," I said.


    I didn''t have to look to know Chet was now next to me. I could feel his presence. It warmed me despite the cold glare my father gave me. My mother''s eyes switched between me and my dad not sure what she should do in this situation. She didn''t have to do anything though. She had chosen my dad over me a long time ago. It didn''t bother me so much anymore. I took Chet''s hand in mine and walked passed my parents and out the door.


    We walked along the sidewalk towards the bus stop. It was a sunny day. Pigeons cooed from nearby buildings. The air was warm against my cheeks. It got a little warmer everyday. The grass had turned green and flowers were beginning to grow.


    "She gave you the house?" Chet asked.


    "Yes," I said.


    "And you are selling it to your dad?"


    "The attorney said it was grandma''s suggestion. She thought I should sell it to them and use the money to pay for school and start up my own business so that is what I''m going to do."


    We took several more steps before Chet stopped and said, "Vincent."


    He wasn''t expecting a response. His tone told me everything - that he knew I was hurting and reminding me that he was my safe haven.


    He wrapped his arms around my waist. I couldn''t hold it in anymore. I hugged him back and buried my head in his shoulder so no one would see me cry. My tears wet his shirt, but he held me and stroked my hair.


    "I miss her," I whispered passed the painful lump in my throat. My heart twisted as I said the words. Chet held me closer.


    But then I remembered my family would be coming out of the building and we were still close enough they would be able to see us. I pulled back and wiped my tears away just as my family came out. I took Chet''s hand in mine again and pulled him to the bus stop.


    I sent Trevon and Alex a group text to let them know what had happened at the attorney''s and what I planned to do with the house. They both agreed that it was the right thing to do. Trevon added that I make sure to get the full value of the house and then some. I shouldn''t go easy on them just because they were family because they never went easy on me. I sent a text to Dean giving him the update. His response was a little awkward. I knew he wanted to support me, but wasn''t sure how to respond since his own experience with my grandma was to keep me away from him. My grandma hadn''t been perfect, but she had loved and supported me in a household that had ostracized me. I would always be grateful to her. I would always love her.


    We got on the bus and sat near the back. I sent another group text to Nate and Nat to give them an update. Nate basically said the same thing Trevon did. Nat said she knew of a few realtors if I needed someone.


    "Did Jasmine talk to you while you waited?" I asked Chet as we got off at our bus stop and started the walk to our apartment.


    "Yes," Chet said. "I like her. She''s nice."


    "Was Aiden nice to you too when he talked with you?"


    "Yes," Chet said. "He asked how you were doing. I didn''t talk to him long because you came out then and your parents had been scowling at me while I talked with your brother. I think he''s going to keep in contact with you now though. I don''t think he is going to go back to doing everything your dad says."


    "He is the strongest shareholder now in Kinsington Plastics," I said. "I think my dad is going to listen to him a little more now."


    When we got home, I started on my homework because as much as I wanted the world to pause and grieve my grandmother''s death with me, life didn''t work that way. Chet sat next to me at our folding table and did his homework with me. He ordered some food for delivery because I didn''t feel like cooking and Chet couldn''t cook a decent meal. I hadn''t cooked at all since my grandma died. Nate brought over his home cooked meals when my grandma first passed away.


    Later that night, when we were in bed, I tried to sleep. I closed my eyes and felt the warmth from Chet''s body, but I couldn''t stop the deep pit in my chest. I couldn''t stop the memories of my grandma and how I wished I had more time with her. Tears spilled from my closed eyes. The moisture cooled on my cheeks. I opened my eyes and stared at the ceiling.


    I thought Chet might be asleep, but he wasn''t. He shifted next to me and caressed my jaw. I readjusted so I was on my side looking into his rich brown eyes. He didn''t ask me if I was okay. He didn''t tell me everything was going to be alright. He didn''t tell me he was sorry. He just touched me. His fingers spread warmth and comfort through me. I closed my eyes and more tears spilled out.


    "Make me forget," I whispered. "For a moment, take away this pain." I opened my eyes again to stare into the depths of his. He was love, compassion, trust, safety, repose, tranquility, my family. My Heart.


    "How?" he gently asked.


    I crashed my lips to his. He responded immediately to return the passionate kiss.


    "Comfort me," I said as I pulled him on top of me. But he was already moving to do so.


    I let myself get lost in his kisses. His touch gave me warmth. His eyes filled me with love. It was desire and ecstasy when he was inside me. More than that, it was an all consuming love that made me forget everything else, but him.


    I fell asleep in his arms and the ease in my heart that he gave me.

 Chapter 73

    Chet Watakeekul


    "How is your sandwich?" I asked Vincent. We sat side by side in the cafeteria. Instead of answering, he put the sandwich in front of my mouth. I took a bite.


    "I like my taco better," I said.


    He smiled and opened his mouth for a bite. I fed him a bite of my taco while thinking about how handsome and adorable he was. It was good to see him smile again. It had taken awhile which was quite understandable. He loved his grandmother a lot.


    "I like my sandwich better," he said.


    "Well, it''s good we got what we like then," I said.


    "Chet." Melissa walked up to our table. I hadn''t seen her since New Year''s Eve. We didn''t have a class together anymore.


    "Hi, Melissa," I said.


    "Hi," she said. She pulled out the chair next to me and sat. "How are you doing? I haven''t seen you in awhile."


    "I''m good," I said. I glanced at Vincent to see if he was jealous, but he didn''t seem like it. He took a bite of his sandwich. "How are you? I hear you are still dating both Jimmy and Devon."


    "Yeah," she said. "It might sound silly, but I actually wanted to thank you for turning me down. I''m not ready to be in a serious relationship. I don''t have to worry about that knowing both Jimmy and Devon are leaving at the end of the semester. I am going to miss them though." She paused and smiled at Vincent. "And I think you two are perfect for each other."


    "I agree with that," I said.


    "Me too," Vincent said.


    "Well, I''ll let you two be," she said, "but I hope I see you around campus."


    "I''m sure you will," I said as she stood up.


    Shortly after she left, Vincent''s phone rang. The caller i.d. came up as the realtor my mom had recommended to him. Vincent answered and put the phone up to his ear. I leaned in close so I could hear the conversation. He didn''t seem bothered by this.


    "Hello," Vincent said.


    "Hello, Vincent," the realtor said. "Everything is completed. The money should now be in your bank account."


    Vincent and his dad had signed the paperwork awhile ago. They just had to wait for the paperwork to go through. It would have taken even longer, but his dad paid in cash. Eight million dollars in cash. It was unfathomable to me.


    "I know you said you only wanted eight million and the deal is done now so we can''t go back and change anything, but I really wish you would have sold it for the appraised amount of fifteen million. And not just because I want a higher commission," the realtor said. "After everything that man put you through, I think you are entitled to that much."


    "I don''t want that much," Vincent said. "I don''t even want the eight million. Despite everything, they are still my family." It hadn''t been part of the official deal so the realtor didn''t know it, but Vincent told his dad he would cut the price in half for the house if he gave my dad his old job title back and gave him a raise. Greg Kinsington made the deal easily saying he had already planned on doing that anyway.


    The realtor sighed. "I''ll respect your decision, but this isn''t a fair deal, Vincent. You are being way too generous. I enjoyed working with you though. If you ever think of purchasing a home, let me know. I''ll help you find a good one."


    "Thank you," Vincent said.


    They hung up and Vincent went back to eating his sandwich.


    "What?" he asked me after I stared at him for awhile.


    "Don''t you want to check your account to make sure the money is there?"


    "I''m sure it''s there," he said.


    "Check it anyway. I want to see it."


    He put down his sandwich and picked his phone back up. He logged into his bank account. $8,000,123.48 was the amount in his bank account.


    "It''s kind of unbelievable," I said.


    "Yeah," he said. He set his phone back down and continued to eat.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to quit work and just live off that money now?" I asked. "There is plenty to pay for school and start a business plus get a luxury apartment now." I was happy living as we were now and he knew that. I just wanted him to be happy and I knew working and going to school took a lot out of him.


    He smiled and said, "I like working. I''ll just use the money from the house to pay for school and then start a business. There will be money left over, but we can determine what to do with it after the expenses of school and starting a business. Who knows. Maybe my first business will fail and I''ll need to use the rest of the money to start a second one."


    "Your business isn''t going to fail," I said. "I have confidence that it will be a complete success."


    When we were finished eating, I walked him to his next class as his class started a little earlier than mine. "You traded shifts tonight, right? So you can still go to Mateo''s birthday?"If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    It wasn''t technically Mateo''s birthday for another two days, but he would be celebrating with his family on his actual birthday and tomorrow night, Alex''s mom wanted to take them out to dinner. Tonight Vincent, Gareth and I would be gathering at Mateo''s and Alex''s apartment.


    "I traded shifts," he said as he walked hand in hand, "but that means I need to be at work at midnight instead of at four."


    "You can skip Mateo''s party tonight if you need to rest before work," I said.


    We arrived to the open door of his classroom. Some students were already inside. Others ignored us as they walked passed us and entered.


    "I don''t want to skip," he said.


    "Okay," I said. "I''ll see you later then."


    I left him and went to my own class. When I got home from soccer practice, Vincent was spreading buttercream frosting on the cake he baked for Mateo''s birthday. He smiled brightly when he saw me.


    "Hi," he said.


    "Hi. It smells really good." I hugged him from behind and peeked over his shoulder.


    "I hope he likes it," Vincent said.


    "He''ll love it," I said.


    "I left the present on the bed for you to wrap," he said.


    "Okay." I left him and went into the bedroom. We had bought Mateo a video game that was on sale. Vincent had left it as well as wrapping paper, tape and scissors on the bed. I noticed he left his dirty clothes on the floor though. I picked them up and tossed them into the clothes hamper. I took the present and the other items to wrap it in the folding table. I wrapped the present while Vincent finished putting sprinkles on top of the frosting. My wrapping job didn''t look nearly as good as Vincent''s cake, but it didn''t really matter. The wrapping paper was just going to get torn up anyway.


    We got on the elevator and took it to the next floor down. Gareth opened the door.


    "That looks great," he said and took the cake from Vincent''s hands. He was practically drooling over it as his eyes ravaged the cake. He took the cake to the kitchen, leaving me and Vincent to let ourselves in. I shut the door behind us.


    "You''re here," Mateo called from the couch. "Hold on a sec. I need to beat Alex."


    The two of them were hunched over the controllers. It took less than thirty seconds for Alex to completely annihilate Mateo. Mateo pouted.


    Alex laughed and kissed Mateo on the check. "Sorry, baby," he said.


    "It''s my birthday," Mateo said as if he was angry, but there was mirth behind his tone and a smirk at the corner of his lips. "Couldn''t you at least pretend to let me win."


    "If that''s what you want for your birthday present, sure," Alex said. He readied his fingers over the controller.


    Mateo placed his hand over Alex''s stopping him from starting up the game again. "That''s not what I want for a present. You can give me a present after everyone else leaves."


    Alex smiled all too knowingly. "Deal," he said.


    "What are you doing?" Vincent asked.


    I looked around to figure out what Vincent was referring to. Then I noticed Gareth had stuck 19 candles in the cake and was lighting them with a match.


    "What else would I be doing?" Gareth asked. "It''s Mateo''s birthday. He needs to blow out the candles."


    "Are candles really necessary?" Mateo asked. He set his controller down on the coffee table in front of him and stood up to approach. Alex followed.


    "Of course candles are necessary," Gareth said. He carried the cake with the lit candles carefully from the kitchen to the table. "You''re the baby of this group. You need to blow out candles."


    "I''m not the baby," Mateo grumbled.


    "You are the youngest," Alex pointed out.


    "I meant," Vincent said, "why are you lighting the candles now? I thought you brought fried chicken for dinner."


    "That''s for dessert," Gareth said easily. "The cake is for dinner."


    "Just go with it," I said. I sat in one of the chairs and pulled Vincent into the seat next to me.


    "You need to sing the birthday song," Mateo said. Gareth and Alex each sat and we sang a discordant version of happy birthday to Mateo. He blew out the candles while Gareth was still holding out the last note as long as he could.


    Mateo went into the kitchen and retrieved a knife while Alex got plates and forks. Mateo dished out a slice of cake for everyone and then sat in between Gareth and Alex to eat it.


    "This is delicious," Gareth said.


    "It really is," Alex said proudly smiling at Vincent.


    "Much better than store bought," Mateo agreed.


    And they were all correct because my man could cook. And bake. Cook and bake? Were they two separate things or could they be categorized into the same thing? And what about barbeque? Was that it''s own separate thing too? Then what was it called if you only made cold dishes? Was that cooking or baking?


    Vincent leaned over and kissed my cheek.


    "What was that for?" I asked him.


    He smiled. "I can tell when you are rambling in your head," he said. "It''s cute." I couldn''t help but smile at that.


    When we finished our slice of cake, Gareth set out the fried chicken along with various sauces and dressings to go along with it. I chose the barbeque sauce. Vincent chose ranch dressing.


    It was shortly after we started eating the chicken that Alex got a video call from Trevon. When he answered, Arthur''s cheek squished against Trevon''s to make sure he was seen on the screen. Alex held the phone out from him so we would all show up.


    "Happy birthday!" Arthur called out brightly. He frowned when he saw the fried chicken and turned to Trevon accusingly. "You said they would be eating the cake now."


    "I was just guessing," he said to Arthur. "Happy birthday," he said to Mateo.


    "We had the cake first," Gareth said. "This is dessert."


    "That''s the greatest idea ever," Arthur said. "Whose idea was it?"


    "Mine of course," Gareth said.


    "I love you," Arthur declared. "Marry me."


    "If only you were a girl," Gareth said, "and you weren''t dating a guy who looks like he''s about ready to kill me."


    Vincent laughed lightly as Arthur turned to Trevon. I took Vincent''s hand in mine and squeezed it. It was good to hear him laugh.


    "I was just teasing, handsome," Arthur said to Trevon. "You''re the only one for me."


    Trevon''s tight jaw loosened and his eyebrows relaxed. "I know." He smiled and ran his thumb lightly over Arthur''s bottom lip before he turned back to the rest of us. "Did the money come through yet on the house?"


    "It came today," Vincent said.


    "Why didn''t you tell me," Alex asked.


    "I''m telling you both now. At the same time. Isn''t that best?"


    "I guess," Alex said which drew a smile from not only Trevon and Vincent, but Mateo as well.


    "I still think you should have asked for more than the appraised price," Trevon said. "Your dad would have paid almost anything to keep that house."


    "I know," Vincent said, "but I''m happy with the deal."


    "How are things with your brother?" Trevon asked. "Jasmine says you two are still talking."


    "Things seem almost normal between us," Vincent said.


    "That''s good," Trevon said. "My sisters are weirder than ever."


    "Weirder than normal?" Alex asked.


    "Yeah," Trevon said, "but maybe it just seems that way because Arthur''s family is normal."


    "Okay," Arthur said. "We''re going to go have sex now. Have fun for the rest of your party." Gareth burst out laughing.


    "Arthur!" Trevon scolded.


    "What?" Arthur asked.


    "That was too much information," Trevon said. The phone moved away from their faces.


    "They can guess what we''re doing anyway," Arthur said. Trevon hung up so we couldn''t hear the rest of their conversation.


    There was a pause before we all burst out laughing. After we ate the chicken, Mateo opened his presents. Gareth got him condoms as a present. Mateo hit him on the head with the wrapping paper.


    "What?" Gareth asked similarly to how Alex did not too long ago. "Don''t tell me you can''t use them. And I got the size right didn''t I?" He smirked all too knowingly.


    Mateo sighed and rolled his eyes, but he didn''t refute Gareth.


    We moved to the couch to take turns playing Mateo''s new video game. I couldn''t help but think that Vincent had come a long way since the first time I met him. He actually looked happy now.

 Chapter 74

    Vincent Kinsington


    Directly after class, I took the bus to the grocery store near the Watakeekul''s house. I got the ingredients for my spaghetti and meatballs as well as for garlic bread and a salad. I got mint chocolate chip ice cream for dessert since I knew it was Chet''s favorite. It was also my favorite, but that wasn''t why I got it. I walked to the Watakeekul''s house. No one was home, but I still had my house key so I let myself in. I went into the kitchen and began to prepare the ingredients.


    It wasn''t too long after that I heard the front door open. Then the swinging door to the kitchen opened and Kannika came bounding in. She ran to me and hugged me from behind putting her cheek on the back of my shoulder. "I''m so glad you''re here," she said.


    I couldn''t help but smile at that.


    "It smells delicious," she said.


    The door to the kitchen opened again and Nate came in. "Alright," he said prying Kannika off me, "let him go now. Go do your homework."


    "But it''s Friday," she said.


    "Then go do it so you don''t have to worry about it over the weekend."


    She sighed dramatically, but left the room.


    "Do you need some help, son?" he asked me.


    A burst of happiness lit inside my chest when he called me ''son''. I wondered if I would ever get used to it. I hoped I would always feel that happiness when he called me ''son''.


    "I bought ingredients for a salad. You could put that together for me."


    He washed his hands in the kitchen sink and then got to work. It wasn''t too much longer after that Chet and Nat arrived. The two of them gathered in the kitchen and talked while Nate and I finished dinner. And inevitably, Kannika ended up in there too. It wouldn''t surprise me if she hadn''t finished her homework yet. But she volunteered to set the table and her parents didn''t ask if she had finished her homework.


    We all sat in our usual spots. It was just like it was when Chet and I still lived there. I sat between Chet and Nat and Kannika sat between Chet and Nate. Sometimes I missed living there, but then I remembered the rule about no sex and immediately preferred our apartment.


    "Did the money get into your account?" Nat asked while we ate.


    "Yes," I said.


    If the way Kannika and Chet devoured my spaghetti was any indication, they must have found it delicious. Red sauce was at the corners of Kannika''s lips.


    "I still think you should have asked for the appraised amount," Nat said.


    "So everyone tells me," I said. Except Chet. He had always supported me with what I wanted. "I''m happy with the results though."


    "Have you thought about what business you would like to start up?" Nate asked. He stuffed a meatball in his mouth.


    "I''ve thought about it, but I don''t know what. Not plastics though."A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "You''ve still got plenty of time to decide," Nat said. She put a little bit of the noodles on her garlic bread and took a large bite.


    "When I do start it," I said to Nate, "do you want to come work for me?"


    "Absolutely," Nate said with no hesitation.


    I smiled. "That would be great," I said. "You would help me out tremendously while I flounder about not knowing what I''m doing."


    Nat patted my hand. "You''ll do a great job, son," she said. "I have no doubt."


    "Thanks, mom," I said. I froze a little inside. I was glad I dared finally say it, but I wasn''t sure how she was going to react even though she had told me plenty of times before to call her ''mom''.


    She froze and stared at me with a bite of salad in her mouth. Then the widest smile split her face. She dropped her fork onto her plate and wrapped her arms around my neck. She pulled me in close.


    "I''m so happy, son," she said. "Call me ''mom'' from now on."


    "Okay, mom," I said.


    She pulled back slightly and then patted my head. She picked up her fork and took another bite of salad.


    I couldn''t help but notice the way Nate now looked at me. His eyes were bright and hopeful as he pointed at himself. I knew what he wanted. "Dad," I said.


    He stood up and rushed to my seat. He wrapped me in a tight hug just like Nat had.


    "Son," he said. I hugged him as best I could, but it was awkward since he was behind my chair. I patted his arms. He released me and went back to his seat all smiles.


    Kannika looked at me expectantly.


    I wasn''t sure how she wanted me to address her. Unlike their parents, she had never told me anything specific.


    "Sis?" I asked. She looked uncertain. "Little sis?" She frowned. "Kanni?"


    She smiled.


    "Kanni it is then," I said.


    She got up more calmly than her dad just did and rounded the table to hug me. "You better introduce me as your little sister though," she said as she went and sat back down.


    "I will," I said.


    We had the mint chocolate chip ice cream for dessert. I addressed Nat and Nate as ''mom'' and ''dad'' as much as possible since it made them so happy.


    When Chet and I got back to our apartment I took a shower. When I came out of the bathroom, he wasn''t in the bedroom. He wasn''t in the kitchen or living room. It was when I felt the gentle, cool breeze that I realized he was standing on our little balcony. I went out and hugged him from behind. He leaned into me so his back was pressed against my chest.


    Stars began to twinkle overhead as the sky began to darken. Red and purple streaks faded in the west as the sun retired behind the other apartment building in front of us.


    "What are you doing out here," I asked quietly with my lips near his ear.


    "Thinking," he said.


    "About?"


    "Are you happy, Vince?"


    I didn''t even have to contemplate. "Yes," I said. "Very happy."


    "If you could have a normal, happy relationship with your family instead of meeting me, would you want that?"


    "No," I said without hesitation. "You made me part of a happy family, Chet. You showed me aspects of life I never imagined. I don''t want to be anywhere else but here with you. I can''t be without you. Not ever."


    "Are you two being mushy again?" Mateo called out from their own balcony one story down and several apartments over. A few other people were out on their balconies on this warm, spring night, but no one seemed bothered by me and Chet or Mateo''s words.


    Alex smiled up at us as he entwined his arm with Mateo''s.


    "Like you''re not," Chet called down to them. "Mind your own business. We''re having a moment here."


    I chuckled as my arms tightened around Chet even more. His hands came up and held my arms to him.


    "I''m glad you said that, Vince," he said getting back to our conversation. "Because I can''t be without you either. Not ever. You make me happy too. Before I met you, I never thought I''d be in a relationship. I never thought I''d be so in love. So thank you for making me be part of something special. Thank you for loving me and letting me love you."


    "Thank you," I said to him, "for showing me I can trust people. Thank you for being my trust and my safe haven. Thank you for letting me know the real struggles and sticking by me through them. Thank you for showing me what a real family is like. And I don''t just mean your family even though they are my family now and thank you for that. I mean, even if it is just you and me, we are a family. Thank you for loving me and letting me love you too.


    "If someone had told me at the beginning of the school year that I would meet a man, fall in love, leave my family for him and give up all my money and material possessions and be happy about it, I wouldn''t have believed them. I would have said they were crazy. It was unfathomable. But look at me now. And I am happy. Happier than I have ever been. I love you."


    "I love you too."


    "My heart."


    "My love."